This is a modern-English version of The Best Short Stories of 1919, and the Yearbook of the American Short Story, originally written by unknown author(s). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


THE
BEST SHORT STORIES
OF 1919

AND THE

AND THE

YEARBOOK OF THE AMERICAN SHORT STORY

YEARBOOK OF THE AMERICAN SHORT STORY

EDITED BY

Edited by

EDWARD J. O'BRIEN

EDWARD J. O'BRIEN

EDITOR OF "THE BEST SHORT STORIES OF 1915"
"THE BEST SHORT STORIES OF 1916"
"THE BEST SHORT STORIES OF 1917"
"THE BEST SHORT STORIES OF 1918," ETC.

EDITOR OF "THE BEST SHORT STORIES OF 1915"
"THE BEST SHORT STORIES OF 1916"
"THE BEST SHORT STORIES OF 1917"
"THE BEST SHORT STORIES OF 1918," ETC.

BOSTON
SMALL, MAYNARD & COMPANY

BOSTON
SMALL, MAYNARD & COMPANY

PUBLISHERS

PUBLISHERS

Copyright, 1918, by Margaret C, Anderson, Charles Scribner's Sons, Smart Set Company, Inc., and The Century Company.

Copyright, 1918, by Margaret C. Anderson, Charles Scribner's Sons, Smart Set Company, Inc., and The Century Company.

Copyright, 1919, by The Boston Transcript Company.

Copyright, 1919, by The Boston Transcript Company.

Copyright, 1919, by The Century Company, Harper & Brothers, The Bellman Company, The Pictorial Review Company, The Ridgway Company, The Curtis Publishing Company, The American Hebrew, and The McCall Company.

Copyright, 1919, by The Century Company, Harper & Brothers, The Bellman Company, The Pictorial Review Company, The Ridgway Company, The Curtis Publishing Company, The American Hebrew, and The McCall Company.

Copyright, 1920, by Gulielma Fell Alsop, Sherwood Anderson, Edwina Stanton Babcock, Djuna Barnes, Frederick Orin Bartlett, Agnes Mary Brownell, Maxwell Struthers Burt, James Branch Cabell, Horace Fish, Susan Glaspell Cook, Henry Goodman, Richard Matthews Hallet, Joseph Hergesheimer, Will E. Ingersoll, Calvin Johnston, Howard Mumford Jones, Ellen N. La Motte, Elias Lieberman, Mary Heaton O'Brien, and Anzia Yezierska.

Copyright, 1920, by Gulielma Fell Alsop, Sherwood Anderson, Edwina Stanton Babcock, Djuna Barnes, Frederick Orin Bartlett, Agnes Mary Brownell, Maxwell Struthers Burt, James Branch Cabell, Horace Fish, Susan Glaspell Cook, Henry Goodman, Richard Matthews Hallet, Joseph Hergesheimer, Will E. Ingersoll, Calvin Johnston, Howard Mumford Jones, Ellen N. La Motte, Elias Lieberman, Mary Heaton O'Brien, and Anzia Yezierska.

Copyright, 1920, by Small, Maynard & Company, Inc.

Copyright, 1920, by Small, Maynard & Company, Inc.


TO

TO

ANZIA YEZIERSKA

ANZIA YEZIERSKA


BY WAY OF ACKNOWLEDGMENT

As a way to acknowledge

Grateful acknowledgment for permission to include the stories and other material in this volume is made to the following authors, editors, and publishers:

Thankful acknowledgment for allowing us to include the stories and other material in this volume goes to the following authors, editors, and publishers:

To the Century Company, Miss Margaret C. Anderson, Editor of The Little Review, Harper & Brothers, The Bellman Company, The Pictorial Review Company, Charles Scribner's Sons, The Ridgway Company, The Curtis Publishing Company, The Smart Set Company, Inc., The Editor of The American Hebrew, The McCall Company, Miss G. F. Alsop, Mr. Sherwood Anderson, Miss Edwina Stanton Babcock, Miss Djuna Barnes, Mr. Frederick Orin Bartlett, Miss Agnes Mary Brownell, Mr. Maxwell Struthers Burt, Mr. James Branch Cabell, Mr. Horace Fish, Mrs. George Cram Cook, Mr. Henry Goodman, Mr. Richard Matthews Hallet, Mr. Joseph Hergesheimer, Mr. Will E. Ingersoll, Mr. Calvin Johnston, Mr. Howard Mumford Jones, Miss Ellen N. La Motte, Mr. Elias Lieberman, Mrs. Mary Heaton O'Brien, and Miss Anzia Yezierska.

To the Century Company, Miss Margaret C. Anderson, Editor of The Little Review, Harper & Brothers, The Bellman Company, The Pictorial Review Company, Charles Scribner's Sons, The Ridgway Company, The Curtis Publishing Company, The Smart Set Company, Inc., The Editor of The American Hebrew, The McCall Company, Miss G. F. Alsop, Mr. Sherwood Anderson, Miss Edwina Stanton Babcock, Miss Djuna Barnes, Mr. Frederick Orin Bartlett, Miss Agnes Mary Brownell, Mr. Maxwell Struthers Burt, Mr. James Branch Cabell, Mr. Horace Fish, Mrs. George Cram Cook, Mr. Henry Goodman, Mr. Richard Matthews Hallet, Mr. Joseph Hergesheimer, Mr. Will E. Ingersoll, Mr. Calvin Johnston, Mr. Howard Mumford Jones, Miss Ellen N. La Motte, Mr. Elias Lieberman, Mrs. Mary Heaton O'Brien, and Miss Anzia Yezierska.

Acknowledgments are specially due to The Boston Evening Transcript for permission to reprint the large body of material previously published in its pages.

Acknowledgments go especially to The Boston Evening Transcript for allowing us to reprint the extensive content that was previously published in its pages.

I shall be grateful to my readers for corrections, and particularly for suggestions leading to the wider usefulness of this annual volume. In particular, I shall welcome the receipt, from authors, editors, and publishers, of stories published during 1920 which have qualities of distinction, and yet are not printed in periodicals falling under my regular notice. Such communications may be addressed to me at Bass River, Cape Cod, Massachusetts.

I would appreciate any corrections from my readers, especially suggestions that could help make this annual volume more useful. Specifically, I would be glad to receive stories published in 1920 that stand out but haven't appeared in the magazines I usually check, from authors, editors, and publishers. You can send those communications to me at Bass River, Cape Cod, Massachusetts.

E. J. O.

E.J.O.


CONTENTS[1]

 Page
Intro. By the Editorxiii
The Kitchen Deities. By G. F. Alsop3
(From The Century)
A New Beginning. By Sherwood Anderson24
(From The Little Review)
Willum's Vanilla Ice Cream. By Edwina Stanton Babcock34
(From Harper's Magazine)
A Night with the Horses. By Djuna Barnes65
(From The Little Review)
Once upon a time. By Frederick Orin Bartlett74
(From The Bellman)
Tableware. By Agnes Mary Brownell82
(From The Pictorial Review)
The Crimson One. By Maxwell Struthers Burt96
(From Scribner's Magazine)
The Wedding Joke. By James Branch Cabell108
(From The Century)
The Wrists on the Door. By Horace Fish123
(From Everybody's Magazine)
"Government Goat"." By Susan Glaspell147
(From The Pictorial Review)
The Rock. By Henry Goodman167
(From The Pictorial Review)
To the Bitter End. By Richard Matthews Hallet178
(From The Saturday Evening Post)
The Meeker Tradition. By Joseph Hergesheimer200
(From The Century)
The 100-Year-Old. By Will E. Ingersoll225
(From Harper's Magazine)
Messages. By Calvin Johnston237
(From The Saturday Evening Post)
Mrs. Drainger's Veil. By Howard Mumford Jones269
(From The Smart Set)
Under a wine glass. By Ellen N. La Motte297
(From The Century)
A Beautiful Thing. By Elias Lieberman305
(From The American Hebrew)
The Other Room. By Mary Heaton Vorse312
(From McCall's Magazine)
"The Richness of the Land"." By Anzia Yezierska326
(From The Century)
The American Short Story Yearbook, November, to September, 1919351
    Addresses of American Magazines Publishing Short353
    The Biographical Roll of Honor of American Short355
    The Roll of Honor of Foreign Short Stories in American Magazines364
    Volumes of Short Stories Published, November, 1918, to September, 1919: An Index366
    Articles on the Short Story, October, 1918, to September, 1919372
    Magazine Averages, November, 1918, to September, 1919381
    Index of Short Stories Published in American Magazines, November, 1918, to September, 1919384

INTRODUCTION

I should like to take the text for my remarks this year on the American Short Story from that notable volume of criticism, "Our America" by Waldo Frank. For the past year, it has been a source of much questioning to me to determine why American fiction, as well as the other arts, fails so conspicuously in presenting a national soul, why it fails to measure sincerely the heights and depths of our aspirations and failures as a nation, and why it lacks the vital élan which is so characteristic of other literatures. We know, of course, that we are present at the birth of a new national consciousness in our people, but why is it that this national consciousness seems so tangled in evasion of reality and in deep inhibitions that stultify it? Mr. Frank suggests for the first time the root of the cancer, and like a skilful surgeon points out how it may be healed. His book is the first courageous diagnosis of our weakness, and I think that the attentive and honest reader will not feel that he is unduly harsh or spiritually alienated from us. Briefly put, he finds that our failure lies in not distinguishing between idealism in itself and idealization of ourselves. We regard a man who challenges our self righteousness and self admiration as an enemy of the people. What we call our idealism is rooted in materialism and the goal we set ourselves virtuously is a goal of material comfort for ourselves, and, that once attained, perhaps also for others.

I want to focus my comments this year on the American Short Story using insights from the influential criticism book "Our America" by Waldo Frank. Over the past year, I’ve been trying to understand why American fiction, along with other forms of art, struggles so much to convey a national identity, why it doesn’t genuinely reflect our country’s highs and lows, and why it lacks the energy that is so typical of other literatures. We recognize that we are witnessing the emergence of a new national awareness among our people, but why does this awareness seem so caught up in avoiding reality and mired in deep insecurities that hold it back? Mr. Frank is the first to identify the source of this issue and, like a skilled surgeon, he outlines how it can be addressed. His book delivers a bold diagnosis of our shortcomings, and I believe that a thoughtful and sincere reader will not find him overly critical or disconnected from us. In simple terms, he argues that our failure stems from confusing idealism itself with self-idealization. We see someone who challenges our self-righteousness and self-admiration as an enemy of the people. What we refer to as our idealism is actually based in materialism, and the virtuous goals we set for ourselves are really about achieving material comfort for ourselves and, once we have that, maybe for others too.

"No American can hope to run a journal, win public office, successfully advertise a soap or write a popular novel who does not insist upon the idealistic basis of his country. A peculiar sort of ethical rapture has earned the term American.... And the reason is probably at least in part the fact that no land has ever sprung so nakedly as ours from a direct and consciously material impulse...."

"No American can expect to run a magazine, hold public office, effectively market soap, or write a best-selling novel without embracing the idealistic foundation of the country. A unique kind of moral excitement has come to be known as American.... This is likely partly due to the reality that no other nation has emerged so openly from a clear and intentional material drive...."

Mr. Frank goes on to point out that because our dreams are founded on a material earth, they none the less have a hope of heaven, and that the American story is really a debased form of wish fulfilment. "While the American was active in the external world—mature and conscious there—his starved inner life stunted his spiritual powers to infantile dimensions.... What would satisfy him must be a picture of the contents of real life, simplified and stunted to the dream-dimensions of the infant. And with just this sort of thing, our army of commercialised writers and dramatists and editors has kept him constantly supplied.

Mr. Frank goes on to say that even though our dreams are based on a material world, they still carry a hope for something greater, and that the American story is essentially a twisted version of fulfilling desires. "While the American is engaged in the outside world—grown-up and aware there—his neglected inner life shrinks his spiritual abilities to a childish level.... What he needs is a simplified and limited image of real life, reduced to the dream-world of a child. And it’s exactly this kind of thing that our many commercial writers, dramatists, and editors have continuously provided him."

"There is nothing more horrible than a physically mature body moved by a childish mind. And if the average American production repels the sensitive American reader the reason is that he is witnessing just this condition.... The American is aware of the individual and social problems which inspire the current literatures of Europe. He is conscious of the conflicts of family and sex, of the contrasts of poverty and wealth. Of such stuff, also, are his books. Their body is mature: but their mental and spiritual motivation remains infantile. At once, it is reduced to an abortive simplification whereby the reality is maimed, the reader's wish fulfilled as it could only be in fairyland. But the fairyland is missing: the sweet moods of fairyland have withered in the arid sophistications of American life.... And yet the authors of this sort of book are hailed as realists, their work is acclaimed as social criticism and American interpretation. And when at times a solitary voice emerges with the truth, its message is attacked as morbid and a lie.

"There’s nothing more terrifying than a grown body controlled by a childish mind. The average American production turns off the sensitive American reader because they're witnessing this exact situation... The American is aware of the personal and societal issues that inspire the current literature in Europe. They recognize the conflicts surrounding family and sex, the stark differences between poverty and wealth. Their books are made up of these things too. The body is mature, but the mental and spiritual motivation remains childish. As a result, it gets boiled down to an incomplete simplification where the reality is distorted, and the reader’s desires are met in a way that could only happen in a fairy tale. However, that fairy tale is missing: the enchanting feelings of fairyland have faded in the dry complexities of American life... Yet, authors who write these kinds of books are celebrated as realists, and their work is praised as social critique and American perspective. When a lone voice speaks the truth, its message is dismissed as morbid and a lie."

"It is easy to understand how optimism should become of the tissue of American life. The pioneer must hope. Else, how can he press on? The American editor or writer who fails to strike the optimistic note is set upon with a ferocity which becomes clear if we bear in mind that hope is the pioneer's preserving arm. I do not mean to discredit the validity of hope and optimism. I can honestly lay claim to both. America was builded on a dream of fair lands: a dream that has come true. In the infinitely harder problems of social and psychic health, the dream persists. We believe in our Star. And we do not believe in our experience. America is filled with poverty, with social disease, with oppression and with physical degeneration. But we do not wish to believe that this is so. We bask in the benign delusion of our perfect freedom.... Yet spiritual growth without the facing of the world is an impossible conception."

"It’s easy to see why optimism is woven into the fabric of American life. The pioneer has to have hope. Otherwise, how can they keep going? An American editor or writer who doesn’t hit an optimistic tone gets attacked with a passion that becomes clear when we remember that hope is what keeps the pioneer going. I’m not trying to undermine the value of hope and optimism. I can honestly say I embrace both. America was built on a vision of beautiful lands: a vision that has come true. In the far more challenging issues of social and mental health, that dream continues. We believe in our ideals. And we don’t believe in our reality. America is filled with poverty, social issues, oppression, and physical decline. But we don’t want to acknowledge this. We indulge in the comforting illusion of our perfect freedom.... Yet spiritual growth without confronting reality is an impossible idea."

Mr. Frank instances the case of Jack London as an example of how inhibition may crush an artist, while rewarding him with material success. "The background of this gifted man was the background of America. He had gone back to primal stratum: stolen and labored and adventured. Finally, he had learned to write. Criticism grew in him. He pierced the American myths. He no longer believed in the Puritan God.... But what of this experience of passion and exploration lives in his books? Precisely, nothing. London became a 'best-seller.' He sold himself to a Syndicate which paid him a fabulous price for every word he wrote. He visited half the world, and produced a thousand words a day. And the burden of his literary output was an infantile romanticism under which he deliberately hid his own despair. Since the reality of the world he had come up through was barred to his pen, he wrote stories about sea-wolves and star-gazers: he wallowed in the details of bloody combat. If he was aware of the density of human life, of the drama of the conflict of its planes, he used his knowledge only as a measure of avoidance. He claimed to have found truth in a complete cynical dissolution. 'But I know better,' he says, 'than to give this truth as I have seen it, in my books. The bubbles of illusion, the pap of pretty lies are the true stuff of stories.'"

Mr. Frank uses the example of Jack London to show how inhibition can stifle an artist, even if it brings them material success. "The background of this talented man was the background of America. He had gone back to basics: he had stolen, worked hard, and gone on adventures. Eventually, he learned to write. Criticism developed within him. He challenged American myths. He no longer believed in the Puritan God.... But what of his experiences of passion and exploration is reflected in his books? Exactly, nothing. London became a 'best-seller.' He sold himself to a Syndicate that paid him an outrageous amount for every word he wrote. He traveled around the globe and produced a thousand words a day. And the burden of his literary work was a childish romanticism under which he intentionally concealed his own despair. Since the reality of the world he grew up in was off-limits to his pen, he wrote stories about sea-wolves and star-gazers: he reveled in the details of violent battles. If he recognized the complexity of human life, the drama of its conflicting experiences, he used that knowledge only as a way to avoid facing it. He claimed to have discovered truth in a total cynical breakdown. 'But I know better,' he says, 'than to present this truth as I have seen it, in my books. The illusions, the sugary lies are the real raw material of stories.'"

You may say that this is a hard saying. Perhaps it is. But as I was writing this morning, I received a letter from which I shall quote as a living human document. It came to me from an American short story writer whose work I have not had occasion to mention previously in these studies. This artist has done work which ranks with the very best that has been produced in America, but it very seldom finds its way into print for the very reasons that Mr. Frank has mentioned. There is no compromise in it. It offers us no vicarious satisfaction of our self esteem. "I have only a blind, consuming passion of ideas. And this blind passion of ideas drove me and hounded me till I had to tear loose from everything human to follow it. For two years I lived in savage isolation. I thought myself strong enough to live alone and think alone, but I am not. What writes itself in me is too intense for the light weight American magazines. My last story took me months to write and I had to ruin it by tacking on to it a happy ending or starve."

You might say this is a tough statement. Maybe it is. But as I was writing this morning, I received a letter that I'll quote as a real-life example. It came from an American short story writer whose work I haven't mentioned before in these studies. This artist has created work that stands among the best produced in America, but it rarely gets published for the same reasons Mr. Frank mentioned. There’s no compromise in it. It doesn’t give us any false sense of self-worth. "I have only a blind, consuming passion for ideas. And this blind passion drove me and pushed me until I had to break away from everything human to follow it. For two years I lived in total isolation. I thought I was strong enough to live and think alone, but I’m not. What comes out of me is too intense for the lightweight American magazines. My last story took me months to write, and I had to ruin it by forcing a happy ending on it or I would starve."

Now you may say that the writer of this letter should not have isolated himself from humanity. But in reality he did not. His stories are instinct with the very pulse of humanity. The American editor fears their reality, and so the writer really found that humanity had turned from him. Meanwhile, the unpublished work of this writer, who is dying, is America's spiritual loss. In the same way America lost Stephen Crane and Harris Merton Lyon and many another, and is losing its best writers to Europe every day. This annual volume is a book of documents, and that is my excuse for quoting from these two writers. You will find the indictment set forth more fully by a master in a recent novel, "The Mask," by John Cournos, another writer whom America has lost as it lost Whistler and Henry James.

Now you might say that the writer of this letter shouldn't have distanced himself from humanity. But in reality, he didn't. His stories are filled with the very essence of humanity. The American editor is afraid of their truth, and because of that, the writer found that humanity had turned away from him. Meanwhile, the unpublished work of this dying writer is a significant loss for America’s spirit. Just like America lost Stephen Crane, Harris Merton Lyon, and many others, it's losing its best writers to Europe every day. This annual volume is a book of documents, and that’s why I’m quoting from these two writers. You’ll find the indictment laid out more thoroughly by a master in a recent novel, "The Mask," by John Cournos, another writer who America has lost just like it lost Whistler and Henry James.

It is not easy to play the part of Juvenal in this age, and I shall not do it again, but it is because my faith in America is founded on her weaknesses as well as her strength that I make this plea for sincerity and artistic freedom. America's literature must no longer be the product of a child's brain in a man's body, if it is to be a literature, and not a form of journalism.

It’s not easy to take on the role of Juvenal in today’s world, and I won’t do it again. However, it’s because my belief in America relies on both her weaknesses and her strengths that I’m making this appeal for honesty and creative freedom. America’s literature can’t continue to be the work of a child’s mind in an adult’s body if it’s meant to be real literature and not just journalism.

To repeat what I have said in these pages in previous years, for the benefit of the reader as yet unacquainted with my standards and principles of selection, I shall point out that I have set myself the task of disengaging the essential human qualities in our contemporary fiction which, when chronicled conscientiously by our literary artists, may fairly be called a criticism of life. I am not at all interested in formulæ, and organized criticism at its best would be nothing more than dead criticism, as all dogmatic interpretation of life is always dead. What has interested me, to the exclusion of other things, is the fresh, living current which flows through the best of our work, and the psychological and imaginative reality which our writers have conferred upon it.

To repeat what I've said in previous years for the benefit of readers who may not be familiar with my standards and selection principles, I want to emphasize that my goal has been to identify the essential human qualities in contemporary fiction that, when portrayed thoughtfully by our literary artists, can genuinely be regarded as a critique of life. I'm not concerned with formulas, and organized criticism at its best is just lifeless criticism since any dogmatic interpretation of life is inherently lifeless. What has engaged me, excluding other aspects, is the vibrant, living current that runs through the best of our work, along with the psychological and imaginative reality that our writers have infused into it.

No substance is of importance in fiction, unless it is organic substance, that is to say, substance in which the pulse of life is beating. Inorganic fiction has been our curse in the past, and bids fair to remain so, unless we exercise much greater artistic discrimination than we display at present.

No material matters in fiction unless it's living material, meaning it's something that has the pulse of life in it. Non-living fiction has been our downfall in the past and is likely to continue to be unless we show a lot more artistic skill than we do now.

The present record covers the period from November, 1918, to September, 1919, inclusive. During these eleven months, I have sought to select from the stories published in American magazines those which have rendered life imaginatively in organic substance and artistic form. Substance is something achieved by the artist in every act of creation, rather than something already present, and accordingly a fact or group of facts in a story only attain substantial embodiment when the artist's power of compelling imaginative persuasion transforms them into a living truth. The first test of a short story, therefore, in any qualitative analysis is to report upon how vitally compelling the writer makes his selected facts or incidents. This test may be conveniently called the test of substance.

The current record covers the period from November 1918 to September 1919, inclusive. During these eleven months, I’ve aimed to choose stories published in American magazines that have vividly captured life in a meaningful and artistic way. Substance is something the artist creates in every act of creation, not something that already exists. Therefore, a fact or group of facts in a story only becomes substantial when the artist’s skill in imaginative persuasion transforms them into a living truth. The first test of a short story, then, in any quality assessment, is to determine how compellingly the writer presents their chosen facts or incidents. This test can be conveniently referred to as the test of substance.

But a second test is necessary if the story is to take rank above other stories. The true artist will seek to shape this living substance into the most beautiful and satisfying form, by skillful selection and arrangement of his material, and by the most direct and appealing presentation of it in portrayal and characterization.

But a second test is needed if the story is to stand out from others. The true artist will strive to shape this living material into the most beautiful and fulfilling form, through careful selection and arrangement of their content, and by the most straightforward and engaging presentation of it in portrayal and characterization.

The short stories which I have examined in this study, as in previous years, have fallen naturally into four groups. The first group consists of those stories which fail, in my opinion, to survive either the test of substance or the test of form. These stories are listed in the yearbook without comment or a qualifying asterisk. The second group consists of those stories which may fairly claim that they survive either the test of substance or the test of form. Each of these stories may claim to possess either distinction of technique alone, or more frequently, I am glad to say, a persuasive sense of life in them to which a reader responds with some part of his own experience. Stories included in this group are indicated in the yearbook index by a single asterisk prefixed to the title.

The short stories I've looked at in this study, just like in past years, naturally fall into four categories. The first category includes stories that, in my view, don’t hold up to either the test of substance or the test of form. These stories are listed in the yearbook without any comments or special symbols. The second category includes stories that can reasonably claim to pass either the test of substance or the test of form. Each of these stories has either a unique technique or, more often than not, a convincing sense of life that resonates with the reader's own experiences. Stories in this category are marked in the yearbook index with a single asterisk before the title.

The third group, which is composed of stories of still greater distinction, includes such narratives as may lay convincing claim to a second reading, because each of them has survived both tests, the test of substance and the test of form. Stories included in this group are indicated in the yearbook index by two asterisks prefixed to the title.

The third group, made up of stories of even greater distinction, includes narratives that deserve a second reading, as each of them has passed both tests: the test of substance and the test of form. Stories in this group are marked in the yearbook index with two asterisks before the title.

Finally, I have recorded the names of a small group of stories which possess, I believe, an even finer distinction—the distinction of uniting genuine substance and artistic form in a closely woven pattern with such sincerity that these stories may fairly claim a position in our literature. If all of these stories by American authors were republished, they would not occupy more space than five novels of average length. My selection of them does not imply the critical belief that they are great stories. A year which produced one great story would be an exceptional one. It is simply to be taken as meaning that I have found the equivalent of five volumes worthy of republication among all the stories published during the eleven months under consideration. These stories are indicated in the yearbook index by three asterisks prefixed to the title, and are listed in the special "Rolls of Honor." In compiling these lists, I have permitted no personal preference or prejudice to consciously influence my judgment. To the titles of certain stories, however, in the "Rolls of Honor," an asterisk is prefixed, and this asterisk, I must confess, reveals in some measure a personal preference, for which, perhaps, I may be indulged. It is from this final short list that the stories reprinted in this volume have been selected.

Finally, I've noted the names of a small group of stories that, in my opinion, have an even greater distinction—the ability to combine real substance and artistic form in a tightly woven pattern with such sincerity that these stories truly deserve a place in our literature. If all of these stories by American authors were republished, they wouldn't take up more space than five average-length novels. My picking of them doesn’t suggest that I think they are great stories. A year that produces one great story would be unusual. It simply means that I’ve found the equivalent of five volumes worth republishing among all the stories published during the eleven months in question. These stories are marked in the yearbook index with three asterisks before the title and are listed in the special "Rolls of Honor." In creating these lists, I haven’t allowed personal preference or bias to intentionally sway my judgment. However, for certain titles in the "Rolls of Honor," an asterisk is added, which, I must admit, reflects a bit of personal preference, and perhaps I deserve some leniency for that. It is from this final short list that the stories included in this volume have been chosen.

It has been a point of honor with me not to republish an English story, nor a translation from a foreign author. I have also made it a rule not to include more than one story by an individual author in the volume. The general and particular results of my study will be found explained and carefully detailed in the supplementary part of the volume.

It has been a matter of pride for me not to republish an English story or a translation from a foreign author. I have also made it a rule to include no more than one story by each author in the collection. You can find the overall and specific results of my research explained and thoroughly detailed in the supplementary part of the volume.

As in past years it has been my pleasure and honor to associate this annual with the names of Benjamin Rosenblatt, Richard Matthews Hallet, Wilbur Daniel Steele, and Arthur Johnson, so it is my wish to dedicate this year the best that I have found in the American magazines as the fruit of my labors to Anzia Yezierska, whose story, "Fat of the Land", seems to me perhaps the finest imaginative contribution to the short story made by an American artist this year.

As in previous years, I’m happy and honored to connect this annual with the names of Benjamin Rosenblatt, Richard Matthews Hallet, Wilbur Daniel Steele, and Arthur Johnson. This year, I want to dedicate the best I’ve found in American magazines, which comes from my efforts, to Anzia Yezierska. Her story, "Fat of the Land," strikes me as possibly the best imaginative addition to the short story genre made by an American artist this year.

Edward J. O'Brien.

Edward J. O'Brien.

Oxford, England,
October 29, 1919.

Oxford, England,
October 29, 1919.


THE BEST SHORT STORIES OF 1919

Note.—The order in which the stories in this volume are printed is not intended as an indication of their comparative excellence; the arrangement is alphabetical by authors.[Pg 3]

Note.—The order of the stories in this book doesn’t reflect their quality; they’re arranged alphabetically by the authors' names.[Pg 3]


THE KITCHEN GODS[2]

By GULIELMA FELL ALSOP

By GULIELMA FELL ALSOP

From The Century

From *The Century*

The lilies bloomed that day. Out in the courtyard, in their fantastic green-dragoned pots, one by one the tiny, ethereal petals opened. Dong-Yung went rapturously among them, stooping low to inhale their faint fragrance. The square courtyard, guarded on three sides by the wings of the house, facing the windowless blank wall on the fourth, was mottled with sunlight. Just this side of the wall a black shadow, as straight and opaque as the wall itself, banded the court with darkness; but on the hither side, where the lilies bloomed and Dong-Yung moved among them, lay glittering, yellow sunlight. The little box of a house where the gate-keeper lived made a bulge in the uniform blackness of the wall and its shadow. The two tall poles, with the upturned baskets, the devil-catchers, rose like flagstaffs from both sides of the door. A huge china griffon stood at the right of the gate. From beyond the wall came the sounds of early morning—the click of wooden sandals on cobbled streets and the panting cries of the coolies bringing in fresh vegetables or carrying back to the denuded land the refuse of the city. The gate-keeper was awake, brushing out his house with a broom of twigs. He was quite bald, and the top of his head was as tanned and brown as the legs of small summer children.

The lilies were in full bloom that day. In the courtyard, in their fantastically decorated pots, the delicate petals slowly opened one by one. Dong-Yung moved joyfully among them, bending down to enjoy their light fragrance. The square courtyard, enclosed on three sides by the house and facing a blank wall on the fourth, was dappled with sunlight. Just in front of the wall, a solid black shadow, as straight and dark as the wall itself, cast a band of darkness across the courtyard; but on this side, where the lilies blossomed and Dong-Yung wandered among them, there was bright, yellow sunlight. The small house where the gatekeeper lived jutted out from the uniform darkness of the wall and its shadow. Two tall poles with turned-up baskets, known as devil-catchers, stood like flagpoles on either side of the door. A large china griffon was placed to the right of the gate. From beyond the wall, the sounds of early morning could be heard—the click of wooden sandals on cobbled streets and the heavy breaths of coolies bringing in fresh vegetables or hauling away the city's waste. The gatekeeper was awake, sweeping out his house with a twig broom. He was completely bald, and the top of his head was as tanned and brown as the legs of small children in summer.

"Good morning, Honorable One," he called. "It is a good omen. The lilies have opened."

"Good morning, Your Honor," he said. "It's a good sign. The lilies have bloomed."

An amah, blue-trousered, blue-jacketed, blue-aproned, cluttered across the courtyard with two pails of steaming water.[Pg 4]

An amah, wearing blue trousers, a blue jacket, and a blue apron, hurried across the courtyard with two buckets of steaming water.[Pg 4]

"Good morning, Honorable One. The water for the great wife is hot and heavy." She dropped her buckets, the water splashing over in runnels and puddles at her feet, and stooped to smell the lilies. "It is an auspicious day."

"Good morning, Honorable One. The water for the great wife is warm and heavy." She dropped her buckets, splashing water in streams and puddles at her feet, and bent down to smell the lilies. "It's a lucky day."

From the casement-window in the right balcony a voice called:

From the window on the right balcony, a voice called:

"Thou dunce! Here I am waiting already half the day. Quicker! quicker!"

"Hey, you idiot! I've been waiting here for half the day. Hurry up! Hurry!"

It sounded elderly and querulous, a voice accustomed to be obeyed and to dominate. The great wife's face appeared a moment at the casement. Her eyes swept over the courtyard scene—over the blooming lilies, and Dong-Yung standing among them.

It sounded old and whiny, a voice used to being obeyed and in control. The great wife's face appeared for a moment at the window. Her eyes scanned the courtyard scene—over the blooming lilies, and Dong-Yung standing among them.

"Behold the small wife, cursed of the gods!" she cried in her high, shrill voice. "Not even a girl can she bear her master. May she eat bitterness all her days!"

"Look at the little wife, cursed by the gods!" she shouted in her high, sharp voice. "She can't even have a daughter for her master. May she suffer all her life!"

The amah shouldered the steaming buckets and splashed across the bare boards of the ancestral hall beyond.

The maid carried the steaming buckets and splashed across the bare floors of the ancestral hall beyond.

"The great wife is angry," murmured the gate-keeper. "Oh, Honorable One, shall I admit the flower-girl? She has fresh orchids."

"The great wife is angry," whispered the gatekeeper. "Oh, Honorable One, should I let in the flower girl? She has fresh orchids."

Dong-Yung nodded. The flower-girl came slowly in under the guarded gateway. She was a country child, with brown cheeks and merry eyes. Her shallow basket was steadied by a ribbon over one shoulder, and caught between an arm and a swaying hip. In the flat, round basket, on green little leaves, lay the wired perfumed orchids.

Dong-Yung nodded. The flower girl walked slowly under the guarded gateway. She was a country girl, with brown cheeks and bright eyes. Her shallow basket was held steady by a ribbon over one shoulder and nestled between her arm and a swaying hip. In the flat, round basket, on a bed of green leaves, lay the wired perfumed orchids.

"How many? It is an auspicious day. See, the lilies have bloomed. One for the hair and two for the buttonholes. They smell sweet as the breath of heaven itself."

"How many? It’s a lucky day. Look, the lilies have bloomed. One for your hair and two for the buttonholes. They smell as sweet as a slice of heaven."

Dong-Yung smiled as the flower-girl stuck one of the fragrant, fragile, green-striped orchids in her hair, and hung two others, caught on delicate loops of wire, on the jade studs of her jacket, buttoned on the right shoulder.

Dong-Yung smiled as the flower girl tucked one of the fragrant, delicate, green-striped orchids in her hair and hung two others, caught on delicate wire loops, on the jade studs of her jacket, which was buttoned on the right shoulder.

"Ah, you are beautiful-come-death!" said the flower-girl. "Great happiness be thine!"

"Ah, you are the beautiful bringer of death!" said the flower girl. "May great happiness be yours!"

"Even a small wife can be happy at times." Dong-Yung took out a little woven purse, and paid over two coppers apiece to the flower-girl.

"Even a small wife can be happy at times." Dong-Yung pulled out a small woven purse and handed over two copper coins each to the flower girl.

At the gate the girl and the gate-keeper fell a-talking.[Pg 5]

At the gate, the girl and the gatekeeper started chatting.[Pg 5]

"Is the morning rice ready?" called a man's voice from the room behind.

"Is the morning rice ready?" a man's voice called from the room behind.

Dong-Yung turned quickly. Her whole face changed. It had been smiling and pleased before at the sight of the faint, white lily-petals and the sunlight on her feet and the fragrance of the orchids in her hair; but now it was lit with an inner radiance.

Dong-Yung turned quickly. Her whole face changed. It had been smiling and happy before at the sight of the delicate white lily petals, the sunlight on her feet, and the fragrance of the orchids in her hair; but now it was glowing with an inner light.

"My beloved Master!" Dong-Yung made a little instinctive gesture toward the approaching man, which in a second was caught and curbed by Chinese etiquette. Dressed, as she was, in pale-gray satin trousers, loose, and banded at the knee with wide blue stripes, and with a soft jacket to match, she was as beautiful in the eyes of the approaching man as the newly opened lilies. What he was in her eyes it would be hard for any modern woman to grasp: that rapture of adoration, that bliss of worship, has lingered only in rare hearts and rarer spots on the earth's surface.

"My dear Master!" Dong-Yung made a small instinctive gesture toward the approaching man, which was quickly restrained by Chinese etiquette. Wearing pale-gray satin trousers that were loose and banded at the knee with wide blue stripes, along with a matching soft jacket, she appeared to him as beautiful as newly opened lilies. What he represented to her would be difficult for any modern woman to understand: that overwhelming sense of adoration, that pure bliss of worship, has remained only in rare hearts and even rarer places on this planet.

Foh-Kyung came out slowly through the ancestral hall. The sunlight edged it like a bright border. The doors were wide open, and Dong-Yung saw the decorous rows of square chairs and square tables set rhythmically along the walls, and the covered dais at the head for the guest of honor. Long crimson scrolls, sprawled with gold ideographs, hung from ceiling to floor. A rosewood cabinet, filled with vases, peach bloom, imperial yellow, and turquoise blue, gleamed like a lighted lamp in the shadowy morning light of the room.

Foh-Kyung stepped out slowly from the ancestral hall. The sunlight framed it like a bright outline. The doors were wide open, and Dong-Yung noticed the neatly arranged rows of square chairs and square tables set rhythmically along the walls, along with the covered platform at the front for the guest of honor. Long crimson scrolls, adorned with gold characters, hung from ceiling to floor. A rosewood cabinet filled with vases in peach, imperial yellow, and turquoise blue shone like a lamp in the dim morning light of the room.

Foh-Kyung stooped to smell the lilies.

Foh-Kyung bent down to smell the lilies.

"They perfume the very air we breathe. Little Jewel, I love our old Chinese ways. I love the custom of the lily-planting and the day the lilies bloom. I love to think the gods smell them in heaven, and are gracious to mortals for their fragrance's sake."

"They scent the very air we breathe. Little Jewel, I cherish our traditional Chinese customs. I appreciate the ritual of planting lilies and the day they come into bloom. I like to believe the gods enjoy their fragrance in heaven, and that it makes them kind to us mortals."

"I am so happy!" Dong-Yung said, poking the toe of her slipper in and out the sunlight. She looked up at the man before her, and saw he was tall and slim and as subtle-featured as the cross-legged bronze Buddha himself. His long, thin hands were hid, crossed and slipped along the wrists within the loose apricot satin sleeves of his brocaded garment. His feet, in their black satin slippers[Pg 6] and tight-fitting white muslin socks, were austere and aristocratic. Dong-Yung, when he was absent, loved best to think of him thus, with his hands hidden and his eyes smiling.

"I am so happy!" Dong-Yung said, poking the toe of her slipper in and out of the sunlight. She looked up at the man in front of her and saw he was tall and slim, with delicate features like the cross-legged bronze Buddha himself. His long, thin hands were hidden, crossed, and tucked along his wrists within the loose apricot satin sleeves of his ornate garment. His feet, in their black satin slippers[Pg 6] and snug white muslin socks, looked elegant and refined. When he was away, Dong-Yung loved to think of him this way, with his hands hidden and his eyes smiling.

"The willow-leaves will bud soon," answered Dong-Yung, glancing over her shoulder at the tapering, yellowing twigs of the ancient tree.

"The willow leaves will start to bud soon," replied Dong-Yung, looking over her shoulder at the slender, yellowing branches of the old tree.

"And the beech-blossoms," continued Foh-Kyung. "'The earth is the Lord's, and the fullness thereof.'"

"And the beech blossoms," Foh-Kyung continued. "'The earth is the Lord's, and everything in it.'"

"The foreign devil's wisdom," answered Dong-Yung.

"The foreign devil's wisdom," replied Dong-Yung.

"It is greater than ours, Dong-Yung; greater and lovelier. To-day, to-day, I will go to their hall of ceremonial worship and say to their holy priest that I think and believe the Jesus way."

"It is bigger than ours, Dong-Yung; bigger and more beautiful. Today, I will go to their place of worship and tell their holy priest that I think and believe in the teachings of Jesus."

"Oh, most-beloved Master, is it also permitted to women, to a small wife, to believe the Jesus way?"

"Oh, most beloved Master, is it also allowed for women, for a little wife, to believe in the Jesus way?"

"I will believe for thee, too, little Lotus Flower in the Pond."

"I will believe for you too, little Lotus Flower in the Pond."

"Tell me, O Teacher of Knowledge—tell me that in my heart and in my mind I may follow a little way whither thou goest in thy heart and in thy mind!"

"Tell me, O Teacher of Knowledge—let me follow just a bit of the path where you go in your heart and in your mind!"

Foh-Kyung moved out of the shadow of the ancestral hall and stood in the warm sunlight beside Dong-Yung, his small wife. His hands were still withheld and hidden, clasping his wrists within the wide, loose apricot sleeves of his gown, but his eyes looked as if they touched her. Dong-Yung hid her happiness even as the flowers hide theirs, within silent, incurving petals.

Foh-Kyung stepped out from the shadow of the ancestral hall and stood in the warm sunlight next to Dong-Yung, his petite wife. His hands remained tucked away, clasping his wrists within the loose, wide apricot sleeves of his gown, but his eyes seemed to connect with hers. Dong-Yung concealed her happiness just like flowers conceal theirs, within silent, inward-curving petals.

"The water is cold as the chill of death. Go, bring me hot water—water hot enough to scald an egg."

"The water is as cold as death. Go, get me hot water—hot enough to scald an egg."

Foh-Kyung and Dong-Yung turned to the casement in the upper right-hand wing and listened apprehensively. The quick chatter of angry voices rushed out into the sunlight.

Foh-Kyung and Dong-Yung turned to the window in the upper right-hand corner and listened nervously. The rapid chatter of angry voices burst out into the sunlight.

"The honorable great wife is very cross this morning." Dong-Yung shivered and turned back to the lilies. "To-day perhaps she will beat me again. Would that at least I had borne my lord a young prince for a son; then perhaps—"

"The respected main wife is really upset this morning." Dong-Yung shivered and turned back to the lilies. "Maybe today she will hit me again. If only I had given my lord a young prince for a son; then perhaps—"

"Go not near her, little Jewel. Stay in thine own rooms. Nay, I have sons a-plenty. Do not regret the[Pg 7] childlessness. I would not have your body go down one foot into the grave for a child. I love thee for thyself."

"Don't go near her, little Jewel. Stay in your own rooms. No, I have plenty of sons. Don't regret the[Pg 7] childlessness. I wouldn't want you to go one step closer to the grave for a child. I love you for who you are."

"Now my lord speaks truly, as do the foreign devils to the shameless, open-faced women. I like the ways of the outside kingdom well. Tell me more of them, my Master."

"Now my lord speaks honestly, just like the outsiders do to the bold, shameless women. I really appreciate the ways of the outside kingdom. Please tell me more about them, my Master."

Foh-Kyung moved his hands as if he would have withdrawn them from his apricot-colored sleeves. Dong-Yung saw the withheld motion, and swayed nearer. For a moment Dong-Yung saw the look in his eyes that engulfed her in happiness; then it was gone, and he looked away past her, across the opening lily-buds and the black rampart of the wall, at something distant, yet precious. Foh-Kyung moved closer. His face changed. His eyes held that hidden rapture that only Dong-Yung and the foreign-born priest had seen.

Foh-Kyung moved his hands as if he were about to pull them back from his apricot-colored sleeves. Dong-Yung noticed the gesture and leaned in closer. For a moment, Dong-Yung saw the look in his eyes that filled her with happiness; then it vanished, and he looked away, past her, across the blooming lily buds and the dark wall, at something far away yet valuable. Foh-Kyung stepped closer. His expression shifted. His eyes carried that concealed joy that only Dong-Yung and the foreign priest had witnessed.

"Little Jewel, wilt thou go with me to the priest of the foreign-born faith? Come!" He withdrew his hand from his sleeve and touched Dong-Yung on the shoulder. "Come, we will go hand in hand, thou and I, even as the men and women of the Jesus thinking; not as Chinese, I before, and thou six paces behind. Their God loves men and women alike."

"Little Jewel, will you come with me to the priest of the foreign faith? Come!" He pulled his hand from his sleeve and touched Dong-Yung on the shoulder. "Come, we will go hand in hand, you and I, just like the men and women who think of Jesus; not as Chinese, with me in front and you six paces behind. Their God loves men and women equally."

"Is it permitted to a small wife to worship the foreign-born God?" Dong-Yung lifted her eyes to the face of Foh-Kyung. "Teach me, O my Lord Master! My understanding is but young and fearful—"

"Is it allowed for a young wife to worship the foreign-born God?" Dong-Yung looked up at Foh-Kyung. "Teach me, O my Lord Master! My understanding is still young and unsure—"

Foh-Kyung moved into the sunlight beside her.

Foh-Kyung stepped into the sunlight next to her.

"Their God loves all the world. Their God is different, little Flower, from the painted images, full of blessings, not curses. He loves even little girl babies that mothers would throw away. Truly his heart is still more loving than the heart of a mother."

"Their God loves everyone. Their God is different, little Flower, from the painted images, full of blessings, not curses. He loves even baby girls that mothers would throw away. Truly, His heart is even more loving than a mother's."

"And yet I am fearful—" Dong-Yung looked back into the shadows of the guest-hall, where the ancestral tablets glowed upon the wall, and crimson tapers stood ready before them. "Our gods I have touched and handled."

"And yet I feel afraid—" Dong-Yung glanced back into the shadows of the guest hall, where the ancestral tablets shone on the wall, and red candles stood ready in front of them. "I've interacted with our gods."

"Nay, in the Jesus way there is no fear left." Foh-Kyung's voice dropped lower. Its sound filled Dong-Yung with longing. "When the wind screams in the chimneys at night, it is but the wind, not evil spirits.[Pg 8] When the summer breeze blows in at the open door, we need not bar it. It is but the summer breeze from the rice-fields, uninhabited by witch-ghosts. When we eat our morning rice, we are compelled to make no offering to the kitchen gods in the stove corner. They cannot curse our food. Ah, in the Jesus way there is no more fear!"

"Nah, in the Jesus way, there’s no fear left." Foh-Kyung's voice lowered. Its tone filled Dong-Yung with longing. "When the wind howls in the chimneys at night, it’s just the wind, not evil spirits.[Pg 8] When the summer breeze comes in through the open door, we don’t need to block it. It’s just the summer breeze from the rice fields, free from witch-ghosts. When we have our morning rice, we don’t have to make any offerings to the kitchen gods in the stove corner. They can’t curse our food. Ah, in the Jesus way, there’s no more fear!"

Dong-Yung drew away from her lord and master and looked at him anxiously. He was not seeing her at all. His eyes looked beyond, across the fragile lily-petals, through the solid black wall, at a vision he saw in the world. Dong-Yung bent her head to sniff the familiar sweet springtime orchid hanging from the jade stud on her shoulder.

Dong-Yung pulled away from her lord and looked at him nervously. He didn't seem to notice her at all. His gaze was fixed on something beyond, over the delicate lily petals, through the solid black wall, lost in a vision of the world. Dong-Yung lowered her head to inhale the sweet, familiar scent of the springtime orchid dangling from the jade stud on her shoulder.

"Your words are words of good hearing, O beloved Teacher. Nevertheless, let me follow six paces behind. I am not worthy to touch your hand. Six paces behind, when the sun shines in your face, my feet walk in the shadow of your garments."

"Your words are easy to listen to, dear Teacher. However, let me stay six steps behind. I'm not worthy to touch your hand. Six steps back, when the sun shines on your face, my feet walk in the shadow of your clothes."

Foh-Kyung gathered his gaze back from his visions and looked at his small wife, standing in a pool of sunshine before him. Overhead the lazy crows flew by, winging out from their city roosts to the rice-fields for the day's food.

Foh-Kyung pulled his focus away from his thoughts and looked at his petite wife, standing in a patch of sunlight in front of him. Above, the lazy crows glided by, leaving their city nests to head to the rice fields for their meals.

"Tea-boiled eggs!" cried a vender from beyond the wall. A man stopped at the gate, put down his shoulder-tray of food, and bargained with the ancient, mahogany-scalped gate-keeper. Faint odors of food frying in oil stole out from the depths of the house behind him. And Dong-Yung, very quiet and passive in the pose of her body, gazed up at Foh-Kyung with those strange, secretive, ardent eyes. All around him was China, its very essence and sound and smell. Dong-Yung was a part of it all; nay, she was even the very heart of it, swaying there in the yellow light among the lily-petals.

"Tea-boiled eggs!" shouted a vendor from beyond the wall. A man paused at the gate, set down his shoulder tray of food, and haggled with the old, mahogany-haired gatekeeper. Faint smells of food frying in oil drifted out from the depths of the house behind him. And Dong-Yung, very still and passive in her body language, looked up at Foh-Kyung with those unusual, secretive, intense eyes. All around him was China, its very essence, sound, and scent. Dong-Yung was a part of it all; in fact, she was even the very heart of it, swaying there in the yellow light among the lily petals.

"Precious Jewel! Yet it is sweeter to walk side by side, our feet stepping out into the sunlight together, and our shadows mingling behind. I want you beside me."

"Precious Jewel! But it's even better to walk side by side, our feet stepping into the sunlight together, and our shadows blending behind us. I want you next to me."

The last words rang with sudden warmth. Dong-Yung trembled and crimsoned. It was not seemly that a man speak to a woman thus, even though that man was a [Pg 9]husband and the woman his wife, not even though the words were said in an open court, where the eyes of the great wife might spy and listen. And yet Dong-Yung thrilled to those words.

The last words came with unexpected warmth. Dong-Yung shook and flushed. It wasn’t proper for a man to speak to a woman like that, even if he was a [Pg 9]husband and she was his wife, especially not in an open court where the eyes of the important wife might see and hear. Yet, Dong-Yung felt exhilarated by those words.

An amah called, "The morning rice is ready."

An amah called, "The breakfast rice is ready."

Dong-Yung hurried into the open room, where the light was still faint, filtering in through a high-silled window and the door. A round, brown table stood in the center of the room. In the corner of the room behind stood the crescentic, white plaster stove, with its dull wooden kettle-lids and its crackling straw. Two cooks, country women, sat in the hidden corner behind the stove, and poked in the great bales of straw and gossiped. Their voices and the answers of the serving amah filled the kitchen with noise. In their decorous niche at the upper right hand of the stove sat the two kitchen gods, small ancient idols, with hidden hands and crossed feet, gazing out upon a continually hungry world. Since time was they had sat there, ensconced at the very root of life, seemingly placid and unseeing and unhearing, yet venomously watching to be placated with food. Opposite the stove, on the white wall, hung a row of brass hooks, from which dangled porcelain spoons with pierced handles. On a serving-table stood the piled bowls for the day, blue-and-white rice patterns, of a thin, translucent ware, showing the delicate light through the rice seeds; red-and-green dragoned bowls for the puddings; and tiny saucer-like platters for the vegetables. The tea-cups, saucered and lidded, but unhandled, stood in a row before the polished brass hot-water kettle.

Dong-Yung rushed into the open room, where the light was still dim, filtering in through a high window and the door. A round, brown table stood in the middle of the room. In the corner, there was a crescent-shaped white plaster stove, with its dull wooden lids and crackling straw. Two cooks, country women, sat in the hidden corner behind the stove, poking at the large bales of straw and chatting. Their voices and the responses of the serving maid filled the kitchen with noise. In their neat spot at the upper right of the stove sat the two kitchen gods, small ancient idols with hidden hands and crossed feet, watching over a perpetually hungry world. They had sat there since forever, tucked at the very root of life, seemingly calm and unseeing, yet secretly observing, waiting to be appeased with food. On the opposite wall, a row of brass hooks held porcelain spoons with pierced handles. On a serving table rested bowls for the day, featuring blue-and-white rice patterns made of thin, translucent material, allowing delicate light to shine through the rice grains; red-and-green dragon-patterned bowls for the puddings; and tiny saucer-like plates for the vegetables. The tea cups, with saucers and lids but no handles, lined up in front of the polished brass hot-water kettle.

The whole room was full of a stirring, wakening life, of the crackling straw fire, of the steaming rice, all white and separate-kerneled in its great, shallow, black iron kettles, lidded with those heavy hand-made wooden lids, while the boiling tea water hissed, and spat out a snake of white steam.

The entire room was alive with energy, filled with the crackling of the straw fire, the steaming rice—white and fluffy in its large, shallow black iron kettles, covered with those sturdy handmade wooden lids—while the boiling tea water hissed and released a stream of white steam.

With that curious democracy of China, where high and low alike are friendly, Dong-Yung hurried into her beloved kitchen.

With the unique democracy of China, where everyone, regardless of status, is friendly, Dong-Yung rushed into her beloved kitchen.

"Has the master come?" asked the serving maid.

"Has the boss arrived?" asked the maid.

"Coming, coming," Dong-Yung answered. "I myself[Pg 10] will take in his morning rice, after I have offered the morning oblations to the gods."

"Coming, coming," Dong-Yung replied. "I'll bring him his breakfast after I've made the morning offerings to the gods."

Dong-Yung selected two of the daintiest blue-and-white rice-pattern bowls. The cook lifted off the wooden lid of the rice-kettle, and Dong-Yung scooped up a dipperful of the snow-white kernels. On the tiny shelf before each god, the father and mother god of the household, Dong-Yung placed her offering. She stood off a moment, surveying them in pleased satisfaction—the round, blue bowls, with the faint tracery of light; the complacent gods above, red and green and crimson, so age-long, comfortably ensconced in their warm stove corner. She made swift obeisance with her hands and body before those ancient idols. A slant of sunshine swept in from the high windows and fell over her in a shaft of light. The thoughts of her heart were all warm and mixed and confused. She was happy. She loved her kitchen, her gods, all the familiar ways of Chinese life. She loved her silken, satin clothes, perfumed and embroidered and orchid-crowned, yet most of all she loved her lord and master. Perhaps it was this love for him that made all the rest of life so precious, that made each bowl of white rice an oblation, each daily act a glorification. So she flung out her arms and bent her head before the kitchen gods, the symbol of her ancient happiness.

Dong-Yung picked two of the prettiest blue-and-white rice-pattern bowls. The cook took off the wooden lid of the rice pot, and Dong-Yung scooped out a dipper of the fluffy white grains. She placed her offering on the small shelf in front of each deity—the father and mother gods of the household. She stepped back for a moment, admiring them with satisfaction—the round, blue bowls, glimmering softly; the content gods above in red, green, and crimson, comfortably settled in their warm corner by the stove for ages. She quickly bowed her head and clasped her hands in front of those ancient idols. A beam of sunlight streamed in through the high windows, illuminating her in a warm light. Her heart was filled with warm, mixed, and scattered thoughts. She felt happy. She adored her kitchen, her gods, and all the familiar aspects of Chinese life. She cherished her silk and satin clothes, fragrant and embroidered and adorned with orchids, but above all, she loved her husband. Perhaps it was this love for him that made everything else in life so valuable, turning each bowl of white rice into a gift, each daily task into a celebration. So she spread her arms wide and bowed her head before the kitchen gods, symbols of her long-lasting happiness.

"Dong-Yung, I do not wish you to do this any more."

"Dong-Yung, I don't want you to do this anymore."

Dong-Yung turned, her obeisance half arrested in mid-air. Foh-Kyung stood in the doorway.

Dong-Yung turned, her bow halfway stopped in mid-air. Foh-Kyung stood in the doorway.

"My lord," stammered Dong-Yung, "I did not understand your meaning."

"My lord," stuttered Dong-Yung, "I didn't understand what you meant."

"I know that, little Flower in my House. The new meaning is hard to understand. I, too, am but a blind child unused to the touch of the road. But the kitchen gods matter no more; we pray to a spirit."

"I know that, little Flower in my House. The new meaning is hard to understand. I, too, am just a blind child unfamiliar with the feel of the road. But the kitchen gods don’t matter anymore; we pray to a spirit."

Foh-Kyung, in his long apricot-colored garment, crossed the threshold of the kitchen, crossed the shadow and sunlight that striped the bare board floor, and stood before the kitchen gods. His eyes were on a level with theirs, strange, painted wooden eyes that stared forth inscrutably into the eating centuries. Dong-Yung stood half bowed, breathless with a quick, cold fear. The cook, one hand[Pg 11] holding a shiny brown dipper, the other a porcelain dish, stood motionless at the wooden table under the window. From behind the stove peeped the frightened face of one of the fire-tenders. The whole room was turned to stone, motionless, expectant, awaiting the releasing moment of arousement—all, that is, but the creeping sunshine, sliding nearer and nearer the crossed feet of the kitchen gods; and the hissing steam fire, warming, coddling the hearts of the gods. Sun at their feet, fire at their hearts, food before them, and mortals turned to stone!

Foh-Kyung, wearing his long apricot-colored robe, stepped into the kitchen, moving through the shadows and sunlight that striped the bare wooden floor, and stood in front of the kitchen gods. His eyes met theirs—strange, painted wooden eyes that stared inscrutably into the eaten centuries. Dong-Yung stood slightly bent, breathless with a quick, cold fear. The cook, one hand holding a shiny brown dipper and the other a porcelain dish, stood still at the wooden table under the window. From behind the stove, the frightened face of one of the fire-tenders peeked out. The entire room felt frozen, motionless, and tense, awaiting the moment of release—all, that is, except for the creeping sunlight, inching closer and closer to the crossed feet of the kitchen gods; and the hissing steam from the fire, warming and comforting the hearts of the gods. Sun at their feet, fire at their hearts, food in front of them, and mortals turned to stone!

Foh-Kyung laughed softly, standing there, eye-level with the kitchen gods. He stretched out his two hands, and caught a god in each. A shudder ran through the motionless room.

Foh-Kyung chuckled quietly, standing there, at eye level with the kitchen gods. He reached out with both hands and grabbed a god in each. A shiver went through the still room.

"It is wickedness!" The porcelain dish fell from the hand of the cook, and a thousand rice-kernels, like scattered pearls, ran over the floor.

"It’s pure evil!" The porcelain dish slipped from the cook's hand, and a thousand grains of rice, like scattered pearls, spilled across the floor.

"A blasphemer," the fire-tender whispered, peering around the stove with terrified eyes. "This household will bite off great bitterness."

"A blasphemer," the fire-tender whispered, glancing around the stove with scared eyes. "This household will face great bitterness."

Foh-Kyung walked around the corner of the stove. The fire sparked and hissed. The sunshine filled the empty niche. Not since the building of the house and the planting of the tall black cypress trees around it, a hundred years ago, had the sunlight touched the wall behind the kitchen gods.

Foh-Kyung walked around the corner of the stove. The fire crackled and popped. Sunshine flooded the empty nook. Not since the house was built and the tall black cypress trees were planted around it, a hundred years ago, had the sunlight hit the wall behind the kitchen gods.

Dong-Yung sprang into life. She caught Foh-Kyung's sleeve.

Dong-Yung sprang into action. She grabbed Foh-Kyung's sleeve.

"O my Lord and Master, I pray you, do not utterly cast them away into the burning, fiery furnace! I fear some evil will befall us."

"O my Lord and Master, I ask you, please don’t completely throw them into the burning, fiery furnace! I’m afraid something bad will happen to us."

Foh-Kyung, a green-and-gold god in each hand, stopped and turned. His eyes smiled at Dong-Yung. She was so little and so precious and so afraid! Dong-Yung saw the look of relenting. She held his sleeve the tighter.

Foh-Kyung, a god clad in green and gold, stopped and turned. His eyes beamed at Dong-Yung. She was so small, so precious, and so scared! Dong-Yung noticed the softness in his gaze. She gripped his sleeve even tighter.

"Light of my Eyes, do good deeds to me. My faith is but a little faith. How could it be great unto thy great faith? Be gentle with my kitchen gods. Do not utterly destroy them. I will hide them."

"Light of my Eyes, please do good things for me. My faith is just a small faith. How could it compare to your great faith? Be kind to my kitchen gods. Don't completely destroy them. I will keep them hidden."

Foh-Kyung smiled yet more, and gave the plaster gods into her hands as one would give a toy to a child.[Pg 12]

Foh-Kyung smiled even wider and placed the plaster gods into her hands like you would give a toy to a child.[Pg 12]

"They are thine. Do with them as thou wilt, but no more set them up in this stove corner and offer them morning rice. They are but painted, plastered gods. I worship the spirit above."

"They are yours. Do with them as you wish, but don’t set them up in this stove corner and offer them morning rice. They are just painted, plastered gods. I worship the spirit above."

Foh-Kyung sat down at the men's table in the men's room beyond. An amah brought him rice and tea. Other men of the household there was none, and he ate his meal alone. From the women's room across the court came a shrill round of voices. The voice of the great wife was loudest and shrillest. The voices of the children, his sons and daughters, rose and fell with clear childish insistence among the older voices. The amah's voice laughed with an equal gaiety.

Foh-Kyung took a seat at the men's table in the men's room next door. A servant brought him rice and tea. There were no other men from the household, so he ate his meal by himself. From the women's room across the courtyard came a lively mix of voices. The great wife's voice was the loudest and the shrillest. The voices of his children, both sons and daughters, rose and fell with a clear, childish enthusiasm among the older voices. The servant's voice joined in with equal cheer.

Dong-Yung hid away the plastered green-and-gold gods. Her heart was filled with a delicious fear. Her lord was even master of the gods. He picked them up in his two hands, he carried them about as carelessly as a man carries a boy child astride his shoulder; he would even have cast them into the fire! Truly, she shivered with delight. Nevertheless, she was glad she had hidden them safely away. In the corner of the kitchen stood a box of white pigskin with beaten brass clasps made like the outspread wings of a butterfly. Underneath the piles of satin she had hidden them, and the key to the butterfly clasps was safe in her belt-jacket.

Dong-Yung hid the plastered green-and-gold gods. Her heart was filled with a thrilling fear. Her lord was even the master of the gods. He picked them up in his hands and carried them around as casually as a man carries a child on his shoulder; he might have even thrown them into the fire! Honestly, she shivered with excitement. Still, she was relieved that she had hidden them away securely. In the corner of the kitchen stood a box made of white pigskin with beaten brass clasps shaped like outspread butterfly wings. She had tucked them beneath piles of satin, and the key to the butterfly clasps was safely tucked in her belt jacket.

Dong-Yung stood in the kitchen door and watched Foh-Kyung.

Dong-Yung stood in the kitchen doorway and watched Foh-Kyung.

"Does my lord wish for anything?"

"Do you need anything, my lord?"

Foh-Kyung turned, and saw her standing there in the doorway. Behind her were the white stove and the sun-filled, empty niche. The light flooded through the doorway. Foh-Kyung set down his rice-bowl from his left hand and his ivory chop-sticks from his right. He stood before her.

Foh-Kyung turned and saw her standing in the doorway. Behind her were the white stove and the sunlit, empty nook. Light poured through the doorway. Foh-Kyung set his rice bowl down from his left hand and his ivory chopsticks from his right. He stood before her.

"Truly, Dong-Yung, I want thee. Do not go away and leave me. Do not cross to the eating-room of the women and children. Eat with me."

"Honestly, Dong-Yung, I want you. Please don’t walk away and leave me. Don’t go to the dining area for women and children. Eat with me."

"It has not been heard of in the Middle Kingdom for a woman to eat with a man."

"It hasn't been heard of in the Middle Kingdom for a woman to eat with a man."

"Nevertheless, it shall be. Come!"

"Still, it will happen. Come!"

Dong-Yung entered slowly. The light in this dim room[Pg 13] was all gathered upon the person of Foh-Kyung, in the gleaming patterned roses of his gown, in his deep amethyst ring, in his eyes. Dong-Yung came because of his eyes. She crossed the room slowly, swaying with that peculiar grace of small-footed women, till she stood at the table beside Foh-Kyung. She was now even more afraid than when he would have cast the kitchen gods into the fire. They were but gods, kitchen gods, that he was about to break; this was the primeval bondage of the land, ancient custom.

Dong-Yung entered slowly. The light in this dim room[Pg 13] focused entirely on Foh-Kyung, highlighting the intricate patterns of roses on his gown, the deep amethyst ring on his finger, and the depth of his eyes. Dong-Yung came because of his eyes. She walked across the room slowly, moving with the unique grace of small-footed women, until she reached the table beside Foh-Kyung. Now, she felt even more afraid than when he had threatened to throw the kitchen gods into the fire. They were just kitchen gods he was about to destroy; this was the ancient bondage of the land, an old tradition.

"Give me thy hand and look up with thine eyes and thy heart."

"Give me your hand and look up with your eyes and your heart."

Dong-Yung touched his hand. Foh-Kyung looked up as if he saw into the ether beyond, and there saw a spirit vision of ineffable radiance. But Dong-Yung watched him. She saw him transfigured with an inner light. His eyes moved in prayer. The exaltation spread out from him to her, it tingled through their finger-tips, it covered her from head to foot.

Dong-Yung touched his hand. Foh-Kyung looked up as if he could see into the endless expanse beyond and there glimpsed a spirit vision of unimaginable brightness. But Dong-Yung observed him. She saw him transformed with a divine light. His eyes moved in prayer. The elevation flowed from him to her; it tingled through their fingertips, enveloping her from head to toe.

Foh-Kyung dropped her hand and moved. Dong-Yung leaned nearer.

Foh-Kyung dropped her hand and moved. Dong-Yung leaned in closer.

"I, too, would believe the Jesus way."

"I would also believe in the way of Jesus."

In the peculiar quiet of mid-afternoon, when the shadows begin to creep down from the eaves of the pagodas and zigzag across the rice-fields to bed, Foh-Kyung and Dong-Yung arrived at the camp-ground of the foreigners. The lazy native streets were still dull with the end of labor. At the gate of the camp-ground the rickshaw coolies tipped down the bamboo shafts, to the ground. Dong-Yung stepped out quickly, and looked at her lord and master. He smiled.

In the strange stillness of mid-afternoon, when the shadows start to stretch down from the edges of the pagodas and weave across the rice fields to rest, Foh-Kyung and Dong-Yung reached the campsite of the foreigners. The sluggish local streets were still dull as the workday came to a close. At the entrance of the campsite, the rickshaw drivers lowered the bamboo poles to the ground. Dong-Yung jumped out quickly and looked at her lord and master. He smiled.

"Nay, I do not fear," Dong-Yung answered, with her eyes on his face. "Yet this place is strange, and lays a coldness around my heart."

"Nah, I’m not afraid," Dong-Yung replied, focusing her gaze on his face. "But this place feels odd, and it wraps a chill around my heart."

"Regard not their awkward ways," said Foh-Kyung as he turned in at the gate; "in their hearts they have the secret of life."

"Don’t pay attention to their clumsy behavior," said Foh-Kyung as he stepped through the gate; "deep down, they hold the secret to life."

The gate-keeper bowed, and slipped the coin, warm from Foh-Kyung's hand, into his ready pocket.

The gatekeeper bowed and tucked the coin, warm from Foh-Kyung's hand, into his pocket.

"Walk beside me, little Wife of my Heart." Foh-Kyung stopped in the wide graveled road and waited for[Pg 14] Dong-Yung. Standing there in the sunlight, more vivid yet than the light itself, in his imperial yellow robes, he was the end of life, nay, life itself, to Dong-Yung. "We go to the house of the foreign priest to seek until we find the foreign God. Let us go side by side."

"Walk with me, my dear Wife." Foh-Kyung paused in the broad gravel road and waited for[Pg 14] Dong-Yung. Standing there in the sunlight, brighter than the light itself, in his royal yellow robes, he represented the end of life, or rather, life itself, to Dong-Yung. "We're going to the house of the foreign priest to search for the foreign God until we find Him. Let’s go together."

Dong-Yung, stepping with slow, small-footed grace, walked beside him.

Dong-Yung, walking with slow, delicate steps, moved alongside him.

"My understanding is as the understanding of a little child, beloved Teacher; but my heart lies like a shell in thy hand, its words but as the echo of thine. My honor is great that thou do not forget me in the magnitude of the search."

"My understanding is like that of a little child, dear Teacher; but my heart is like a shell in your hand, its words merely echoing yours. I feel honored that you don't forget me amidst the vastness of the search."

Dong-Yung's pleated satin skirts swayed to and fro against the imperial yellow of Foh-Kyung's robe. Her face colored like a pale spring blossom, looked strangely ethereal above her brocade jacket. Her heart still beat thickly, half with fear and half with the secret rapture of their quest and her lord's desire for her.

Dong-Yung's pleated satin skirts swayed back and forth against the royal yellow of Foh-Kyung's robe. Her face, tinted like a pale spring flower, looked oddly otherworldly above her brocade jacket. Her heart still pounded heavily, partly out of fear and partly from the secret thrill of their mission and her lord's affection for her.

Foh-Kyung took a silken and ivory fan from an inner pocket and spread it in the air. Dong-Yung knew the fan well. It came from a famous jeweler's on Nanking Road, and had been designed by an old court poet of long ago. The tiny ivory spokes were fretted like ivy-twigs in the North, but on the leaves of silk was painted a love-story of the South. There was a tea-house, with a maiden playing a lute, and the words of the song, fantastic black ideographs, floated off to the ears of her lover. Foh-Kyung spread out its leaves in the sun, and looked at it and smiled.

Foh-Kyung took a silky ivory fan from an inner pocket and opened it in the air. Dong-Yung recognized the fan instantly. It was from a well-known jeweler on Nanking Road and had been crafted by an old court poet from long ago. The tiny ivory spokes were shaped like ivy twigs from the North, but the silk leaves depicted a love story from the South. There was a tea house, with a young woman playing a lute, and the lyrics of the song, written in intricate black characters, drifted to the ears of her lover. Foh-Kyung spread the fan out in the sunlight, looked at it, and smiled.

"Never is the heart of man satisfied," he said, "alone. Neither when the willow fuzz flies in the spring, or when the midnight snow silvers the palms. Least of all is it satisfied when it seeks the presence of God above. I want thee beside me."

"Never is the heart of man satisfied," he said, "alone. Not when the willow fluff flies in the spring or when the midnight snow glistens on the palms. It's least satisfied when it seeks the presence of God above. I want you by my side."

Dong-Yung hid her delight. Already for the third time he said those words—those words that changed all the world from one of a loving following-after to a marvelous oneness.

Dong-Yung concealed her happiness. For the third time, he uttered those words—those words that transformed everything from a loving pursuit to an incredible unity.

So they stepped across the lawn together. It was to Dong-Yung as if she stepped into an unknown land. She walked on flat green grass. Flowers in stiff and ordered[Pg 15] rows went sedately round and round beneath a lurid red brick wall. A strange, square-cornered, flat-topped house squatted in the midst of the flat green grass. On the lawn at one side was a white-covered table, with a man and a woman sitting beside it. The four corners of the table-cloth dripped downward to the flat green grass. It was all very strange and ugly. Perhaps it was a garden, but no one would have guessed it. Dong-Yung longed to put each flower plant in a dragon bowl by itself and place it where the sun caught its petals one by one as the hours flew by. She longed for a narrow, tile-edged path to guide her feet through all that flat green expanse. A little shiver ran over her. She looked back, down the wide graveled way, through the gate, where the gate-keeper sat, tipped back against the wall on his stool, to the shop of the money-changer's opposite. A boy leaned half across the polished wood counter and shook his fist in the face of the money-changer. "Thou thief!" he cried. "Give me my two cash!" Dong-Yung was reassured. Around her lay all the dear familiar things; at her side walked her lord and master. And he had said they were seeking a new freedom, a God of love. Her thoughts stirred at her heart and caught her breath away.

So they walked across the lawn together. To Dong-Yung, it felt like stepping into a totally new place. She walked on smooth green grass. Flowers in neat, tidy rows circled around a bright red brick wall. A strange, boxy house with a flat top sat in the middle of the flat green grass. On one side of the lawn was a white-covered table with a man and a woman sitting next to it. The corners of the tablecloth hung down to the flat green grass. Everything felt very odd and unattractive. It might have been a garden, but no one would have thought so. Dong-Yung wished she could place each flower in its own dragon bowl and set it where the sun would catch its petals one by one as the hours passed. She yearned for a narrow, tiled path to lead her feet through all that flat green space. A little shiver ran through her. She glanced back down the wide gravel path, through the gate where the gatekeeper was lounging against the wall on his stool, toward the money changers' shop across the way. A boy leaned over the polished wood counter and shook his fist in the money-changer's face. "You thief!" he yelled. "Give me my two cash!" Dong-Yung felt reassured. Around her were all the familiar things she cherished; her lord and master walked beside her. And he had said they were looking for a new freedom, a God of love. Her thoughts stirred in her heart, taking her breath away.

The foreigners rose to greet them. Dong-Yung touched the hand of an alien man. She did not like it at all. The foreign-born woman made her sit down beside her, and offered her bitter, strong tea in delicate, lidless cups, with handles bent like a twisted flower-branch.

The foreigners stood up to greet them. Dong-Yung touched the hand of an alien man. She didn’t like it at all. The foreign-born woman made her sit down next to her and offered her bitter, strong tea in delicate, lidless cups, with handles curved like a twisted flower branch.

"I have been meaning to call for a long time, Mrs. Li," said the foreign-born woman.

"I've been wanting to call for a while now, Mrs. Li," said the woman who was from another country.

"The great wife will receive thee with much honor," Dong-Yung answered.

"The great wife will greet you with great honor," Dong-Yung replied.

"I am so glad you came with your husband."

"I’m really glad you came with your husband."

"Yes," Dong-Yung answered, with a little smile. "The customs of the foreign born are pleasant to our eyes."

"Yes," Dong-Yung replied, with a small smile. "The customs of those from other countries are pleasing to us."

"I am glad you like them," said the foreign-born woman. "I couldn't bear not to go everywhere with my husband."

"I’m glad you like them," said the woman from another country. "I couldn't stand being anywhere without my husband."

Dong-Yung liked her suddenly on account of the look that sprang up a moment in her eyes and vanished again. She looked across at the priest, her husband, a man in[Pg 16] black, with thin lips and seeing eyes. The eyes of the foreign woman, looking at the priest, her husband, showed how much she loved him. "She loves him even as a small wife loves," Dong-Yung thought to herself. Dong-Yung watched the two men, the one in imperial yellow, the one in black, sitting beside each other and talking. Dong-Yung knew they were talking of the search. The foreign-born woman was speaking to her again.

Dong-Yung suddenly liked her because of the fleeting look that appeared in her eyes and then disappeared. She glanced over at the priest, her husband, a man in[Pg 16] black, with thin lips and perceptive eyes. The eyes of the foreign woman, looking at the priest, her husband, revealed how much she loved him. "She loves him just like a small wife loves," Dong-Yung thought to herself. Dong-Yung observed the two men, one in imperial yellow and the other in black, sitting next to each other and chatting. Dong-Yung knew they were discussing the search. The foreign-born woman started speaking to her again.

"The doctor told me I would die if I came to China; but John felt he had a call. I would not stand in his way."

"The doctor said I would die if I went to China; but John felt he had a calling. I wouldn’t get in his way."

The woman's face was illumined.

The woman's face was lit.

"And now you are very happy?" Dong-Yung announced.

"And now you’re really happy?" Dong-Yung said.

"And now I am very happy; just as you will be very happy."

"And now I'm really happy; just like you'll be really happy."

"I am always happy since my lord took me for his small wife." Dong-Yung matched her happiness with the happiness of the foreign-born woman, proudly, with assurance. In her heart she knew no woman, born to eat bitterness, had ever been so happy as she in all the worlds beneath the heavens. She looked around her, beyond the failure of the foreign woman's garden, at the piled, peaked roofs of China looking over the wall. The fragrance of a blossoming plum-tree stole across from a Chinese courtyard, and a peach-branch waved pink in the air. A wonder of contentment filled Dong-Yung.

"I am always happy since my husband chose me as his small wife." Dong-Yung matched her happiness with that of the foreign-born woman, proudly and confidently. Deep down, she felt that no woman, destined for a life of hardship, had ever been as joyful as she was in all the worlds under the heavens. She looked around her, past the struggles of the foreign woman's garden, to the stacked, sloped roofs of China that loomed over the wall. The sweet scent of a blooming plum tree drifted over from a Chinese courtyard, and a peach branch waved pink in the air. A wonderful sense of contentment filled Dong-Yung.

All the while Foh-Kyung was talking. Dong-Yung turned back from all the greenness around her to listen. He sat very still, with his hands hid in his sleeves. The wave-ridged hem of his robe—blue and green and purple and red and yellow—was spread out decorously above his feet. Dong-Yung looked and looked at him, so still and motionless and so gorgeously arrayed. She looked from his feet, long, slim, in black satin slippers, and close-fitting white muslin socks, to the feet of the foreign priest. His feet were huge, ugly black things. From his feet Dong-Yung's eyes crept up to his face, over his priestly black clothes, rimmed with stiff white at wrist and throat. Yes, his face was even as the face of a priest, of one who serves between the gods and men, a face of seeing eyes and a rigid mouth. Dong-Yung shuddered.[Pg 17]

While Foh-Kyung was talking, Dong-Yung turned away from the lush greenery around her to listen. He sat very still, his hands hidden in his sleeves. The wave-ridged hem of his robe—blue, green, purple, red, and yellow—was elegantly spread out above his feet. Dong-Yung gazed at him, so still and motionless, dressed so beautifully. She looked from his long, slim feet in black satin slippers and snug white muslin socks to the feet of the foreign priest. His feet were large, ugly black things. From his feet, Dong-Yung’s eyes traveled up to his face, over his priestly black clothes with stiff white trim at the wrists and throat. Yes, his face looked just like that of a priest, one who serves between the gods and humanity, with seeing eyes and a rigid mouth. Dong-Yung shuddered.[Pg 17]

"And so we have come, even as the foreign-born God tells us, a man and his wife, to believe the Jesus way."

"And so we have arrived, just as the foreign-born God tells us, a man and his wife, to believe in the way of Jesus."

Foh-Kyung spoke in a low voice, but his face smiled. Dong-Yung smiled, too, at his open, triumphant declarations. She said over his words to herself, under her breath, so that she would remember them surely when she wanted to call them back to whisper to her heart in the dark of some night. "We two, a man and his wife"—only dimly, with the heart of a little child, did Dong-Yung understand and follow Foh-Kyung; but the throb of her heart answered the hidden light in his eyes.

Foh-Kyung spoke softly, but he was smiling. Dong-Yung smiled back at his bold, triumphant words. She repeated his statements quietly to herself, wanting to remember them so she could call them back and whisper them to her heart in the dark of some night. "We two, a man and his wife"—only vaguely, with the innocence of a child, did Dong-Yung grasp and follow Foh-Kyung; but the beat of her heart responded to the hidden light in his eyes.

The foreign-born priest stood up. The same light shone in his eyes. It was a rapture, an exaltation. Suddenly an unheard-of-thing happened. The outside kingdom woman put her arms around Dong-Yung! Dong-Yung was terrified. She was held tight against the other woman's shoulder. The foreign-born woman used a strange perfume. Dong-Yung only half heard her whispered words.

The foreign-born priest stood up. The same light shone in his eyes. It was pure joy, an exhilaration. Suddenly, something unheard of happened. The outside kingdom woman wrapped her arms around Dong-Yung! Dong-Yung was scared. She was pressed tightly against the other woman’s shoulder. The foreign-born woman wore a strange perfume. Dong-Yung only partially heard her whispered words.

"We are like that, too. We could not be separated. Oh, you will be happy!"

"We're like that too. We just can't be apart. Oh, you’re going to be so happy!"

Dong-Yung thought of the other woman. "In her heart she is humble and seemly. It is only her speech and her ways that are unfitting."

Dong-Yung thought of the other woman. "Deep down, she's modest and graceful. It's just her words and her behavior that are inappropriate."

"We are going into the chapel a moment," said the priest. "Will you come, too?"

"We're going to the chapel for a moment," said the priest. "Will you come along?"

Dong-Yung looked at Foh-Kyung, a swift upward glance, like the sudden sweep of wings. She read his answer in his eyes. He wanted her to come. Not even in the temple of the foreign-born God did he wish to be without her.

Dong-Yung glanced up at Foh-Kyung quickly, as if wings had just taken flight. She saw his answer in his eyes. He wanted her to join him. Not even in the temple of the foreign-born God did he want to be without her.

A coolie called the foreign-born woman away.

A laborer called the foreign-born woman over.

The priest, in his tight trousers, and jacket, black and covered with a multitude of round flat buttons, stood up, and led the way into the house and down a long corridor to a closed door at the end. Dong-Yung hurried behind the two men. At the door the priest stood aside and held it open for her to pass in first. She hesitated. Foh-Kyung nodded.

The priest, wearing tight pants and a black jacket covered in a lot of round flat buttons, stood up and led the way into the house and down a long hallway to a closed door at the end. Dong-Yung hurried behind the two men. At the door, the priest stepped aside and held it open for her to go in first. She hesitated. Foh-Kyung nodded.

"Do not think fearful things, little Princess," he whispered. "Enter, and be not afraid. There is no fear in the worship of Jesus."[Pg 18]

"Don't think scary thoughts, little Princess," he whispered. "Come in, and don't be afraid. There's no fear in the worship of Jesus."[Pg 18]

So Dong-Yung crossed the threshold first. Something caught her breath away, just as the chanting of the dragon priests always did. She took a few steps forward and stood behind a low-backed bench. Before her, the light streamed into the little chapel through one luminous window of colored glass above the altar. It lay all over the gray-tiled floor in roses and sunflowers of pink and gold. A deep purple stripe fell across the head of the black-robed priest. Dong-Yung was glad of that. It made his robe less hideous, and she could not understand how one could serve a god unless in beautiful robes. On the altar beneath the window of colored flowers were two tall silver candlesticks, with smooth white tapers. A wide-mouthed vase filled with Chinese lilies stood between them. The whole chapel was faintly fragrant with their incense. So even the foreign-born worshipers lit candles, and offered the scent of the lilies to their spirit God. Truly, all the gods of all the earth and in the sky are lovers of lit candles and flowers. Also, one prays to all gods.

So Dong-Yung stepped inside first. Something took her breath away, just like the chanting of the dragon priests always did. She took a few steps forward and stood behind a low bench. In front of her, light streamed into the small chapel through a glowing stained glass window above the altar. It spread across the gray-tiled floor in shapes of pink roses and golden sunflowers. A deep purple stripe fell across the head of the black-robed priest. Dong-Yung appreciated that. It made his robe seem less ugly, and she couldn’t understand how anyone could serve a god while wearing anything other than beautiful robes. On the altar beneath the window of colored flowers were two tall silver candlesticks with smooth white candles. A wide-mouthed vase filled with Chinese lilies stood between them. The whole chapel was faintly scented with their incense. So even the foreign-born worshipers lit candles and offered the fragrance of the lilies to their spirit God. Truly, all the gods of the earth and sky love lit candles and flowers. Also, one prays to all gods.

The place was very quiet and peaceful, mottled with the gorgeous, flowerlike splashes of color. The waiting candles, the echoes of many prayers, the blossoms of worship filled the tiny chapel. Dong-Yung liked it, despite herself, despite the strangeness of the imageless altar, despite the clothes of the priest. She stood quite still behind the bench flooded and filled with an all-pervading sense of happiness.

The place was really quiet and peaceful, dotted with beautiful, flower-like splashes of color. The waiting candles, the echoes of countless prayers, and the blooms of worship filled the small chapel. Dong-Yung liked it, even if she didn’t want to, even with the oddness of the plain altar, and even with the priest's attire. She stood completely still behind the bench, overwhelmed with a deep sense of happiness.

Foh-Kyung and the black-robed priest walked past her, down the little aisle, to a shiny brass railing that went like a fence round before the altar. The foreign-born priest laid one hand on the railing as if to kneel down, but Foh-Kyung turned and beckoned with his chin to Dong-Yung to come. She obeyed at once. She was surprisingly unafraid. Her feet walked through the patterns of color, which slid over her head and hands, gold from the gold of a cross and purple from the robe of a king. As if stepping through a rainbow, she came slowly down the aisle to the waiting men, and in her heart and in her eyes lay the light of all love and trust.

Foh-Kyung and the priest in black robes walked past her, down the narrow aisle, to a shiny brass railing that surrounded the altar like a fence. The foreign priest placed one hand on the railing as if about to kneel, but Foh-Kyung turned and nodded for Dong-Yung to come. She immediately complied. To her surprise, she felt unafraid. Her feet moved through the colorful patterns that shimmered over her head and hands, gold from the cross and purple from the king's robe. As if walking through a rainbow, she slowly made her way down the aisle to the waiting men, and within her heart and eyes shone the light of all love and trust.

Foh-Kyung caught her hand.

Foh-Kyung grabbed her hand.

"See, I take her hand," he said to the priest, "even as[Pg 19] you would take the hand of your wife, proud and unashamed in the presence of your God. Even as your love is, so shall ours be. Where the thoughts of my heart lead, the heart of my small wife follows. Give us your blessing."

"Look, I take her hand," he said to the priest, "just like you would take the hand of your wife, proud and unashamed before your God. Just as your love is, so will ours be. Where my heart leads, my little wife's heart follows. Please give us your blessing."

Foh-Kyung drew Dong-Yung to her knees beside him. His face was hidden, after the manner of the foreign worshipers; but hers was uplifted, her eyes gazing at the glass with the colors of many flowers and the shapes of men and angels. She was happier than she had ever been—happier even than when she had first worshiped the ancestral tablets with her lord and master, happier even than at the feast of the dead, when they laid their food offerings on the shaven grave-mounds. She felt closer to Foh-Kyung than in all her life before.

Foh-Kyung brought Dong-Yung down to her knees beside him. His face was hidden, like that of the foreign worshipers; but hers was raised, her eyes fixed on the glass filled with the colors of many flowers and the shapes of men and angels. She felt happier than she had ever been—happier even than when she first worshiped the ancestral tablets with her lord and master, happier even than at the feast of the dead, when they placed their food offerings on the carefully groomed grave-mounds. She felt closer to Foh-Kyung than she ever had in her life before.

She waited. The silence grew and grew till in the heart of it something ominous took the place of its all-pervading peace. Foh-Kyung lifted his face from his hands and rose to his feet. Dong-Yung turned, still kneeling, to scan his eyes. The black-robed priest stood off and looked at them with horror. Surely it was horror! Never had Dong-Yung really liked him. Slowly she rose, and stood beside and a little behind Foh-Kyung. He had not blessed them. Faintly, from beyond the walls of the Christian chapel came the beating of drums. Devil-drums they were. Dong-Yung half smiled at the long-known familiar sound.

She waited. The silence stretched on until, in its depths, something threatening replaced the all-encompassing quiet. Foh-Kyung lifted his face from his hands and got to his feet. Dong-Yung turned, still kneeling, to meet his gaze. The black-robed priest stood aside, looking at them with horror. It was definitely horror! Dong-Yung had never really liked him. Slowly, she stood up and positioned herself beside and slightly behind Foh-Kyung. He hadn't blessed them. Faintly, from outside the walls of the Christian chapel, came the sound of drums. They were devil-drums. Dong-Yung half-smiled at the long-familiar sound.

"Your small wife?" said the priest. "Have you another wife?"

"Your little wife?" asked the priest. "Do you have another wife?"

"Assuredly," Foh-Kyung answered. "All men have a great wife first; but this, my small wife, is the wife of my heart. Together we have come to seek and find the Jesus way."

"Definitely," Foh-Kyung replied. "Every man has a great wife first; but this, my little wife, is the love of my life. Together we've come to seek and find the path of Jesus."

The priest wiped his hand across his face. Dong-Yung saw that it was wet with tiny round balls of sweat. His mouth had suddenly become one thin red line, but in his eyes lay pain.

The priest wiped his hand across his face. Dong-Yung noticed it was damp with small droplets of sweat. His mouth had turned into a thin red line, but pain was reflected in his eyes.

"Impossible," he said. His voice was quite different now, and sounded like bits of metal falling on stone. "No man can enter the church while living in sin with a woman other than his lawful wife. If your desire is real, put her away."[Pg 20]

"Impossible," he said. His voice was completely different now, sounding like metal clinking against stone. "No man can enter the church while living in sin with a woman who's not his legal wife. If your feelings are genuine, let her go." [Pg 20]

With instant response, Foh-Kyung made a stately bow.

With a quick response, Foh-Kyung made a formal bow.

"Alas! I have made a grievous mistake. The responsibility will be on my body. I thought all were welcome. We go. Later on, perhaps, we may meet again."

"Unfortunately! I've made a serious mistake. I'll bear the consequences myself. I thought everyone was welcome. Let's go. Maybe we'll meet again later."

The priest spoke hurriedly.

The priest spoke quickly.

"I do not understand your meaning. Is this belief of such light weight that you will toss it away for a sinful woman? Put her away, and come and believe."

"I don’t understand what you mean. Is this belief so insignificant that you would throw it away for a sinful woman? Ditch her and come believe."

But Foh-Kyung did not hear his words. As he turned away, Dong-Yung followed close behind her lord and master, only half comprehending, yet filled with a great fear. They went out again into the sunshine, out across the flat green grass, under the iron gateway, back into the Land of the Flowery Kingdom. Foh-Kyung did not speak until he put Dong-Yung in the rickshaw.

But Foh-Kyung didn’t hear his words. As he turned away, Dong-Yung followed closely behind her lord and master, only partly understanding, yet filled with a deep fear. They stepped out into the sunlight, across the flat green grass, under the iron gate, back into the Land of the Flowery Kingdom. Foh-Kyung didn’t say anything until he placed Dong-Yung in the rickshaw.

"Little Wife of my Heart," he said, "stop at the jeweler's and buy thee new ear-rings, these ear-rings of the sky-blue stone and sea-tears, and have thy hair dressed and thy gowns perfumed, and place the two red circles on the smile of thy cheeks. To-night we will feast. Hast thou forgotten to-night is the Feast of the Lanterns, when all good Buddhists rejoice?"

"Little Wife of my Heart," he said, "stop by the jeweler's and pick up some new earrings, the ones with the sky-blue stone and sea tears, and get your hair styled and your dresses scented. Don’t forget to put the two red circles on your cheeks. Tonight, we’re having a feast. Have you forgotten that tonight is the Feast of the Lanterns, when all good Buddhists celebrate?"

He stood beside her rickshaw, in his imperial yellow garment hemmed with the rainbow waves of the sea, and smiled down into her eyes.

He stood next to her rickshaw, wearing his bright yellow outfit trimmed with the rainbow colors of the sea, and smiled down into her eyes.

"But the spirit God of love, the foreign-born spirit God?" said Dong-Yung. "Shall we feast to him, too?"

"But the God of love, the foreign spirit God?" said Dong-Yung. "Should we celebrate him as well?"

"Nay, it is not fitting to feast to two gods at once," said Foh-Kyung. "Do as I have said."

"Nah, it's not right to celebrate two gods at the same time," said Foh-Kyung. "Do as I said."

He left her. Dong-Yung, riding through the sun-splashed afternoon, buying colored jewels and flowery perfume and making herself beautiful, yet felt uneasy. She had not quite understood. A dim knowledge advanced toward her like a wall of fog. She pressed her two hands against it and held it off—held it off by sheer mental refusal to understand. In the courtyard at home the children were playing with their lighted animals, drawing their gaudy paper ducks, luminous with candle-light, to and fro on little standards set on four wheels. At the gate hung a tall red-and-white lantern, and over the roof floated a string of candle-lit balloons. In the ancestral[Pg 21] hall the great wife had lit the red candles, speared on their slender spikes, before the tablets. In the kitchen the cooks and amahs were busy with the feast-cooking. Candles were stuck everywhere on the tables and benches. They threw little pools of light on the floor before the stove and looked at the empty niche. In the night it was merely a black hole in the stove filled with formless shadow. She wished—

He left her. Dong-Yung, riding through the sunny afternoon, buying colorful jewels and floral perfume to make herself pretty, still felt uneasy. She didn’t quite get it. A vague awareness approached her like a wall of fog. She pressed her hands against it and kept it at bay—held it off by simply refusing to understand. In the courtyard at home, the children were playing with their glowing toys, pulling their bright paper ducks, glowing with candlelight, back and forth on little stands set on four wheels. At the gate hung a tall red-and-white lantern, and over the roof floated a string of candle-lit balloons. In the ancestral[Pg 21] hall, the main wife had lit the red candles, speared on their thin spikes, before the tablets. In the kitchen, the cooks and helpers were busy preparing the feast. Candles were stuck everywhere on the tables and benches. They cast little pools of light on the floor in front of the stove and stared at the empty niche. In the night, it was just a black hole in the stove filled with shapeless shadows. She wished—

"Dong-Yung, Flower in the House, where hast thou hidden the kitchen gods? Put them in their place." Foh-Kyung, still in imperial yellow, stood like a sun in the doorway.

"Dong-Yung, Flower in the House, where have you hidden the kitchen gods? Put them in their place." Foh-Kyung, still dressed in imperial yellow, stood like a sun in the doorway.

Dong-Yung turned.

Dong-Yung turned around.

"But—"

"But—"

"Put them back, little Jewel in the Hair. It is not permitted to worship the spirit God. There are bars and gates. The spirit of man must turn back in the searching, turn back to the images of plaster and paint."

"Put them back, little Jewel in the Hair. You can't worship the spirit God. There are barriers and gates. The spirit of man must turn back in the searching, turn back to the images of plaster and paint."

Dong-Yung let the wall of fog slide over her. She dropped her resistance. She knew.

Dong-Yung let the fog wrap around her. She stopped fighting it. She understood.

"Nay, not the spirit of man. It is but natural that the great God does not wish the importunings of a small wife. Worship thou alone the great God, and the shadow of that worship will fall on my heart."

"Not at all, not the spirit of man. It makes sense that the great God doesn't want the nagging of a little wife. You should only worship the great God, and that worship will cast its shadow on my heart."

"Nay, I cannot worship alone. My worship is not acceptable in the sight of the foreign God. My ways are not his ways."

"Nah, I can't worship alone. My worship doesn't count in the eyes of the foreign God. My ways aren't his ways."

Foh-Kyung's face was unlined and calm, yet Dong-Yung felt the hidden agony of his soul, flung back from its quest upon gods of plaster and paint.

Foh-Kyung's face was smooth and serene, but Dong-Yung sensed the unspoken pain of his soul, thrown back from its search for plaster and paint gods.

"But I know the thoughts of thy heart, O Lord and Master, white and fragrant as the lily-buds that opened to-day. Has thy wish changed?"

"But I know what's on your mind, Lord and Master, pure and fragrant like the lily buds that opened today. Has your wish changed?"

"Nay, my wish is even the same, but it is not permitted to a man of two wives to be a follower of the spirit God."

"Nah, I want the same thing, but a man with two wives can't truly follow the spirit of God."

Dong-Yung had known it all along. This knowledge came with no surprise. It was she who kept him from the path of his desire!

Dong-Yung had known it all along. This knowledge came as no surprise. It was she who held him back from following his desires!

"Put back the kitchen gods," said Foh-Kyung. "We will live and believe and die even as our fathers have done. The gate to the God of love is closed."[Pg 22]

"Put the kitchen gods back," Foh-Kyung said. "We will live, believe, and die just like our fathers did. The gate to the God of love is closed."[Pg 22]

The feast was served. In the sky one moon blotted out a world of stars. Foh-Kyung sat alone, smoking. Laughter and talk filled the women's wing. The amahs and coolies were resting outside. A thin reed of music crept in and out among the laughter and talk, from the reed flute of the cook. The kitchen was quite empty. One candle on the table sent up a long smoky tongue of flame. The fire still smoldered in the corner. A little wind shook the cypress-branches without, and carried the scent of the opened lilies into the room.

The feast was served. One moon overshadowed a sky full of stars. Foh-Kyung sat alone, smoking. Laughter and chatter filled the women’s wing. The amahs and laborers were resting outside. A faint melody floated in and out among the laughter and chatter, played on the reed flute by the cook. The kitchen was completely empty. A single candle on the table flickered with a long, smoky flame. The fire still smoldered in the corner. A light breeze rustled the cypress branches outside and brought the scent of the blooming lilies into the room.

Dong-Yung, still arrayed for feasting, went to the pigskin trunk in the corner, fitted the key from her belt into the carven brass wings of the butterfly, and lifted out the kitchen gods. One in each hand, she held them, green and gold. She put them back in their niche, and lifted up a bowl of rice to their feet, and beat her head on the ground before them.

Dong-Yung, still dressed for the feast, walked over to the leather trunk in the corner, used the key from her belt to unlock the intricately designed brass wings of the butterfly, and took out the kitchen gods. Holding one in each hand, green and gold, she returned them to their spot, then raised a bowl of rice to their feet and bowed her head to the ground before them.

"Forgive me, O my kitchen gods, forgive my injurious hands and heart; but the love of my master is even greater than my fear of thee. Thou and I, we bar the gates of heaven from him."

"Forgive me, oh kitchen gods, forgive my hurtful hands and heart; but my love for my master is even stronger than my fear of you. You and I, we block his access to heaven."

When she had finished, she tiptoed around the room, touching the chairs and tables with caressing fingers. She stole out into the courtyard, and bent to inhale the lily fragrance, sweeter by night than by day. "An auspicious day," the gate-keeper had said that morning. Foh-Kyung had stood beside her, with his feet in the sunshine; she remembered the light in his eyes. She bent her head till the fingers of the lily-petals touched her cheek. She crept back through the house, and looked at Foh-Kyung smoking. His eyes were dull, even as are the eyes of sightless bronze Buddhas. No, she would never risk going in to speak to him. If she heard the sound of his voice, if he called her "little Flower of the House," she would never have the strength to go. So she stood in the doorway and looked at him much as one looks at a sun, till wherever else one looks, one sees the same sun against the sky.

When she was done, she quietly moved around the room, lightly touching the chairs and tables. She slipped out into the courtyard and bent down to breathe in the fragrance of the lilies, which was sweeter at night than during the day. "It’s a lucky day," the gatekeeper had said that morning. Foh-Kyung had stood next to her, with his feet in the sunlight; she remembered the sparkle in his eyes. She leaned her head until the lily petals brushed against her cheek. She quietly made her way back through the house and looked at Foh-Kyung, who was smoking. His eyes were dull, like those of sightless bronze Buddhas. No, she could never risk going in to talk to him. If she heard his voice, if he called her "little Flower of the House," she wouldn’t have the strength to leave. So she stood in the doorway and gazed at him much like one gazes at the sun, until wherever else one looks, one still sees that same sun in the sky.

In the formless shadow she made a great obeisance, spreading out her arms and pressing the palms of her hands against the floor.

In the shapeless shadow, she bowed deeply, spreading her arms and pressing her palms against the floor.

"O my Lord and Master," she said, with her lips against[Pg 23] the boards of the floor, softly, so that none might hear her—"O my Lord and Master, I go. Even a small wife may unbar the gates of heaven."

"O my Lord and Master," she said, with her lips against[Pg 23] the floorboards, softly, so that no one could hear her—"O my Lord and Master, I’m leaving. Even a humble wife can open the gates of heaven."

First, before she went, she cast the two kitchen gods, green and gold, of ancient plaster, into the embers of the fire. There in the morning the cook-rice amahs found the onyx stones that had been their eyes. The house was still unlocked, the gate-keeper at the feast. Like a shadow she moved along the wall and through the gate. The smell of the lilies blew past her. Drums and chants echoed up the road, and the sounds of manifold feastings. She crept away down by the wall, where the moon laid a strip of blackness, crept away to unbar the gates of heaven for her lord and master.[Pg 24]

First, before she left, she threw the two kitchen gods, one green and one gold, made of old plaster, into the fire. There in the morning, the rice-cooking amahs found the onyx stones that had been their eyes. The house was still open, with the gatekeeper at the feast. Like a shadow, she moved along the wall and through the gate. The scent of the lilies drifted past her. Drums and chants resonated up the road, along with the sounds of various celebrations. She quietly slipped away down by the wall, where the moon cast a strip of darkness, sneaking away to unbar the gates of heaven for her lord and master.[Pg 24]


AN AWAKENING[3]

By SHERWOOD ANDERSON

By Sherwood Anderson

From The Little Review

From The Little Review

Belle Carpenter had a dark skin, grey eyes and thick lips. She was tall and strong. When black thoughts visited her she grew angry and wished she were a man and could fight someone with her fists. She worked in the millinery shop kept by Mrs. Nate McHugh and during the day sat trimming hats by a window at the rear of the store. She was the daughter of Henry Carpenter, bookkeeper in the First National Bank of Winesburg, Ohio, and lived with him in a gloomy old house far out at the end of Buckeye Street. The house was surrounded by pine trees and there was no grass beneath the trees. A rusty tin eaves-trough had slipped from its fastenings at the back of the house and when the wind blew it beat against the roof of a small shed, making a dismal drumming noise that sometimes persisted all through the night.

Belle Carpenter had dark skin, gray eyes, and full lips. She was tall and strong. When dark thoughts crossed her mind, she became angry and wished she were a man so she could fight someone with her fists. She worked in the hat shop run by Mrs. Nate McHugh and spent her days trimming hats by a window at the back of the store. She was the daughter of Henry Carpenter, a bookkeeper at the First National Bank of Winesburg, Ohio, and lived with him in a gloomy old house at the end of Buckeye Street. The house was surrounded by pine trees, and there was no grass beneath them. A rusty tin gutter had come loose at the back of the house, and when the wind blew, it would bang against the roof of a small shed, creating a dismal drumming noise that sometimes lasted all night.

When she was a young girl Henry Carpenter made life almost unbearable for his daughter, but as she emerged from girlhood into womanhood he lost his power over her. The bookkeeper's life was made up of innumerable little pettinesses. When he went to the bank in the morning he stepped into a closet and put on a black alpaca coat that had become shabby with age. At night when he returned to his home he donned another black alpaca coat. Every evening he pressed the clothes worn in the streets. He had invented an arrangement of boards for the purpose. The trousers to his street suit were placed between the boards and the boards were clamped together with heavy[Pg 25] screws. In the morning he wiped the boards with a damp cloth and stood them upright behind the dining room door. If they were moved during the day he was speechless with anger and did not recover his equilibrium for a week.

When she was a young girl, Henry Carpenter made life almost unbearable for his daughter, but as she transitioned from girlhood to womanhood, he lost his control over her. The bookkeeper's life was filled with countless little annoyances. Each morning, when he went to the bank, he stepped into a closet to put on a black alpaca coat that had become worn out with age. At night, when he returned home, he wore another black alpaca coat. Every evening, he pressed the clothes he had worn outside. He had created a setup with boards for this purpose. The trousers of his street suit were placed between the boards, which were clamped together with heavy[Pg 25] screws. In the morning, he wiped the boards with a damp cloth and stood them upright behind the dining room door. If they were moved during the day, he was so furious that he remained upset for a week.

The bank cashier was a little bully and was afraid of his daughter. She, he realized, knew the story of his brutal treatment of the girl's mother and hated him for it. One day she went home at noon and carried a handful of soft mud, taken from the road, into the house. With the mud she smeared the face of the boards used for the pressing of trousers and then went back to her work feeling relieved and happy.

The bank cashier was a bit of a bully and was scared of his daughter. She, he understood, knew the story of how he mistreated her mother and loathed him for it. One day, she came home at noon and brought a handful of soft mud from the road into the house. With the mud, she smeared the face of the boards used for ironing trousers and then went back to her work feeling relieved and happy.

Belle Carpenter occasionally walked out in the evening with George Willard, a reporter on the Winesburg Eagle. Secretly she loved another man, but her love affair, about which no one knew, caused her much anxiety. She was in love with Ed Handby, bartender in Ed Griffith's Saloon, and went about with the young reporter as a kind of relief to her feelings. She did not think that her station in life would permit her to be seen in the company of the bartender, and she walked about under the trees with George Willard and let him kiss her to relieve a longing that was very insistent in her nature. She felt that she could keep the younger man within bounds. About Ed Handby she was somewhat uncertain.

Belle Carpenter sometimes went out in the evenings with George Willard, a reporter for the Winesburg Eagle. Deep down, she was in love with another man, but her secret relationship, which no one knew about, filled her with anxiety. She was in love with Ed Handby, the bartender at Ed Griffith's Saloon, and spent time with the young reporter as a way to escape her feelings. She didn’t think her social status would allow her to be seen with the bartender, so she walked beneath the trees with George Willard and let him kiss her to satisfy a strong desire she felt. She believed she could keep the younger man in check, but she was a bit unsure about Ed Handby.

Handby, the bartender, was a tall broad-shouldered man of thirty who lived in a room upstairs above Griffith's saloon. His fists were large and his eyes unusually small but his voice, as though striving to conceal the power back of his fists, was soft and quiet.

Handby, the bartender, was a tall, broad-shouldered thirty-year-old who lived in a room upstairs above Griffith's saloon. His fists were big, and his eyes were surprisingly small, but his voice, as if trying to hide the strength behind his fists, was soft and quiet.

At twenty-five the bartender had inherited a large farm from an uncle in Indiana. When sold the farm brought in eight thousand dollars which Ed spent in six months. Going to Sandusky, on Lake Erie, he began an orgy of dissipation, the story of which afterward filled his home town with awe. Here and there he went throwing the money about, driving carriages through the streets, giving wine parties to crowds of men and women, playing cards for high stakes and keeping mistresses whose wardrobes[Pg 26] cost him hundreds of dollars. One night at a resort called Cedar Point he got into a fight and ran amuck like a wild thing. With his fist he broke a large mirror in the wash-room of a hotel and later went about smashing windows and breaking chairs in dance halls for the joy of hearing the glass rattle on the floor and seeing the terror in the eyes of clerks, who had come from Sandusky to spend the evening at the resort with their sweethearts.

At twenty-five, the bartender inherited a large farm from an uncle in Indiana. When he sold the farm, it brought in eight thousand dollars, which Ed blew through in six months. He went to Sandusky, on Lake Erie, and started a wild binge that left his hometown in shock. He was everywhere, tossing money around, driving carriages through the streets, throwing wine parties for groups of men and women, gambling with high stakes, and keeping mistresses whose wardrobes cost him hundreds of dollars. One night at a resort called Cedar Point, he got into a fight and went on a rampage like a wild animal. He destroyed a large mirror in a hotel bathroom and later went around smashing windows and breaking chairs in dance halls just for the thrill of hearing the glass crash on the floor and seeing the fear in the eyes of clerks who had come from Sandusky to spend the evening at the resort with their dates.

The affair between Ed Handby and Belle Carpenter on the surface amounted to nothing. He had succeeded in spending but one evening in her company. On that evening he hired a horse and buggy at Wesley Moyer's livery barn and took her for a drive. The conviction that she was the woman his nature demanded and that he must get her, settled upon him and he told her of his desires. The bartender was ready to marry and to begin trying to earn money for the support of his wife, but so simple was his nature that he found it difficult to explain his intentions. His body ached with physical longing and with his body he expressed himself. Taking the milliner into his arms and holding her tightly, in spite of her struggles, he kissed her until she became helpless. Then he brought her back to town and let her out of the buggy. "When I get hold of you again I'll not let you go. You can't play with me," he declared as he turned to drive away. Then, jumping out of the buggy, he gripped her shoulders with his strong hands. "I'll keep you for good the next time," he said. "You might as well make up your mind to that. It's you and me for it and I'm going to have you before I get through."

The relationship between Ed Handby and Belle Carpenter seemed insignificant at first. He had only managed to spend one evening with her. That night, he rented a horse and buggy from Wesley Moyer's livery and took her for a ride. He felt strongly that she was the woman he needed and that he had to have her, so he expressed his feelings to her. The bartender was ready to settle down and start earning money to support a wife, but he was so straightforward that he struggled to articulate his intentions. He was overwhelmed with desire, and he showed this through physical affection. He pulled the milliner into his arms, holding her tightly despite her attempts to break free, and kissed her until she was unable to resist. Afterward, he took her back to town and let her out of the buggy. “Next time I get my hands on you, I won’t let you go. You can’t mess with me,” he said as he started to drive away. Then, jumping out of the buggy, he took her shoulders in his strong hands. “I’ll keep you for good next time,” he declared. “You might as well prepare for that. It’s you and me from now on, and I’m going to have you by the time this is over.”

One night in January when there was a new moon George Willard, who was, in Ed Handby's mind, the only obstacle to his getting Belle Carpenter, went for a walk. Early that evening George went into Ransom Surbeck's pool room with Seth Richmond and Art Wilson, son of the town butcher. Seth Richmond stood with his back against the wall and remained silent, but George Willard talked. The pool room was filled with Winesburg boys and they talked of women. The young reporter got into[Pg 27] that vein. He said that women should look out for themselves that the fellow who went out with a girl was not responsible for what happened. As he talked he looked about, eager for attention. He held the floor for five minutes and then Art Wilson began to talk. Art was learning the barber's trade in Cal Prouse's shop and already began to consider himself an authority in such matters as baseball, horse racing, drinking and going about with women. He began to tell of a night when he with two men from Winesburg went into a house of prostitution at the County Seat. The butcher's son held a cigar in the side of his mouth and as he talked spat on the floor. "The women in the place couldn't embarrass me although they tried hard enough," he boasted. "One of the girls in the house tried to get fresh but I fooled her. As soon as she began to talk I went and sat in her lap. Everyone in the room laughed when I kissed her. I taught her to let me alone."

One night in January during a new moon, George Willard, who Ed Handby saw as the only obstacle to winning over Belle Carpenter, went for a walk. Earlier that evening, George had entered Ransom Surbeck's pool room with Seth Richmond and Art Wilson, the son of the local butcher. Seth stood with his back against the wall, remaining quiet, while George did most of the talking. The room was filled with boys from Winesburg, and they were discussing women. The young reporter joined in, saying that women need to look out for themselves because the guy who dates a girl isn't responsible for what happens. As he spoke, he scanned the room, eager for attention. He held the floor for about five minutes until Art Wilson chimed in. Art, who was learning the barbering trade at Cal Prouse's shop, had already started to see himself as an expert on topics like baseball, horse racing, drinking, and dating women. He began recounting a night when he and two guys from Winesburg visited a brothel at the County Seat. The butcher's son held a cigar in the side of his mouth and, as he talked, spat on the floor. "The women in that place couldn’t embarrass me, even though they tried," he bragged. "One of the girls tried to make a pass at me, but I outsmarted her. As soon as she started talking, I went and sat in her lap. Everyone in the room laughed when I kissed her. I showed her not to mess with me."

George Willard went out of the pool room and into Main Street. For days the weather had been bitter cold with a high wind blowing down on the town from Lake Erie, eighteen miles to the north, but on that night the wind had died away and a new moon made the night unusually lovely. Without thinking where he was going or what he wanted to do George went out of Main Street and began walking in dimly lighted streets filled with frame houses.

George Willard left the pool room and stepped onto Main Street. For days, the weather had been freezing, with a chilly wind blowing down from Lake Erie, eighteen miles to the north. But that night, the wind had calmed, and the new moon made the night especially beautiful. Without considering where he was going or what he wanted to do, George walked away from Main Street and began strolling through the dimly lit streets filled with wooden houses.

Out of doors under the black sky filled with stars he forgot his companions of the pool room. Because it was dark and he was alone he began to talk aloud. In a spirit of play he reeled along the street imitating a drunken man and then imagined himself a soldier clad in shining boots that reached to the knees and wearing a sword that jingled as he walked. As a soldier he pictured himself as an inspector, passing before a long line of men who stood at attention. He began to examine the accoutrements of the men. Before a tree he stopped and began to scold. "Your pack is not in order," he said sharply. "How many times will I have to speak of this matter? Everything must be in order here. We have a difficult task before us and no difficult task can be done without order."[Pg 28]

Under the dark sky filled with stars, he forgot about his friends from the pool room. Because it was dark and he was alone, he started talking out loud. Playfully, he staggered down the street, pretending to be drunk, and then imagined himself as a soldier in shiny knee-high boots, carrying a sword that jingled with each step. In his mind, he was an inspector, walking in front of a long line of men standing at attention. He began to check their gear. Stopping in front of a tree, he started to scold them. "Your pack isn't organized," he said sharply. "How many times do I have to talk about this? Everything has to be in order here. We have a tough job ahead of us, and no tough job can be accomplished without order." [Pg 28]

Hypnotized by his own words the young man stumbled along the board sidewalk saying more words. "There is a law for armies and for men too," he muttered, lost in reflection. "The law begins with little things and spreads out until it covers everything. In every little thing there must be order, in the place where men work, in their clothes, in their thoughts. I myself must be orderly. I must learn that law. I must get myself into touch with something orderly and big that swings through the night like a star. In my little way I must begin to learn something, to give and swing and work with life, with the law."

Hypnotized by his own words, the young man stumbled along the wooden sidewalk, saying more. "There's a law for armies and for individuals too," he muttered, lost in thought. "The law starts with the small things and expands until it encompasses everything. In every little detail, there should be order—in the places where people work, in their clothes, in their thoughts. I have to be orderly myself. I need to learn that law. I must connect with something orderly and vast that moves through the night like a star. In my own small way, I need to start learning something, to give, to move, and to work with life, with the law."

George Willard stopped by a picket fence near a street lamp and his body began to tremble. He had never before thought such thoughts as had just come into his head and he wondered where they had come from. For the moment it seemed to him that some voice outside of himself had been talking as he walked. He was amazed and delighted with his own mind and when he walked on again spoke of the matter with fervor. "To come out of Ransom Surbeck's pool room and think things like that," he whispered. "It is better to be alone. If I talked like Art Wilson the boys would understand me but they wouldn't understand what I have been thinking down here."

George Willard stopped by a picket fence near a streetlight, and his body started to shake. He had never thought thoughts like the ones that just came into his head, and he wondered where they had come from. For a moment, it felt like some voice outside of him had been talking as he walked. He was both amazed and excited by his own mind, and as he walked on, he spoke about it with passion. "To come out of Ransom Surbeck's pool room and think things like that," he whispered. "It's better to be alone. If I talked like Art Wilson, the guys would get me, but they wouldn't understand what I’ve been thinking down here."

In Winesburg, as in all Ohio towns of twenty years ago, there was a section in which lived day laborers. As the time of factories had not yet come the laborers worked in the fields or were section hands on the railroads. They worked twelve hours a day and received one dollar for the long day of toil. The houses in which they lived were small cheaply constructed wooden affairs with a garden at the back. The more comfortable among them kept cows and perhaps a pig, housed in a little shed at the rear of the garden.

In Winesburg, like in all Ohio towns from twenty years ago, there was an area where day laborers lived. Since factories hadn't arrived yet, the laborers worked in the fields or as workers on the railroads. They put in twelve-hour days and earned just one dollar for all their hard work. The houses they lived in were small, cheaply built wooden structures with a garden in the back. Those who had a bit more comfort kept cows and maybe a pig, which were housed in a small shed at the back of the garden.

With his head filled with resounding thoughts George Willard walked into such a street on the clear January night. The street was dimly lighted and in places there was no sidewalk. In the scene that lay about him there was something that excited his already aroused fancy. For a year he had been devoting all of his odd moments to the reading of books and now some tale he had read[Pg 29] concerning life in old world towns of the middle ages came sharply back to his mind so that he stumbled forward with the curious feeling of one revisiting a place that had been a part of some former existence. On an impulse he turned out of the street and went into a little dark alleyway behind the sheds in which lived the cows and pigs.

With his mind buzzing with ideas, George Willard walked into a street on the clear January night. The street was dimly lit, and in some spots, there was no sidewalk. In the scene around him, there was something that sparked his already active imagination. For a year, he had been using all his spare time to read books, and now a story he had read[Pg 29] about life in old-world towns of the Middle Ages came vividly back to him, making him feel like he was revisiting a place from a past life. On a whim, he turned off the street and walked into a small, dark alley behind the sheds where the cows and pigs lived.

For a half hour he stayed in the alleyway, smelling the strong smell of animals too closely housed and letting his mind play with the strange new thoughts that came to him. The very rankness of the smell of manure in the clear sweet air awoke something heady in his brain. The poor little houses lighted by kerosene lamps, the smoke from the chimneys mounting straight up into the clear air, the grunting of pigs, the women clad in cheap calico dresses and washing dishes in the kitchens, the footsteps of men coming out of the houses and going off to the stores and saloons of Main Street, the dogs barking and the children crying—all these things made him seem, as he lurked in the darkness, oddly detached and apart from all life.

For half an hour, he lingered in the alley, taking in the strong smell of animals packed too closely together while letting his mind wander through the strange new thoughts that flooded in. The very pungency of the manure in the fresh air stirred something intense in his mind. The tiny houses lit by kerosene lamps, the smoke rising straight up from the chimneys into the clear sky, the grunting of pigs, the women in cheap calico dresses washing dishes in their kitchens, the footsteps of men leaving their homes to head to the stores and bars on Main Street, the barking dogs, and the crying children—all of these things made him feel oddly disconnected and separate from all of life as he hid in the shadows.

The excited young man, unable to bear the weight of his own thoughts, began to move cautiously along the alleyway. A dog attacked him and had to be driven away with stones and a man appeared at the door of one of the houses and began to swear at the dog. George went into a vacant lot and throwing back his head looked up at the sky. He felt unutterably big and re-made by the simple experience through which he had been passing and in a kind of fervor of emotion put up his hands, thrusting them into the darkness above his head and muttering words. The desire to say words overcame him and he said words without meaning, rolling them over on his tongue and saying them because they were brave words, full of meaning. "Death," he muttered, "night, the sea, fear, loveliness." George Willard came out of the vacant lot and stood again on the sidewalk facing the houses. He felt that all of the people in the little street must be brothers and sisters to him and he wished he had the courage to call them out of their houses and to shake their hands. "If there were only a woman here I would take[Pg 30] hold of her hand and we would run until we were both tired out," he thought. "That would make me feel better." With the thought of a woman in his mind he walked out of the street and went toward the house where Belle Carpenter lived. He thought she would understand his mood and that he would achieve in her presence a position he had long been wanting to achieve. In the past when he had been with her and had kissed her lips he had come away filled with anger at himself. He had felt like one being used for some obscure purpose and had not enjoyed the feeling. Now he thought he had suddenly become too big to be used.

The excited young man, unable to handle his own thoughts, started to walk carefully down the alley. A dog lunged at him and had to be chased away with stones, while a man appeared at the door of one of the houses and began yelling at the dog. George stepped into an empty lot and threw his head back to look at the sky. He felt incredibly significant and transformed by the simple experience he was having, and in a surge of emotion, he raised his hands, reaching up into the darkness above and mumbling words. The urge to express himself overwhelmed him, and he spoke nonsensical words, savoring them on his tongue because they felt bold and full of meaning. "Death," he muttered, "night, the sea, fear, beauty." George Willard emerged from the empty lot and stood back on the sidewalk facing the houses. He sensed that everyone in the little street must be like family to him, and he wished he had the courage to call them out of their homes and shake their hands. "If only there was a woman here, I would take her hand and we’d run until we were both exhausted," he thought. "That would make me feel better." With thoughts of a woman on his mind, he exited the street and headed toward the house where Belle Carpenter lived. He believed she would understand how he felt and that he would finally achieve a sense of self he had long desired while in her presence. In the past, whenever he had been with her and kissed her, he left feeling angry with himself. He had felt like someone being used for a vague purpose and hadn’t enjoyed that feeling. Now he thought he had suddenly become too significant to be used.

When George Willard got to Belle Carpenter's house there had already been a visitor there before him. Ed Handby had come to the door and calling Belle out of the house had tried to talk to her. He had wanted to ask the woman to come away with him and to be his wife, but when she came and stood by the door he lost his self-assurance and became sullen. "You stay away from that kid," he growled, thinking of George Willard, and then, not knowing what else to say, turned to go away. "If I catch you together I will break your bones and his too," he added. The bartender had come to woo, not to threaten, and was angry with himself because of his failure.

When George Willard arrived at Belle Carpenter's house, there had already been someone there before him. Ed Handby had knocked on the door, and when Belle stepped outside, he tried to talk to her. He wanted to ask her to leave with him and become his wife, but when she stood in the doorway, he lost his confidence and became gloomy. "Stay away from that kid," he muttered, thinking of George Willard, and then, unsure of what else to say, he turned to leave. "If I catch you two together, I'll break your bones and his too," he added. The bartender had come to win her over, not to threaten her, and he felt angry with himself for failing.

When her lover had departed Belle went indoors and ran hurriedly upstairs. From a window at the upper part of the house she saw Ed Handby cross the street and sit down on a horse block before the house of a neighbor. In the dim light the man sat motionless holding his head in his hands. She was made happy by the sight and when George Willard came to the door she greeted him effusively and hurriedly put on her hat. She thought that as she walked through the streets with young Willard, Ed Handby would follow and she wanted to make him suffer.

When her lover left, Belle went inside and quickly ran upstairs. From a window on the upper floor, she saw Ed Handby cross the street and sit down on a hitching post in front of a neighbor's house. In the dim light, he sat still with his head in his hands. The sight made her happy, and when George Willard came to the door, she greeted him enthusiastically and quickly put on her hat. She thought that as she walked through the streets with young Willard, Ed Handby would follow her, and she wanted him to feel pain.

For an hour Belle Carpenter and the young reporter walked about under the trees in the sweet night air. George Willard was full of big words. The sense of power that had come to him during the hour in the darkness of the alleyway remained with him and he talked[Pg 31] boldly, swaggering along and swinging his arms about. He wanted to make Belle Carpenter realize that he was aware of his former weakness and that he had changed. "You will find me different," he declared, thrusting his hands into his pockets and looking boldly into her eyes. "I don't know why but it is so. You have got to take me for a man or let me alone. That's how it is."

For an hour, Belle Carpenter and the young reporter strolled under the trees in the nice night air. George Willard was full of big ideas. The feeling of confidence he had felt during the hour in the dark alley stayed with him, and he spoke[Pg 31] boldly, strutting along and swinging his arms. He wanted Belle Carpenter to see that he was aware of his past weaknesses and that he had changed. "You’ll find I’m different," he said, shoving his hands into his pockets and looking her straight in the eye. "I don’t know why, but it’s true. You either have to see me as a man or leave me alone. That’s how it is."

Up and down the quiet streets under the new moon went the woman and the boy. When George had finished talking they turned down a side street and went across a bridge into a path that ran up the side of a hill. The hill began at Waterworks Pond and climbed upwards to the Winesburg Fair Grounds. On the hillside grew dense bushes and small trees and among the bushes were little open spaces carpeted with long grass, now stiff and frozen.

Up and down the quiet streets under the new moon walked the woman and the boy. After George finished talking, they took a side street and crossed a bridge onto a path that led up the side of a hill. The hill started at Waterworks Pond and rose up to the Winesburg Fair Grounds. Dense bushes and small trees grew on the hillside, and among the bushes were little open spots covered with long grass, now stiff and frozen.

As he walked behind the woman up the hill George Willard's heart began to beat rapidly and his shoulders straightened. Suddenly he decided that Belle Carpenter was about to surrender herself to him. The new force that had manifested itself in him had he felt been at work upon her and had led to her conquest. The thought made him half drunk with the sense of masculine power. Although he had been annoyed that as they walked about she had not seemed to be listening to his words, the fact that she had accompanied him to this place took all his doubts away. "It is different. Everything has become different," he thought and taking hold of her shoulder turned her about and stood looking at her, his eyes shining with pride.

As he walked behind the woman up the hill, George Willard felt his heart race and his shoulders straighten. Suddenly, he believed that Belle Carpenter was about to give herself to him. The new energy he felt within himself had been working on her and led to her being won over. The thought made him feel almost intoxicated with a sense of masculine power. Even though he had been irritated that she didn’t seem to be listening to him as they walked, the fact that she had come to this place with him erased all his doubts. “Everything is different now,” he thought, and as he placed his hand on her shoulder, he turned her around to face him, his eyes shining with pride.

Belle Carpenter did not resist. When he kissed her upon the lips she leaned heavily against him and looked over his shoulder into the darkness. In her whole attitude there was a suggestion of waiting. Again, as in the alleyway, George Willard's mind ran off into words and, holding the woman tightly, he whispered the words into the still night. "Lust," he whispered, "lust and night and women."

Belle Carpenter didn't resist. When he kissed her on the lips, she leaned into him and looked over his shoulder into the darkness. Everything about her suggested she was waiting. Again, like in the alleyway, George Willard's mind drifted into words, and holding the woman tightly, he whispered them into the quiet night. "Desire," he whispered, "desire and night and women."

George Willard did not understand what happened to him that night on the hillside. Later, when he got to his[Pg 32] own room, he wanted to weep and then grew half insane with anger and hate. He hated Belle Carpenter and was sure that all his life he would continue to hate her. On the hillside he had led the woman to one of the little open spaces among the bushes and had dropped to his knees beside her. As in the vacant lot, by the laborers' houses, he had put up his hands in gratitude for the new power in himself and was waiting for the woman to speak when Ed Handby appeared.

George Willard didn’t understand what happened to him that night on the hillside. Later, when he got to his[Pg 32] own room, he felt like crying and then quickly became overwhelmed with anger and hatred. He hated Belle Carpenter and was convinced that he would always hate her. On the hillside, he had taken the woman to one of the little clearings among the bushes and had dropped to his knees beside her. Just like in the vacant lot by the workers’ houses, he had raised his hands in gratitude for the new strength he felt within himself and was waiting for the woman to speak when Ed Handby showed up.

The bartender did not want to beat the boy, who he thought had tried to take his woman away. He knew that beating was unnecessary, that he had power within himself to accomplish his purpose without that. Gripping George by the shoulder and pulling him to his feet he held him with one hand while he looked at Belle Carpenter seated on the grass. Then with a quick wide movement of his arm he sent the younger man sprawling away into the bushes and began to bully the woman, who had risen to her feet. "You're no good," he said roughly. "I've half a mind not to bother with you. I'd let you alone if I didn't want you so much."

The bartender didn't want to hit the boy, who he thought was trying to take his woman away. He realized that violence was unnecessary, that he had the strength within himself to achieve his goal without it. Grabbing George by the shoulder and pulling him to his feet, he held him with one hand while glancing at Belle Carpenter sitting on the grass. Then, with a quick, sweeping motion of his arm, he sent the younger man tumbling into the bushes and turned to confront the woman, who had stood up. "You're no good," he said harshly. "I’m half tempted to just walk away from you. I’d leave you alone if I didn’t want you so much."

On his hands and knees in the bushes George Willard stared at the scene before him and tried hard to think. He prepared to spring at the man who had humiliated him. To be beaten seemed infinitely better than to be thus hurled ignominiously aside.

On his hands and knees in the bushes, George Willard stared at the scene in front of him and tried hard to think. He got ready to jump at the man who had shamed him. Being beaten seemed way better than being thrown aside like this.

Three times the young reporter sprang at Ed Handby and each time the bartender, catching him by the shoulder, hurled him back into the bushes. The older man seemed prepared to keep the exercise going indefinitely but George Willard's head struck the root of a tree and he lay still. Then Ed Handby took Belle Carpenter by the arm and marched her away.

Three times the young reporter lunged at Ed Handby, and each time the bartender grabbed him by the shoulder and threw him back into the bushes. The older man looked ready to continue this for as long as it took, but then George Willard's head hit a tree root, and he collapsed. After that, Ed Handby took Belle Carpenter by the arm and led her away.

George heard the man and woman making their way through the bushes. As he crept down the hillside his heart was sick within him. He hated himself and he hated the fate that had brought about his humiliation. When his mind went back to the hour alone in the alleyway he was puzzled, and stopping in the darkness, listened, hoping to hear again the voice, outside himself, that had so short a time before put new courage into his heart.[Pg 33] When his way homeward led him again into the street of frame houses he could not bear the sight and began to run, wanting to get quickly out of the neighborhood that now seemed to him utterly squalid and commonplace.[Pg 34]

George heard the man and woman making their way through the bushes. As he crept down the hillside, his heart felt heavy. He hated himself and the circumstances that had led to his humiliation. When he thought back to the time he spent alone in the alley, he felt confused, and pausing in the darkness, he listened, hoping to hear again the voice, separate from himself, that had so recently given him new courage. [Pg 33] When his path home took him back to the street of wooden houses, he couldn’t stand the sight and started to run, eager to get out of the neighborhood that now felt completely grimy and ordinary. [Pg 34]


WILLUM'S VANILLA[4]

By EDWINA STANTON BABCOCK

By Edwina Stanton Babcock

From Harper's Magazine

From Harper's Magazine

The letter came while Mr. Pawket was chopping wood. His ax rested on a stump and piles of white chips breathed fragrance around him as he stood watching the buckboard of the Rural Free Delivery wind down the country road.

The letter arrived while Mr. Pawket was chopping wood. His ax lay on a stump, and piles of white chips filled the air with a fresh scent as he stood watching the buckboard of the Rural Free Delivery roll down the country road.

The Rural Free Delivery consisted of a white horse, a creaking buckboard, and a young woman of determined manner. A Rough Rider's hat sat with an air of stern purpose on the Rural Free Delivery's dark head, and a pair of surgeon's gauntlet gloves heightened her air of official integrity.

The Rural Free Delivery was made up of a white horse, a squeaky buckboard, and a young woman with a strong demeanor. A Rough Rider's hat perched with a sense of serious intention on the Rural Free Delivery's dark head, and a pair of surgeon's gloves added to her official look.

As the buckboard approached the group of tulip-trees opposite Mr. Pawket's residence he shoved back his hat and pulled a blue-spotted handkerchief out of his hip pocket; passing the handkerchief over his face, he greeted the Rural Free Delivery:

As the buckboard drew near the cluster of tulip trees across from Mr. Pawket's house, he pushed back his hat and took a blue-spotted handkerchief from his hip pocket; wiping his face with the handkerchief, he greeted the Rural Free Delivery:

"Hot enough fer yer?"

"Hot enough for you?"

It was really not so very hot, but if Mr. Pawket had not asked this question he would have felt lacking in geniality. He did not, however, go forward to intercept possible mail. There was the little iron box with his name on it nailed to the tulip-tree; there was the red signal to be adjusted. It pleased Mr. Pawket to realize that the government had all this planned out for his special convenience and he was careful not to upset régime. He watched the Rural Free Delivery climb down from the buckboard, go to the little box on the tree, deposit one letter, lock the box, and set up the signal. When the ceremony was concluded Mr. Pawket came out from behind[Pg 35] the barn. Walking with the heavy, bent-kneed tread of the life-long farmer, he leaned upon the bars by the cow-sheds.

It wasn't really that hot, but if Mr. Pawket hadn't asked this question, he would have felt a bit unfriendly. However, he didn't go over to check for any mail. There was a little iron box with his name on it attached to the tulip tree, and the red signal needed adjusting. Mr. Pawket was pleased to see that the government had arranged all this for his convenience, and he was careful not to disrupt the system. He watched the Rural Free Delivery driver get down from the buckboard, walk to the box on the tree, drop in a letter, lock the box, and set the signal. Once the process was done, Mr. Pawket stepped out from behind[Pg 35] the barn. Walking with the heavy, bent-kneed gait of a lifelong farmer, he leaned on the bars by the cow sheds.

"Many gitten 'em to-day?" he inquired.

"Are many getting them today?" he asked.

The Rural Free Delivery climbed back into the buckboard; she pulled on the gauntlets, replying with black-eyed reserve:

The Rural Free Delivery got back into the wagon; she put on the gloves, replying with a guarded look.

"Finn's folks had two—a asthma circler and a letter from that son they thought was drownded. Mis' Sweetser's got a paper—- the one her daughter is a manicurer sends her. And there's a box yet for the Grant girl—her graduatin'-dress, I expect—seems she's too high-toned to wear anything but machine-made."

"Finn's parents had two things—a device for asthma and a letter from their son they thought had drowned. Mrs. Sweetser has a newspaper—the one her daughter, who works as a manicurist, sends her. And there's still a box for the Grant girl—probably her graduation dress—I guess she's too fancy to wear anything but machine-made."

The Rural Free Delivery whipped up the white horse and the stern contours of the Rough Rider hat disappeared down the winding, shadowed road. At last Mr. Pawket, rousing from the reverie induced by news of the resurrection of Finn's boy, took down the bars and crossed the road to the post-box. Dragging from his pocket a cluster of huge barn keys, he sought among them for the infinitesimal key of the box. This small key had the appearance of coquetting with Mr. Pawket—it invariably disappeared behind the larger keys and eluded his efforts to single it out; it seemed to him flirtatious, feminine; and as he stood like an old Druid invoking the spirit of the tulip-tree, he addressed this small key with benevolent irony.

The Rural Free Delivery sped up with the white horse, and the sharp edges of the Rough Rider hat faded away down the winding, shadowy road. Finally, Mr. Pawket, waking from the daydream stirred by the news of Finn's son's return, took down the bars and crossed the road to the mailbox. Pulling out a bunch of large barn keys from his pocket, he searched among them for the tiny key to the box. This small key seemed to play hard to get with Mr. Pawket—it always slipped behind the bigger keys and avoided his attempts to isolate it; he thought it was flirtatious, almost feminine; and as he stood there like an old Druid summoning the spirit of the tulip-tree, he spoke to this tiny key with a touch of playful sarcasm.

"You'm a shrimp, that's what you are," Mr. Pawket said to the key. "Nothin' but a shrimp.... Why in tarnation don't they have a key you can see?... I'd hate to lose you on a dark night, I would," eying the key severely.

"You’re a shrimp, that’s what you are," Mr. Pawket said to the key. "Nothing but a shrimp.... Why on earth don’t they make a key you can actually see?... I’d hate to lose you on a dark night, I really would," he said, looking at the key seriously.

But the shrimp key at least did its work, and Mr. Pawket with unconcealed feelings of wonder and concern drew forth from the box the letter. It was a large, rich-looking letter. The envelope was thin and crackly, embossed with purple designs of twisted reptiles coiling around a woman's face, and in one corner were small purple letters forming the words "Hotel Medusa." The handwriting on the envelope was bold and black, and the dark seal bore impress of a small winged form that Mr. Pawket took[Pg 36] to be a honey-bee. He regarded the letter suspiciously, studying it from every position as he entered the kitchen door.

But the shrimp key did its job, and Mr. Pawket, with clear feelings of wonder and concern, pulled the letter out of the box. It was a large, fancy-looking letter. The envelope was thin and crinkly, decorated with purple designs of twisted reptiles wrapping around a woman's face, and in one corner were small purple letters spelling "Hotel Medusa." The handwriting on the envelope was bold and black, and the dark seal had an impression of a small, winged figure that Mr. Pawket thought[Pg 36] was a honeybee. He examined the letter suspiciously, inspecting it from every angle as he walked through the kitchen door.

"Say, Mother, here's a letter. What'll I do with it?"

"Hey, Mom, I got a letter. What should I do with it?"

Mrs. Pawket came sighing from the washtub. She wrinkled her forehead as one harried by the incessant demands of the outside world. Wiping her hands on her wet apron, she took the letter, regarding it contemptuously.

Mrs. Pawket came out of the laundry with a sigh. She frowned like someone overwhelmed by the constant pressures of the outside world. Wiping her hands on her wet apron, she picked up the letter and looked at it with disdain.

"Leave it be on the parlor mantel," advised Mrs. Pawket. "The twins is comin' up the road. I can hear them hollerin' at that echo down by the swamps. Leave it be; they'll attend to it."

"Just leave it on the mantel in the living room," Mrs. Pawket said. "The twins are coming up the road. I can hear them shouting at that echo by the swamps. Just leave it; they'll take care of it."

Mr. Pawket, having carried out this injunction, stood by the door considering whether it was worth while to go back to his chopping. The sun was in the middle of the sky; he sniffed odors of the kitchen and discerned a rich atmosphere known to his consciousness as "dinner-time."

Mr. Pawket, having followed this instruction, stood by the door thinking about whether it was worth going back to his chopping. The sun was high in the sky; he caught the smells from the kitchen and recognized a familiar atmosphere he called "dinner-time."

"Now I'm here I may as well stay," he remarked to his wife. He sat heavily down in a Turkey-red-covered rocking-chair, quoting facetiously:

"Now that I'm here, I might as well stick around," he said to his wife. He sank heavily into a rocking chair covered in Turkey-red fabric, jokingly quoting:


"Ef yer never want to be sad and sorry
Just keep away from hurry and worry."


"If you never want to feel sad and regretful,
Just avoid rushing and stressing.

"The Rural says Finn's folks has heard from that young feller was drownded."

"The Rural says Finn's parents have heard from that young guy who drowned."

Mrs. Pawket raised a disapproving face from contemplating a small kettle of Irish stew, remarking, severely: "Much the Rural knows about it. She's into everybody's business."

Mrs. Pawket looked up with a disapproving expression from her small pot of Irish stew and said sternly, "Rural knows a lot about it. She's all up in everyone else's business."

Mr. Pawket demurred. "Well, carr'in' the mail and all, she's liable to sense a good deal. Some says she's always been foreknowledged. 'Twuz the Rural foretold the blizzit last winter; 'twuz the Rural found out Hank Jellaby's nephew was married. Wasn't it her knowed all the time who sot Mullins's barn afire? There's a good many depends on the Rural for keeping up with things."

Mr. Pawket hesitated. "Well, carrying the mail and everything, she’s likely to know quite a bit. Some say she’s always had the gift of foresight. It was the Rural who predicted the big snowstorm last winter; it was the Rural who discovered that Hank Jellaby’s nephew got married. Didn’t she know all along who set Mullins’s barn on fire? A lot of people rely on the Rural to stay updated with everything."

Soon the sun was a green glare through the tulip-trees; that meant it was half past twelve, and the twins raced in. They were hoarse from intriguing with the echo in the swamp; but as they entered the gate (careful to swing[Pg 37] it the wrong way and squeeze through) they discussed a tingling problem in mental arithmetic.

Soon the sun was shining a green light through the tulip trees; that meant it was half past twelve, and the twins dashed inside. They were hoarse from playing with the echo in the swamp, but as they entered the gate (careful to swing[Pg 37] it the wrong way and squeeze through), they talked about an exciting problem in mental math.

"If Mrs. Fenton gave her son two wapples" (snuffle), "and her nephew one naple" (snuffle), "and two wapples to her son's friend, reservin' one napple for herself and conservin' four rapples for the household, what would be the sum of these given napples multiplied by four?"

"If Mrs. Fenton gave her son two apples" (snuffle), "and her nephew one apple" (snuffle), "and two apples to her son's friend, keeping one apple for herself and saving four apples for the household, what would be the total of these given apples multiplied by four?"

Reciting this appalling chorus, the twins faced their grandfather, who, poising his battered sun-hat on his knees, from the depths of his arm-chair looked proudly, if fearfully, upon them.

Reciting this shocking chorus, the twins looked at their grandfather, who, balancing his worn sun-hat on his knees, gazed proudly, yet nervously, at them from the depths of his armchair.

"Say, Gramp', kin' you answer it?" demanded the twins.

"Hey, Gramp, can you answer it?" asked the twins.

Standing before him in the kitchen doorway, they mouthed it, curly-headed, croaking synchronous challenge. They scraped their shoes on a scraper near the door; one peered furtively under a covered dish on the table while the other washed hands and face in a tin basin under the grape-arbor. Together they made strange "snorting" noises of repressed masculinity as, seizing knife and fork from the pile in the center of the table, they took seats, elbows on plates, instruments waving in air.

Standing in the kitchen doorway, they silently mirrored each other, curly-haired and croaking in a synchronized challenge. They wiped their shoes on the scraper by the door; one peeked secretly under a covered dish on the table while the other washed his hands and face in a tin basin under the grape arbor. Together they made odd "snorting" sounds of repressed masculinity as they grabbed a knife and fork from the pile in the center of the table, took their seats, elbows on plates, utensils waving in the air.

"Kin you answer it?"

"Can you answer it?"

Mr. Pawket hedged. He also drew a chair up to the table and, spearing a slice of bread with his knife, bent bushy brows.

Mr. Pawket hesitated. He also pulled a chair up to the table and, poking a slice of bread with his knife, furrowed his bushy brows.

"'Kin I answer it?' Well, that's a nice question. Would yer teacher like me to answer it? No, he wouldn't. It's for your learnin', ain't it? Not for mine. I'm all finished with them conundrums. Of course," went on Mr. Pawket, airily—"of course I never done figurin' like that when I was a boy. Them apples, now. Seems to me it all depends on the season. Ef the lady was a widder, like as not she was took advantage of. I mistrust she wouldn't be no judge of apples; not bein' a farmer, how could she know that there's years when apples is valleyble, and other years when you insult the pigs with 'em? But then—you talk about apples—Well, as for a fine apple, whether it's Northern Spy or Harvest Moon...." Thus Mr. Pawket skilfully directed the conversation into channels more familiar.[Pg 38]

"'Can I answer it?' Well, that's a good question. Would your teacher want me to answer it? No, he wouldn't. It's for your learning, isn't it? Not for mine. I'm done with those puzzles. Of course," Mr. Pawket continued casually, "of course I never figured stuff like that out when I was a kid. Those apples, now. It seems to me it all depends on the season. If the lady was a widow, she probably got taken advantage of. I doubt she would be able to judge apples; not being a farmer, how could she know that some years apples are valuable, while other years you’d barely want to feed them to the pigs? But then—you mention apples—Well, as for a great apple, whether it's Northern Spy or Harvest Moon...." With that, Mr. Pawket skillfully shifted the conversation to more familiar topics.[Pg 38]

At last the twins, in a fine, concerted action of chewing, balanced large slices of buttered bread on the flats of their hands, eyed their grandparents, and, after swallowing with peculiar heavy efforts of the epiglottis, remarked, simultaneously:

At last, the twins, in a synchronized action of chewing, balanced large slices of buttered bread on their palms, stared at their grandparents, and, after swallowing with noticeable effort, said at the same time:

"Willum is comin' home."

"Willum is coming home."

Mr. Pawket started. He reached for his spectacles, solemnly polished them, and put them on. Mrs. Pawket, bearing a large leaning tower of griddle-cakes toward the table, halted as one petrified.

Mr. Pawket jumped. He grabbed his glasses, cleaned them seriously, and put them on. Mrs. Pawket, carrying a tall stack of griddle cakes toward the table, stopped as if frozen.

The twins bent over their plates, humped their shoulders, observing, "That's what they all say down to the Center."

The twins leaned over their plates, hunched their shoulders, and said, "That's what everyone says at the Center."

"Mr. Sykes heard it into the feedstore."

"Mr. Sykes heard it at the feedstore."

"Mis' Badger says it."

"Miss Badger says it."

"They was all talkin' about it into the undertaker's."

"They were all talking about it in the undertaker's."

"He's going to build a new house."

"He's going to build a new house."

"His wife thinks she's goin' to like it here."

"His wife thinks she's going to like it here."

Mr. Pawket took off his spectacles. His wife! Willum with a wife?

Mr. Pawket took off his glasses. His wife! Willum has a wife?

The twins, now devouring griddle-cakes, turned on him with unmoved faces.

The twins, now gobbling down pancakes, turned to him with blank expressions.

"It's going to be a show-place. The butcher can tell yer all about it—a grand house like a big railroad station, all gold pipes and runnin' water."

"It's going to be amazing. The butcher can tell you all about it—a huge house like a big train station, with gold pipes and running water."

One twin turned the syrup-jug upside down; there ensued a slight scuffle between the two, each ardently attempting to hold his plate under the golden falling globules.

One twin flipped the syrup jug upside down; a brief scuffle broke out between the two as they both eagerly tried to catch the golden drips with their plates.

"They'm goin' to have five ottermobiles, and one for the cook to run herself around in; there's goin' to be one room all canary-birds, and there's goin' to be a g'rage with painted winders and a steeple like a church."

"They're going to have five cars, and one for the cook to drive herself around in; there's going to be one room full of canary birds, and there’s going to be a garage with painted windows and a steeple like a church."

Mrs. Pawket sat down. She fanned herself with her apron.

Mrs. Pawket took a seat. She waved her apron to cool herself off.

"Set up to the table and eat, Mawther," feebly advised Mr. Pawket.

"Come to the table and eat, Mawther," weakly suggested Mr. Pawket.

The twins, rapidly and scientifically consuming griddle-cakes, jaws working, unemotional eyes watching the effect of their statements, continued:

The twins, quickly and methodically eating griddle cakes, mouths moving while their expressionless eyes observed the impact of their words, carried on:

"They goin' to build on Cedar Plains."[Pg 39]

"They're going to build on Cedar Plains."[Pg 39]

"She's got the ideers."

"She has the ideas."

"He's got the money."

"He's got the cash."

"Just their ice-box alone is goin' to cost 'em two hundred dollars."

"Just their fridge alone is going to cost them two hundred dollars."

Mr. Pawket, with sudden irritation: "Now, now, now, that ain't sensible, that ain't. Willum had ought to have talked it over with me. I'd like to 'a' reasoned with him. I could have showed him catalogues.... And them two buildin' on Cedar Plains—it's onreasonable. It'll come hard on his wife. She won't have no near neighbors; and look at how far they'll have to go for weddin's and fun'rals and all."

Mr. Pawket, suddenly annoyed: "Now, now, now, that doesn't make any sense. Willum should have talked this over with me. I would have liked to reason with him. I could have shown him some catalogs... And those two building on Cedar Plains—it's unreasonable. It'll be tough on his wife. She won't have any close neighbors; and just think about how far they'll have to go for weddings and funerals and everything."

Mrs. Pawket, suddenly bethinking her, rose and went into the "front" room, or parlor, where, from a large mantelpiece ranged with sugary-looking vases stuffed with brilliantly dyed grasses she plucked the recently arrived letter. Looking at it upside down and with nonchalance of disapproval, she put the letter before the twins, commanding:

Mrs. Pawket, suddenly recalling her, stood up and walked into the "front" room, or parlor, where she took the recently arrived letter from a large mantelpiece decorated with sugary-looking vases filled with brightly colored grasses. Holding it upside down and with an air of casual disapproval, she placed the letter in front of the twins, saying:

"Do as Grammar tells you and read it."

"Follow what Grammar says and read it."

"That's right," said Mr. Pawket, spooning up gravy. He retucked a kitchen towel in his neck, approving: "I don't know but what we ought to read it. There may be sumpin' in it somebody wants we should know."

"That's right," Mr. Pawket said while scooping up gravy. He adjusted a kitchen towel around his neck, nodding in approval: "I don't know, but we should probably read it. There might be something in it that someone wants us to know."

The twins handled the letter casually; they attacked the superscription with glib unconcern.

The twins dealt with the letter nonchalantly; they approached the address with effortless indifference.

"Hot-hell Medusa." began one twin, confidently.

"Hot-hell Medusa," one twin began confidently.

He was instantly corrected by the other twin. "Yah—it is not Hot-hell—it's Hotel Medusa, It'ly. Yah!"

He was immediately corrected by the other twin. "Yeah—it’s not Hot-hell—it’s Hotel Medusa, Italy. Yeah!"

"It'ly? It'ly?" mused Mr. Pawket. "Well, I made out the I T, all right. Now I ought to 'a' guessed the rest, It'ly bein' a place I'm familiar with."

"It'ly? It'ly?" wondered Mr. Pawket. "Well, I figured out the I T, for sure. Now I should've guessed the rest, since It's a place I know well."

The twins were in conference.

The twins were in a meeting.

"Medusa—you know who she was," remarked the elder twin by four seconds.

"Medusa—you know who she was," said the older twin, who was four seconds ahead.

"Don't, huh? Snakes for hair—hey? Look at you and you turn into stone—hey?"

"Don't, right? Snakes for hair—huh? Look at you, and you turn to stone—yeah?"

"Shut up! She did not!"

"Shut up! No way she did!"

"Shut up! She did!"

"Be quiet! She did!"

But the other twin busied himself with the post-mark.

But the other twin focused on the postmark.

"A. Malfi," he painfully deciphered....[Pg 40]

"A. Malfi," he reluctantly decoded....[Pg 40]

"Say, Gramp', what's a Malfi?"

"Hey, Grandpa, what's a Malfi?"

His brother remained engrossed with the embossed head of Medusa.

His brother was still absorbed in the embossed head of Medusa.

"Snakes for hair—turned 'em to stone—cut off her head," he chanted, in blissful retrospect.

"Snakes for hair—turned them to stone—cut off her head," he recited, remembering it all happily.

Mr. Pawket, reaching across the table, seized this student by the collar. "Now, now, now! Whose head you cuttin' off?"

Mr. Pawket, reaching across the table, grabbed this student by the collar. "Now, now, now! Whose head are you cutting off?"

"Hern," explained this bloodthirsty twin. "She was a bad woman."

"Hern," said this ruthless twin. "She was a wicked woman."

"Hey! Hey! Hey!" roared Mr. Pawket, with sudden severity. "None of that talk here! You mind your own business, young man. Don't you give us none of that gab." He turned to Mrs. Pawket: "What did I say about that new young feller that's come to teach school? He ain't here for no good—that's what I said!" Mr. Pawket studied the face on the envelope with a sort of curious horror, concluding, "Ef she's what you say she is, see to it that you don't take no more notice of her capers."

"Hey! Hey! Hey!" shouted Mr. Pawket, suddenly serious. "Quit that talk here! Mind your own business, young man. Don’t give us any of that nonsense." He turned to Mrs. Pawket: "What did I say about that new guy who’s come to teach school? He’s not here for anything good—that’s what I said!" Mr. Pawket looked at the face on the envelope with a kind of strange horror, concluding, "If she’s what you say she is, make sure you don’t pay any more attention to her antics."

The twins now registered aggrieved expressions; they scratched curly heads with perturbed spoons. "Medusa's hist'ry." They roared it in hurt explanation.

The twins now had upset looks on their faces; they scratched their curly heads with confused spoons. "Medusa's history." They shouted it out in pained explanation.

After some discussion of the curious anatomical outline of the supposed honey-bee on the seal, Mrs. Pawket finally slit the envelope with a dinner-knife, and the twins, holding the letter between them, gave a dashing, if slightly incorrect, reading.

After talking about the strange anatomical shape of the supposed honeybee on the seal, Mrs. Pawket finally opened the envelope with a dinner knife, and the twins, holding the letter together, gave a flashy, though slightly inaccurate, reading.

"Amalfi—It'ly—Hotel Medoosa.

Amalfi, Italy—Hotel Medoosa.

"Dear Mr. and Mrs. Pawket,—This letter is from William Folsom, the little orphan boy for whom you did so much. What do you think? This boy who boarded with you summers is coming back to America with his wife, an Italian lady you are both sure to love! On account of unforeseen business necessity, Mrs. Folsom and I are forced to give up our charming ... vill ... villain ... villy...."

Dear Mr. and Mrs. Pawket,—This letter is from William Folsom, the little orphan boy you helped so much. Guess what? The boy who stayed with you during the summers is coming back to America with his wife, an Italian lady you are both going to love! Due to some unexpected business issues, Mrs. Folsom and I have to give up our lovely ... vill ... villain ... villy....

Here one twin ran down. The other twin looked over his brother's shoulder, breathing thickly.

Here one twin ran down. The other twin looked over his brother's shoulder, breathing heavily.

"Vanilla," he chewingly instructed.[Pg 41]

"Vanilla," he said while chewing.[Pg 41]

"Vanilla ... our charming vanilla, and on account of recent dev-dev-devil-elope-ments we are leaving It'ly at once. You remember the fine old property my father owned, called Cedar Plains? As I remember, it was not far from your farm where I spent so many happy summers. It is on Cedar Plains that Mrs. Folsom and I plan to erect our new home, an I ... talian van ... vill ... v...."

"Vanilla ... our lovely vanilla, and because of recent dev-dev-devil-elope-ments we are leaving Italy right away. You remember the beautiful old property my father had, called Cedar Plains? If I recall correctly, it wasn’t far from your farm where I spent so many happy summers. It’s at Cedar Plains that Mrs. Folsom and I plan to build our new home, an Italian villa..."

"Vanilla." This time it was Mr. Pawket who blandly supplied the word.

"Vanilla." This time, it was Mr. Pawket who casually provided the word.

"I shall count on you as good friends and neighbors and I am anxious to have my wife meet you. We have placed the building of our new home in the hands of an architect friend of mine who is to be on the spot until all is completed. Our beloved household furnishings have already been shipped to America and we are living for the present in this hotel. We shall come home by a somewhat cir-cus-to-us route, not arriving until our new home is ready for us. Won't you two good friends take Mr. Badgely as a boarder, and do give him that stunning old room I used to have?

"I’m counting on you as good friends and neighbors, and I really want my wife to meet you. We’ve entrusted the construction of our new home to an architect friend of mine, who will be on-site until everything is finished. Our beloved furniture has already been shipped to America, and for now, we’re staying at this hotel. We'll be coming home by a rather roundabout route, not arriving until our new place is ready for us. Would you two wonderful friends please take Mr. Badgely as a boarder, and do give him that amazing old room I used to have?"

"With the kindest good wishes to you both,

"Sending you both my warmest wishes,

"Your boy,

"Your dude,"

"William Folsom."

William Folsom.

The twins, having completed what had been for them a daring undertaking, now looked about for release from an atmosphere grown suddenly boresome. The elder by four seconds went to the door and, affecting intense maturity, spat out from it. The younger, dipping his head in the water-butt near the leader, took a small comb from his pocket and, using the disturbed water-butt as a mirror, began parting into ideal smoothness his upward-turning locks.

The twins, having finished what had been a bold adventure for them, now looked for a way out of a suddenly dull atmosphere. The older one, who was four seconds ahead, walked to the door and, trying to seem very mature, spat outside. The younger one, dipping his head into the water barrel near him, took a small comb from his pocket and used the rippling water as a mirror to smooth out his hair.

The first twin, seeing his brother's back turned, dug into his pockets and, having brought out with an air of modest pride a fish-line, a morsel of gingerbread, a bit of resin, human tooth, part of a human bone, a kitten's skull, a chewed piece of gum, and an incredibly besmirched Sunday-school card, extracted from these omens a large rusty screw, which he proffered to his grandmother,[Pg 42] muttering, "For your Everything Jar." With a sudden shame at having been seen sympathizing with the interests of a woman, this twin then seized his hat and fled whooping down the road to school, followed by his brother, who, holding between his vision and the sun a small bit of crimson glass, exulted in the contemplation of a deep red universe.

The first twin, noticing his brother's back was turned, reached into his pockets and, with a hint of proud modesty, pulled out a fishing line, a piece of gingerbread, a chunk of resin, a human tooth, a fragment of a human bone, a kitten's skull, a chewed piece of gum, and a very dirty Sunday-school card. From these odd finds, he retrieved a large rusty screw, which he offered to his grandmother,[Pg 42] muttering, "For your Everything Jar." Suddenly embarrassed at being caught caring about a woman's interests, this twin grabbed his hat and ran whooping down the road to school, followed by his brother, who was holding a small piece of crimson glass up to the sun, reveling in the sight of a deep red universe.

Mrs. Pawket, bundling the dinner-dishes into a pan and pouring hot water from the teakettle over them, sighed. Mr. Pawket, having again retired to the Turkey-red-covered chair, watched his wife somewhat dazedly; he was still thinking of the contents of "Willum's" letter.

Mrs. Pawket gathered the dinner dishes into a pan and poured hot water from the kettle over them, letting out a sigh. Mr. Pawket, having once again settled into the Turkey-red-covered chair, watched his wife with a dazed expression; he was still preoccupied with what "Willum's" letter contained.

"Comin' home by a cir-cus-to-us route," he soliloquized ... "and devil-elopements. I suppose he knows what he's doin', but it all sounds kindy resky to me. Did you get it that A. Malfi was his wife's maiden name? Don't it sound sorter like a actress to you? One of them sassy, tricky furriners, I'll bet. 'N' a vanilla—what call has Willum got to build a vanilla, his age? A mansion, now—I could onderstand how the boy would hanker for a mansion—he always had big feelin's, Willum had—but a vanilla! Say, you ever seen one of them there contraptions?"

"Coming home by a circuitous route," he mused ... "and secret affairs. I guess he knows what he's doing, but it all sounds kind of risky to me. Did you catch that A. Malfi was his wife's maiden name? Doesn’t it sound sort of like an actress to you? One of those sassy, tricky foreigners, I bet. And a vanilla—what business does Willum have building a vanilla at his age? A mansion, sure—I could understand why the kid would want a mansion—he always had big aspirations, Willum did—but a vanilla! Hey, you ever seen one of those contraptions?"

Mrs. Pawket, washing the dishes, hung up the soap-shaker and cast her eyes upward as in an effort of memory. She reached for a dish-towel, replying, somewhat evasively, "Where my mother come from they had 'em a-plenty; there was one on every street."

Mrs. Pawket, washing the dishes, hung up the soap dispenser and looked up as if trying to remember something. She grabbed a dish towel and replied, somewhat evasively, "Where my mom is from, they had plenty of them; there was one on every street."

Her husband regarded her with deep respect. "Ye don't say?"

Her husband looked at her with deep respect. "You don’t say?"

Mrs. Pawket squeezed out the dishmop with a thoughtful air; she cast a hasty, authoritative glance at the range, banging the door shut with a decision that made Mr. Pawket jump as she snapped:

Mrs. Pawket wrung out the dishmop with a pensive look; she shot a quick, commanding glance at the stove, slamming the door shut with a force that made Mr. Pawket jump as she snapped:

"Just the same, this here ain't no place for a vanilla. A vanilla around these parts would be the same as if you was to wear your Sunday silk hat out a-plowin'. They hain't got good judgment, them two hain't."

"Still, this isn't a place for someone bland. A bland person around here would be like wearing your Sunday best while plowing. They don't have good judgment, those two don’t."

The old farmer regarded his wife with serious attention. Lighting his pipe, he lay back in the Turkey-red chair, puffing in silence. At last he laid the pipe down[Pg 43] and, laboriously pulling off his boots, hummed an air which had for its sole motif the undynamic suggestion:

The old farmer looked at his wife with a serious expression. Lighting his pipe, he leaned back in the bright red chair, smoking in silence. Finally, he set the pipe down[Pg 43] and, with effort, took off his boots, humming a tune that had only one theme:


"By and by
By and by
By and by. By and by. By and by."


"Soon enough"
Before long
"Soon enough. Soon enough. Soon enough."

At last the thumping of stocking feet ceased with the drone of the drowsy voice; a bit of sunlight filtering first through the tulip-trees, then through the little low kitchen window, let it be seen that Mr. Pawket had lapsed into slumber. His wife looked at him with an expressionless face. Wringing her hands out of the dish-water, she carried the pan to the door; with contemptuous words of warning to some chickens near by, she flung the contents on the grass. Going further into the door-yard she dragged up some bleached clothing and stuffed it into a clothes-basket. Choking the range full of coal, wrenching into place a refractory coal-scuttle, she turned the damper in the stove-pipe and set the stove-plates slightly a-tilt. Then she seized the tin wash-basin, and, setting up a small mirror against the window, loosened her hair and dragged her face and head through a severe toilet whose original youthful motive of comeliness had been lost in habitual effort of tidiness. This done, Mrs. Pawket donned a clean white apron and draped around her neck a knitted orange tie which she pinned with a scarlet coral breast-pin.

At last, the sound of feet shuffling around stopped with the drone of a sleepy voice; a bit of sunlight filtering first through the tulip trees and then through the small kitchen window revealed that Mr. Pawket had fallen asleep. His wife looked at him with a blank expression. Wringing her hands free of dishwater, she took the pan to the door; with scornful words aimed at some nearby chickens, she tossed the contents onto the grass. Moving further into the yard, she pulled up some faded clothing and stuffed it into a laundry basket. She packed the range full of coal, adjusted a stubborn coal scuttle, turned the damper in the stovepipe, and set the stove plates slightly askew. Then she grabbed the tin washbasin, propped a small mirror against the window, loosened her hair, and went through a strict grooming routine that had long since lost its youthful charm in the effort for tidiness. Once that was done, Mrs. Pawket put on a clean white apron and draped a knitted orange tie around her neck, securing it with a scarlet coral brooch.

Having thus dressed for the afternoon and for the feared, desired, but seldom experienced visitation called "company," Mrs. Pawket took from her pocket the screw her grandson had bestowed upon her. Suddenly, with the expression of one who in the interests of art performs dangerous acrobatic feats, she dragged a chair in front of a cupboard. Climbing, with many expressions of insecurity, on this chair, Mrs. Pawket reached a bony hand into the cupboard, groping on the top shelf for an object which her fingers approached tremulously. This object with considerable care Mrs. Pawket brought down to earth and set upon the kitchen table. It was a short, stumpy bowl or jar, upon which curious protuberances of all kinds clustered. The protuberances encircled the[Pg 44] jar in something like the way fungus circles a tree hole, in strange and various patterns.

Having gotten ready for the afternoon and the dreaded yet anticipated visits called "company," Mrs. Pawket took the screw her grandson had given her from her pocket. Suddenly, looking like someone about to perform a risky acrobatic stunt for the sake of art, she pulled a chair in front of a cupboard. With some hesitation, she climbed onto the chair and stretched her bony hand into the cupboard, cautiously feeling around on the top shelf for an object that her fingers reached for nervously. With great care, Mrs. Pawket brought the object down and placed it on the kitchen table. It was a short, stubby bowl or jar, covered in all kinds of peculiar bumps. These bumps encircled the[Pg 44] jar in a way similar to how fungus surrounds a tree hole, forming strange and varied patterns.

Mrs. Pawket, the light deepening in her eyes, took from her apron pocket the screw; holding it very daintily in one work-worn hand, with the other she dove into further recesses and produced, wrapped in an oily bit of newspaper, a large lump of putty.

Mrs. Pawket, the light growing brighter in her eyes, took the screw from her apron pocket; holding it delicately in one work-worn hand, she reached deeper into her pocket and pulled out, wrapped in a greasy piece of newspaper, a large chunk of putty.

Now a solemn ritual began. Breaking off a bit of the putty, Mrs. Pawket welded it on the jar near the other protuberances; while the putty was soft she fixed in it the screw, arranging that implement by a method best calculated to display its screw characteristics. Then Mrs. Pawket's eyes grew darker, a flush came into her wrinkled cheeks; she wrung the moisture from her brow in a sort of agony of creative pleasure. As one who performs an action sacred in its heightened detachment and mechanical efficiency, she rummaged with desperate insistence on another and higher shelf of the cupboard, this time bringing forth a very small vial of gilt varnish and an equally small paint-brush with which to apply it. Mrs. Pawket then observed that her hand was shaking and chid herself severely:

Now a serious ritual started. Breaking off a piece of the putty, Mrs. Pawket attached it to the jar near the other protrusions; while the putty was still soft, she inserted the screw, positioning it in a way that highlighted its screw features. Then Mrs. Pawket's eyes darkened, a flush appeared on her wrinkled cheeks; she wiped the sweat from her brow in a kind of agony of creative joy. Like someone performing an act that is sacred in its intense focus and precision, she frantically searched another, higher shelf of the cupboard, this time retrieving a tiny bottle of gold varnish and an equally small paintbrush to apply it. Mrs. Pawket then noticed that her hand was shaking and scolded herself harshly:

"Look at me! Soon as I see how pritty this here Everything Jar is gettin' to be, I go and get excited. If I'm goosefleshed now, what'll I be when the Everything is finished?"

"Look at me! As soon as I see how pretty this Everything Jar is getting, I start to get excited. If I have goosebumps now, what will I be like when the Everything is finished?"

But the Everything Jar was a long way from finished and the unsatisfied ache of the creative artist made heavy Mrs. Pawket's breast. She surveyed the ceramic, half-erupt with a medley of buttons, screws, safety-pins, hooks, knobs, all covered with their transforming gilt, and tried to imagine how it would seem to have it completed. Then the ultimate anxiety beset her—when completed, should the Everything be bestowed upon the minister's family or—this a recent and daring inspiration—should it be conferred upon Willum's wife, the mistress of the proposed vanilla? Mrs. Pawket was fairly tortured by uncertainty. She shook the sleeping Mr. Pawket by the shoulder.

But the Everything Jar was far from finished, and the lingering frustration of the creative artist weighed heavily on Mrs. Pawket's chest. She looked at the ceramic, half-bursting with a mix of buttons, screws, safety pins, hooks, and knobs, all covered in their shiny gold, and tried to picture what it would be like once it was done. Then the ultimate worry hit her—when it was finished, should the Everything be given to the minister's family or—this was a recent and bold idea—should it go to Willum's wife, the lady of the upcoming vanilla? Mrs. Pawket was really tormented by doubt. She shook the sleeping Mr. Pawket by the shoulder.

"Say, look at the Everything. I just now put on that last screw. Ain't it handsome?"[Pg 45]

"Hey, check out the Everything. I just put on the last screw. Isn't it beautiful?"[Pg 45]

As he blinked at the fantastic jar gleaming with golden excrescences, a deep sense of beauty thrilled Mr. Pawket.

As he blinked at the amazing jar shining with golden growths, a deep sense of beauty filled Mr. Pawket.

"Hey, Maw," he chuckled. "That's the best yet. My! ain't it pritty? It beats that lamp-shade ye made out er the tinfoil. Now the question is, who ye goin' to give it to?"

"Hey, Mom," he laughed. "That's the best one yet. Wow! Isn't it pretty? It beats that lampshade you made out of tinfoil. Now the question is, who are you going to give it to?"

"It's fer the vanilla," returned Mrs. Pawket, calmly.

"It's for the vanilla," Mrs. Pawket replied calmly.

Mr. Pawket put up his hand and wrung out his ear; he thought he could not have heard aright; such aplomb, such dashing assurance as was his wife's! His gray beard vibrated with curiosity.

Mr. Pawket raised his hand and rubbed his ear; he thought he must have misheard; the confidence and bold assurance of his wife! His gray beard shook with curiosity.

"For the vanilla," the artist repeated, firmly. "I take it Willum's wife won't be too proud to accept a notion or two fer her parlor. 'Tain't likely that she, being so long in a furrin country, has had much chance to go through the stores and pick out bric-à-brac. I don't know but what she would be thankful for an ornament or so."

"For the vanilla," the artist said again, firmly. "I don't think Willum's wife will be too proud to accept a couple of ideas for her living room. It’s not likely that, having spent so long in a foreign country, she’s had much opportunity to browse the shops and choose decorative items. I wouldn’t be surprised if she would appreciate an ornament or two."

"Ornaments?" Mr. Pawket dwelt reverently upon the word. "Ornaments? I dunno but what you got it right, though I wouldn't never have thought of it myself." He leaned over the table the better to gloat upon the golden jar. "Well," he summed up—"well, wimmen do beat all for mind-readin'. First she sets up house-keepin', it's ornaments she's goin' to hanker fer—something fer the center-table most likely; and here you, who she 'ain't never see, stands all ready with an Everything fer her!"

"Ornaments?" Mr. Pawket lingered on the word with admiration. "Ornaments? I don't know, but I think you might be onto something, though I would have never thought of it myself." He leaned over the table to admire the golden jar. "Well," he concluded, "well, women really are amazing at reading minds. First, she sets up house, and it's ornaments she's going to want—something for the center table, most likely; and here you are, someone she's never even seen, all ready with everything for her!"

A few days after the excitement produced by Willum's letter the architect arrived. He was a tall, old-young man with the preoccupied air of having reduced all human existence to exact diagrams. He was, however, strangely intoxicated by the quiet and beauty of his country surroundings. On the evening of his arrival he installed himself happily in the spare room of the Pawkets' farm-house, acting, as Mrs. Pawket marveled, as "if he hadn't never lived up in them classy city beehives."

A few days after the excitement caused by Willum's letter, the architect arrived. He was a tall, somewhat youthful man who seemed to have turned all of human life into precise diagrams. However, he was oddly captivated by the tranquility and beauty of the rural landscape. On the evening of his arrival, he happily settled into the spare room of the Pawkets' farmhouse, acting, as Mrs. Pawket noted in amazement, "as if he had never lived in those fancy city beehives."

Mr. Badgely, however, seemed to the farmer and his wife unnaturally ecstatic over the ordinary manifestations of the physical universe. He would stand for hours looking off over soft sunrise country; he would hang over the bars by the cow-sheds, staring down the red road[Pg 46] or gazing pensively up at the ancient outlines of the Pawkets' homestead. When the old farmer went up to him with knockkneed, rheumatic tread, inquiring, "Well, how goes it?" the architect would reply:

Mr. Badgely, however, appeared to the farmer and his wife to be unreasonably excited about the ordinary aspects of the physical world. He would spend hours gazing out over the gentle sunrise landscape; he would lean over the fences by the cow sheds, staring down the red road[Pg 46] or thoughtfully looking up at the old outline of the Pawkets' homestead. When the elderly farmer approached him with a knock-kneed, stiff walk, asking, "So, how's it going?" the architect would respond:

"Oh, heavenly! Such depth! Such substance! Such integrity!"

"Oh, wow! Such depth! Such substance! Such integrity!"

When Mr. Pawket, fearing such brain lesions as he could not diagnose, saw that these epithets were directed toward his own home in its tulip-tree setting, he would range himself alongside of the architect, eye his residence critically, and expectorate as he avowed:

When Mr. Pawket, worried about brain issues he couldn't identify, noticed that these comments were aimed at his own house surrounded by tulip trees, he would stand next to the architect, examine his home closely, and spit as he declared:

"It wants roofing. Come vacation I'm goin' ter put the twins to scrapin' them pesky mossback shingles; then I may go with the tide and buy me a fancy tin roof."

"It needs a new roof. Come vacation, I'm going to have the twins scrape off those annoying mossy shingles; then I might just go with the flow and buy myself a nice tin roof."

Mr. Badgely would sweep him with an unseeing look. He would stretch five very long fingers toward the façade of the farm-house, muttering, "Of course not the dormers; they obtrude, I think, and the note is pseudo-foreign. We should try to evolve something absolutely American, don't you think? But the pilasters, the door paneling, positively Doric in their clean sobriety! The eastern development, now; there may have been reason for the extreme slant toward the east—it orients well, but with a certain shock...."

Mr. Badgely would give him a blank stare. He would extend his five long fingers towards the front of the farmhouse, muttering, "Definitely not the dormers; they stand out too much, I believe, and the style seems fake-foreign. We should aim to create something completely American, don't you think? But the pilasters and the door paneling are definitely Doric in their clean elegance! As for the eastern development, there might be a reason for the strong lean towards the east—it’s well-oriented, but it’s a bit jarring...."

"Shock? I guess yes," Mr. Pawket would reply. "'Twuz struck by lightnin', tore down considerable." Then Mr. Pawket would remember that Willum had asked him to be all the help he could to the architect, so he would cast his eyes up to the sun as one who dovetails multitudinous engagements, remarking: "What say we go down to Cedar Plains now? Fool around a little. Kindy block the thing all out, as it were."

"Shock? I guess so," Mr. Pawket would reply. "It was hit by lightning, came down pretty badly." Then Mr. Pawket would remember that Willum had asked him to help the architect as much as possible, so he would look up at the sun like someone juggling a lot of tasks, saying, "How about we head down to Cedar Plains now? Mess around a bit. Just kind of plan it all out, you know?"

Once Mr. Pawket had added, "Ef we can't do nothin' else, you can tell me ef you want any of them trees left a-standin'."

Once Mr. Pawket added, "If we can't do anything else, you can just let me know if you want any of those trees left standing."

The dreaming architect had turned on him like one under sudden electric compulsion; he shook himself into unbelievable alertness.

The dreaming architect suddenly snapped to attention, like someone jolted by an electric shock; he shook himself into an astonishing level of alertness.

"The—er—trees? Left standing?"

"The—uh—trees? Still standing?"

Mr. Pawket smiled indulgently. He scratched a match on the seat of his overalls and lighted his pipe, answering[Pg 47] between puffs: "I guess you 'm new to the business, ain't ye? Don't ye know, boy, the fust thing ye do when ye set out to build a house is to lay all the trees low? Some does it with dunnamite; some does it with mules and swearin'—anything to root out the pesky things."

Mr. Pawket smiled kindly. He struck a match on the seat of his overalls and lit his pipe, responding[Pg 47] between puffs: "I guess you’re new to this, right? Don’t you know, kid, the first thing you do when you start building a house is to take down all the trees? Some people use dynamite; some use mules and cursing—anything to get rid of those annoying things."

An extraordinary look of terror had swept the architect's face.

An overwhelming expression of fear had crossed the architect's face.

"Nervous," noted Mr. Pawket, "nervous! Maw'll have to feed him up with buttermilk and put drops into his coffee. Them city people is always nagged into nerves." The old man continued in fatherly fashion:

"Nervous," said Mr. Pawket, "nervous! Maw will have to give him buttermilk and add some drops to his coffee. Those city folks are always worked up into a nervous state." The old man went on in a fatherly manner:

"Now, you wantin' to make all clear for anything as sizable as a vanilla, fust thing we do is to 'scratch off the trees.' I can git you plenty fellers handy with ax and saw, but when it comes to them cussed roots, why, then, you 'm goin' to want dunnamite."

"Now, if you want to be clear about anything as big as a vanilla, the first thing we do is 'cut down the trees.' I can get you plenty of guys with an axe and saw, but when it comes to those pesky roots, you're going to need dynamite."

The architect bowed his head thoughtfully. As the two took the little bronzed path leading to the natural park-land dark with tapering cedars, he gave a puzzled look at the old farmer. At last he seemed struck by an idea and said, slowly:

The architect lowered his head in thought. As the two walked along the small, bronze path heading to the wooded park filled with tall cedars, he glanced at the old farmer with a puzzled expression. Finally, an idea seemed to hit him and he said, slowly:

"Do you know, Mr. Pawket, we architects are often a little vague; we need so much to—er—confer—and—er—ahem!—consult. Now, really, I should be so interested. Just what are your personal preferences with regard to the construction of an Italian villa?"

"Do you know, Mr. Pawket, we architects can be somewhat unclear; we often need to—um—talk things over—and—uh—excuse me!—get input. Honestly, I would be very interested. What are your personal preferences for the design of an Italian villa?"

Mr. Pawket was for the moment slightly dazed. He surmised that the question placed him somewhat at a disadvantage; yet, somehow, it seemed to him that he knew a good deal about Italian villas. Gathering together certain impressions derived from the conversation of the twins, from a picture seen on a calendar, from the one lurid film of his experience, and from certain opulent descriptions of the building of the Tabernacle, it seemed to him that he knew a little something about occult species of architecture. He not immodestly presented his ideas.

Mr. Pawket was a bit confused for the moment. He figured that the question put him at a disadvantage; still, it felt like he knew quite a bit about Italian villas. He pieced together some impressions from the twins' conversations, a picture he'd seen on a calendar, the one flashy movie he'd watched, and some lavish descriptions of the Tabernacle's construction, leading him to believe he understood a bit about unusual types of architecture. He confidently shared his thoughts.

"I take it"—squashing ruminatively through puddles—"I take it that the vanilla idee is kinder intricate, ain't it?—somethin' fancy and grand like a castle? Two or three cupolos, er course, and all run around with stoops and balconies; marble staircases inside." Mr. Pawket[Pg 48] added this carelessly as one used to the larger handling of details. "High sideboards set out in silver in the dinin'-room—a reel handsome phonnygraft into the front room and statoos on the gateposts."

"I get it"—squishing thoughtfully through puddles—"I get it that the vanilla idea is pretty complicated, right?—something fancy and grand like a castle? Two or three domes, of course, and all decked out with porches and balconies; marble staircases inside." Mr. Pawket[Pg 48] added this casually as someone used to managing finer details. "High sideboards set with silver in the dining room—a really nice phonograph in the living room and statues on the gateposts."

The architect receiving this preliminary sketch with such silent respect, Mr. Pawket gained courage and resumed:

The architect accepted this preliminary sketch with quiet respect, Mr. Pawket found his confidence and continued:

"Wall-papers I ain't so sure about." The old farmer took out a large clasp-knife and, paring his thumb-nail, continued, somewhat loftily: "I presume that is as the lady of the house commands. Some favors blue, but there's a many as is great hands for red. I see a house once had dead animals, stuffed codfish, and shot ducks all over the wall-paper into the dinin'-room; 'twuz reel tony! As fer the yard—well, I mistrust that Willum, bein' sociable and always interested into the open air, would want circular seats around whatever trees was left standin'. Ye could paint 'em red, white, and blue, ye know. And he'd like a pond, maybe, with a white swan shovin' back and forth."

"Wallpapers, I'm not so sure about." The old farmer pulled out a large clasp knife and, trimming his thumbnail, continued somewhat haughtily: "I guess that's up to the lady of the house. Some people prefer blue, but many are really into red. I once saw a house that had dead animals, stuffed codfish, and shot ducks all over the dining room wallpaper; it was really fancy! As for the yard—well, I suspect that Willum, being friendly and always interested in the outdoors, would want circular benches around whatever trees were still standing. You could paint them red, white, and blue, you know. And he might like a pond, maybe, with a white swan gliding back and forth."

At last came the day when vans of imported laborers arrived and began quick breaking of ground and laying of foundations on Cedar Plains. Parts of the superb heating system, the installing of which was the architect's special care, numerous white bath-tubs—these things were deposited before the eyes of the excited Mr. Pawket, who, in the absence of the owner of the proposed villa, felt that he must be very vigilant in overseeing. Every day the old man appeared at Cedar Plains, boots spattered, overalls greased and clayey, making his anxious comments to the architect, who received them thoughtfully, with the air of putting all suggestions into immediate execution.

At last, the day arrived when vans full of imported laborers came and started breaking ground and laying the foundations at Cedar Plains. Parts of the impressive heating system, which the architect had taken special care to design, along with several white bathtubs—these items were laid out in front of the excited Mr. Pawket, who, in the owner's absence, felt he needed to be very attentive in supervising. Every day, the old man showed up at Cedar Plains, his boots splattered, overalls greasy and muddy, making his worried comments to the architect, who listened thoughtfully, as if ready to implement all suggestions immediately.

So the building of the "vanilla" proceeded, but it proceeded under the stigma of an outraged countryside. The "show-place" confidently predicted seemed not to evolve; outside of insane expenditures for heating and bathing and the sanitary care of laundry and food, there were few evidences that the villa was to be magnificent. Development after development not only puzzled the neighboring farmers, but incensed them. Men driving by "Willum's[Pg 49] vanilla" pointed it out, tongue in cheek, with derisive whip; their women folks, veiled and taciturn, leaned forward in curious wonder to condemn silently. Such complacent agriculturists as owned "ottermobiles" came from miles away to view the thing; they halted their machines by the roadside and went in parties up through the tapering cedars to where stood the slowly rising square white walls, which they stared at with patronizing guffaws. It was the fashion for the youth of Brook Center to spend Sunday afternoons down in Cedar Plains, where among the dark trees they found the rosy trail of arbutus; where strawberries hung in the rank green grass, and where, of autumn days, wandering over the sweet stubble, they confessed to each other those innocent melancholies of beings that have never known sorrow.

So the construction of the "vanilla" continued, but it was met with the disapproval of the upset countryside. The "show-place" that was confidently predicted didn't seem to come to fruition; aside from the crazy expenses for heating, bathing, and the proper care of laundry and food, there were few signs that the villa would be magnificent. Each new development not only puzzled the local farmers but also angered them. People driving by "Willum's[Pg 49] vanilla" pointed it out mockingly, their whips in hand; their women, covered and quiet, leaned forward in curiosity to silently criticize. The more comfortable farmers who owned "ottermobiles" came from miles away to see it; they parked their cars by the roadside and hiked in groups through the tall cedars to where the slowly rising square white walls stood, which they stared at with condescending laughter. It became a trend for the youth of Brook Center to spend Sunday afternoons down in Cedar Plains, where amidst the dark trees they found the pink trail of arbutus; where strawberries hung in the thick green grass, and where on autumn days, wandering through the sweet stubble, they shared their innocent sorrows of being that had never known true pain.

On the edge of the plains where the russet path met the highway was an old well. Here the brooding boys and girls were accustomed to bring their loves and quarrels; here they hoisted the bucket from its glittering black depths, poured water on tight bunches of anemone, fern, and Dutchman's breeches, took long, gasping country drinks, and played all the pranks youth plays when relaxed beside its subtle, laughing ally—water. As the Sunday sun went down the boys and girls discussed the strange phenomenon of the new house whose enigmatic walls gleamed through the fields of their once free rovings. They uttered dark hearsay: "Some says them two is crazy; that's why they been chased out er It'ly." The twins, playing stick-knife in the soft turf that edged the road, flatly contradicted this:

On the edge of the plains where the rust-colored path met the highway, there was an old well. Here, the thoughtful boys and girls would often come to share their loves and conflicts; they pulled the bucket up from its shimmering black depths, poured water over tight bunches of anemones, ferns, and Dutchman's breeches, took deep, refreshing drinks, and had fun just like any group of young people does when relaxed beside their friendly, laughing companion—water. As the Sunday sun set, the boys and girls talked about the curious new house with its mysterious walls shining through the fields where they used to roam freely. They shared dark rumors: "Some say those two are crazy; that's why they've been kicked out of Italy." The twins, playing stick-knife in the soft grass by the road, completely disagreed with this:

"They are not crazy, neither; they 'm as common sense as you are."

"They're not crazy either; they're as sensible as you are."

"Well, ef they ain't crazy, why they goin' to have stone floors? Why they got them big old stone jars that come yesterday? Why ain't they goin' to have no stair carpets? Why ain't they goin' to have no window-curtings?"

"Well, if they aren't crazy, why are they going to have stone floors? Why do they have those big stone jars that came yesterday? Why aren't they going to have any stair carpets? Why aren't they going to have any window curtains?"

"They are, too, crazy, and they gone and built that old vanilla right on where we used to pick checkerberries, and he's goin' to put a outlandish Dago top right on this here well, the kind they have in It'ly where they all wear rags and eat lemon-skins."[Pg 50]

"They're crazy, and they went and built that plain old building right where we used to pick checkerberries, and he's going to put a ridiculous Italian-style roof on this well, the kind they have in Italy where everyone wears rags and eats lemon peels."[Pg 50]

"Nobody won't keep me from drinkin' out of this well when it's got a Dago top."

"Nobody's going to stop me from drinking from this well when it has an Italian top."

"Nobody won't never stop me from goin' on Cedar Plains if I've got a mind ter. I got as good a right as they got."

"Nobody is going to stop me from going to Cedar Plains if I want to. I have just as much right as they do."

"I'd just as soon heave a rock right now at that there vanilla. I don't care for it. I ain't afraid of no tin-faced I-talian dudes."

"I'd just as soon throw a rock at that vanilla right now. I don't like it. I'm not scared of any tin-faced Italian guys."

At last came a letter announcing the proposed arrival of the villa furniture. The buckboard with the white horse halted again under the tulip-tree and this time Mr. Pawket with unwonted sense of haste intercepted the letter. The Rural, whose Rough Rider hat was now discarded for a black-velvet tam-o'-shanter adorned with a coquettish pink rose, rigidly resigned it to his eager grasp.

At last, a letter arrived announcing the planned delivery of the villa furniture. The wagon with the white horse stopped again under the tulip tree, and this time Mr. Pawket, unusually eager, grabbed the letter. The Rural, who had traded his Rough Rider hat for a black-velvet tam-o'-shanter decorated with a playful pink rose, stiffly handed it over to him.

Mr. Pawket, for all his preoccupation, was not blind to the pink rose; he quickly got its sense and made the usual deduction.

Mr. Pawket, despite being preoccupied, noticed the pink rose; he quickly understood its meaning and made the usual conclusion.

"When does the weddin' take place?" he asked, facetiously.

"When's the wedding happening?" he asked, jokingly.

The rigidity around the corners of the Rural's mouth did not lessen as she replied with the evasion Brook Center found piquant, "Next day after Never."

The stiffness around the corners of the Rural's mouth didn't fade as she answered with the evasiveness that Brook Center found charming, "The day after Never."

Having successfully warded off inquiry as to personal plans, the Rural returned to her rightful prerogatives of newsmonger, demanding:

Having successfully avoided questions about her personal plans, the Rural resumed her rightful role as a gossipmonger, demanding:

"How's Mis' Pawket's Everything gittin' along? I got a couple shoe-buttons fer her. She'd better hurry up and finish it; I hear there is four more in town startin' Everything Jars. Seems there's a sort of rivalry of who's goin' to be the first to get a Everything into the vanilla."

"How's Mis' Pawket's Everything coming along? I got a couple shoe-buttons for her. She'd better hurry up and finish it; I hear there are four more in town starting Everything Jars. Seems there's a bit of rivalry over who's going to be the first to get an Everything into the vanilla."

A look of calamity shaded Mr. Pawket's face, but he accepted the two shoe-buttons with dignified reserve.

A look of disaster clouded Mr. Pawket's face, but he took the two shoe-buttons with composed grace.

"All she needs now is a harness buckle and a couple peanut-shells," he explained, nonchalantly. "I can get them fer her easy enough; the twins have been helping her some, one with a sinker and the other with a hook and eye. 'Tain't likely any one can git their jar in afore hern. I wouldn't advise nobody to nerve themselves up to it. There's been rumors," added Mr. Pawket, gravely—"there's[Pg 51] been rumors as some one is tryin' to git up a rockery fer the vanilla. Now I wouldn't advise 'em to. The lady will want to tinker with that herself. But if everybody is itchin' to help, why don't they take up a nice collection er white door-knobs to trim up the garden paths?"

"All she needs now is a harness buckle and a couple of peanut shells," he said casually. "I can get those for her pretty easily; the twins have been helping her a bit, one with a sinker and the other with a hook and eye. It's unlikely anyone can get their jar in before hers. I wouldn't recommend anyone trying to. There have been rumors," Mr. Pawket added seriously—"there's[Pg 51] been rumors that someone is trying to set up a rockery for the vanilla. I wouldn't advise them to do that. The lady will want to handle that herself. But if everyone is eager to help, why don't they gather a nice collection of white door knobs to decorate the garden paths?"

The mail maiden smiled a contemptuous smile; her black eyes held like sediment the look of repudiation.

The mail carrier smirked with disdain; her dark eyes reflected a mix of dismissal.

"Ah, door-knobs!"—scornfully. "What's the use Of givin' up your curios and souvenirs to folks like that? They don't know how to appreciate it! I got a better use for my door-knobs. They 'm peculiar, them two is; they don't know nothin'. You heard that about the bedrooms, I presume?"

"Ah, door knobs!"—with a sneer. "What's the point of giving up your curios and souvenirs to people like that? They don’t even know how to appreciate them! I have a better use for my door knobs. They're odd, those two; they don't know anything. You've heard about the bedrooms, I assume?"

Mr. Pawket, a worried look settling on his kind face, peered up at the Rural; he took off his sun-hat and fanned himself with it.

Mr. Pawket, a concerned expression on his kindly face, looked up at the Rural; he removed his sun hat and waved it gently to cool himself.

"The bedrooms?" he questioned, falteringly. "D' ye mean that comical cage-like where they goin' to sleep outdoors?"

"The bedrooms?" he asked hesitantly. "Do you mean that funny, cage-like place where they're going to sleep outside?"

The Rural smiled scornfully; she adjusted the pink rosebud with a haughty, gauntleted hand.

The Rural smiled mockingly; she adjusted the pink rosebud with a proud, gloved hand.

"I mean the walls," shortly. "Plaster walls. Yes, sir, that's what I mean and I know what I'm talkin' about—rough walls, plaster, like a cellar. I know what I'm talkin' about, for it's my intended has the job; he's 'most crazy about it, my intended is, it's gone all over the Center and every one laughin' and teasin' him about it.... She's wrote it herself in a letter with that same honey-bee onto the envelope. 'I want the bedroom walls to be rough plaster,' that's what she's went and wrote, 'of a pale yellow colorin' Mr. Badgely will choose. Please allow him to mix the color' (ain't it awful?) 'and put it on very rough' (she says). 'I want the grain especially coarse and rich' (she says). 'Coarse and rich'!" The Rural lifted dramatic eyes, inquiring again, "Ain't that terrible?"

"I mean the walls," she said briefly. "Plaster walls. Yes, sir, that's what I'm talking about—rough walls, plaster, like in a basement. I know what I'm talking about because my fiancé has the job; he's almost crazy about it, my fiancé is, and everyone around the Center is laughing and teasing him about it.... She wrote it herself in a letter with that same honey-bee on the envelope. 'I want the bedroom walls to be rough plaster,' that's what she wrote, 'of a pale yellow color that Mr. Badgely will choose. Please let him mix the color' (isn't it awful?) 'and apply it very roughly' (she says). 'I want the grain especially coarse and rich' (she says). 'Coarse and rich'!" The Rural raised her dramatic eyes, asking again, "Isn't that terrible?"

Mr. Pawket hesitated. An idea of loyalty possessed him; he made a feeble attempt at seeming to support the unknown lady's taste.

Mr. Pawket hesitated. A sense of loyalty took hold of him; he made a weak attempt to appear to support the unknown lady's taste.

"Er course, as I look at vanillas—" he began, weakly.[Pg 52]

"Of course, as I look at vanillas—" he started, weakly.[Pg 52]

But the Rural interrupted him with a vicious clip of her lean brown jaws. "Vanillas?" with scornful inflection. "Vanillas?" She lashed the white horse into a sprawling stagger as she snapped, "She don't know nothin' about vanillas!" and rattled confidently away, calling back, scornfully; "She don't know nothin'; she 'ain't never had no instruction; she don't reelize that there's such things as wall-papers. 'Coarse and rich,'" sneered the Rural. She peered back over her trim young shoulder, adding: "They say their furniture has come. Everybody is down to the junction, studyin' it. I'm glad it ain't mine."

But the Rural cut him off with a sharp snap of her lean brown jaws. "Vanillas?" she said, full of scorn. "Vanillas?" She whipped the white horse into a wild stagger as she snapped, "She doesn't know anything about vanillas!" and confidently rode off, calling back with disdain, "She doesn't know anything; she hasn't had any training; she doesn’t even realize there are such things as wallpapers. 'Coarse and rich,'" the Rural mocked. She glanced back over her neat young shoulder, adding, "They say their furniture has arrived. Everyone is down at the junction, checking it out. I'm glad it's not mine."

It was true that the furniture had arrived. Braving the vicissitudes of sea routes; badly shipped by an Italian warehouse, and roughly handled at an American port, still the furniture had arrived. It had been dumped out of its crated cars at the little Brook Center station. To the lover of Flemish and Spanish carving, to the connoisseur of Genoese cabinets and Italian intarsia, to the student of time-fumed designs and forms, the coming of this furniture might well have been an event; for by a freak of destiny, on the little platform of an obscure country junction were assembled the hoardings of centuries of tradition, the adored heirlooms of a long line of ancestry. One huge case, half wrecked, showed the gleam of Florentine brasses; another, crated and roped, revealed faded Genoese brocades; slender broken legs and edges of carved flaps protruded from battered sheathings. To some minds all this might have spelled a certain sort of poetry; to the curious group assembled at the junction it spelled eccentricity and, what was worse, a fixed and immoral shabbiness of existence!

It was true that the furniture had arrived. After enduring the ups and downs of shipping routes; poorly packed by an Italian warehouse and roughly handled at an American port, the furniture had finally made it. It had been dumped out of its crates at the small Brook Center station. For those who loved Flemish and Spanish carvings, connoisseurs of Genoese cabinets and Italian inlays, and students of vintage designs and styles, the arrival of this furniture might have been a significant event; for by a twist of fate, on the small platform of an obscure country stop were gathered the treasures of centuries of tradition, the cherished heirlooms of a long lineage. One large case, half-damaged, displayed the shine of Florentine brass; another, packed and tied, revealed faded Genoese brocades; slender broken legs and edges of carved flaps poked out from battered coverings. To some, all this might have hinted at a certain kind of poetry; to the curious group gathered at the station, it instead suggested eccentricity and, what was worse, a permanent and unrefined shabby existence!

The junction agent pointed out a half-crated table standing by itself; it looked inconceivably old and was of a timber unknown to Brook Center. Its rickety four legs, wrapped separately, tapered off into carvings of opulent nymphs and the wild, laughing faces of dryads and fauns—these legs were observed by the curious groups at the junction to be badly worn and honeycombed with worm-holes.

The junction agent pointed out a half-assembled table standing alone; it looked incredibly old and was made from a type of wood unfamiliar to Brook Center. Its shaky four legs, wrapped individually, tapered into carvings of lavish nymphs and the wild, laughing faces of dryads and fauns—these legs were noticed by the curious crowds at the junction to be badly worn and filled with wormholes.

"For the vanilla," it was whispered from one to [Pg 53]another; the junction agent, hand over mouth, bowed himself backward in mirth. "They say it's all from her home, and this is the dinin'-room table. My! My! My! ain't it awful, all them old, ancient things?"

"For the vanilla," it was whispered from one to [Pg 53]another; the junction agent, covering his mouth with his hand, leaned back in laughter. "They say it's all from her house, and this is the dining room table. Wow! Isn't it terrible, all those old, ancient things?"

Mr. Pawket, affecting a connoisseurship unconsciously copied from the architect, bent over the table, examining it; with vague puzzlement he passed his hand over its cut and hacked surface—surface on which hundreds of monks of the time of Clement III had whetted their restless knives.

Mr. Pawket, trying to mimic a style he unconsciously picked up from the architect, leaned over the table, inspecting it; with a sense of vague confusion, he ran his hand over its rough, worn surface—a surface on which hundreds of monks from the time of Clement III had sharpened their restless knives.

"I don't onderstand it; I don't onderstand it"—the old farmer feebly shook his head—"unless it's she ain't used to nothin' better and he's kep' his mouth shut. 'Twould be like Willum to pertend he didn't care; he was always biddable. M' wife could feed him anythin' from pot-cheese to pork; he was always a great hand to keep the peace."

"I don’t understand it; I don’t understand it," the old farmer weakly shook his head. "Unless it’s that she’s not used to anything better and he’s kept his mouth shut. It would be like William to pretend he didn’t care; he was always compliant. My wife could feed him anything from cottage cheese to pork; he was always great at keeping the peace."

The junction master watched in leering silence the brittle collection of household fittings being lifted into carts. "Well, I guess I'm glad it ain't me is goin' to have 'em for neighbors," he observed, feelingly. "They 'll fall back on you a good deal, one thing and another; they 'm pretty well broken down in pocket—you can see that."

The junction master watched in a smirking silence as the fragile collection of household items was lifted into carts. "Well, I guess I'm glad it ain't me who's going to have them for neighbors," he remarked, feelingly. "They'll rely on you quite a bit, one way or another; they're pretty much strapped for cash—you can tell that."

Mr. Pawket in dumb disappointment climbed up into his wagon and stooped to take the reins. For a few moments he chewed violently with his front teeth before he spat desperately into the junction geranium-bed, asserting with dignity:

Mr. Pawket, feeling utterly disappointed, climbed into his wagon and bent down to grab the reins. For a moment, he chewed angrily with his front teeth before he spat out, frustrated, into the geranium bed at the intersection, stating with dignity:

"Oh, I guess you got no call to worry. 'Tain't as if they didn't have no friends in this country. Willum's sort of son to me, my own boy bein' long dead. Ef the worst comes to the worst I don't know but what I could make a fist to help him out. Whoa, there!" Mr. Pawket, rising in his seat, backed his team truculently. "Ef anythin's needed," he observed, superbly, "I shall see to it myself—'twould n't take me long to buy him a dining-room table and a few little fixin's so's he could hold up his head in the world."

"Oh, I guess you don't need to worry. It's not like they don't have any friends in this country. Willum is like a son to me, my own boy having passed away a long time ago. If things get really bad, I think I could definitely step in to help him out. Hold on a second!" Mr. Pawket, standing up in his seat, reined in his team forcefully. "If anything is needed," he said confidently, "I'll take care of it myself—wouldn't take me long to buy him a dining room table and a few little things so he could hold his head high in the world."

All the way home Willum's friend pondered the thing. Once when the horses stopped to drink at a wayside trough he slapped his knee fiercely and said: "That's the[Pg 54] ticket! Yes, sir, that's the size of it!" At dinner, after the twins had taken their departure, he suggested his plan to his wife; to his immense relief she met the thing in his own spirit.

All the way home, Willum's friend thought about it. Once, when the horses stopped to drink at a trough by the road, he slapped his knee hard and said, "That's the[Pg 54] ticket! Yes, that's exactly it!" At dinner, after the twins had left, he shared his idea with his wife; to his great relief, she responded with the same enthusiasm.

"A golden-oak dinin'-table, anyway," argued Mr. Pawket. "One or two fancy fixin's so they can hold up their heads in the world."

"A golden oak dining table, anyway," argued Mr. Pawket. "Just a couple of nice touches so they can hold their heads high in the world."

"And shut people's mouths," agreed his wife. "That hotel-keeper's girl, now, I never see any one more sassy—she with an Everything only half done and sayin' she's goin' to be the first to get one into the vanilla, and yet talkin' something terrible behind them and their furniture's backs."

"And shut people up," his wife agreed. "That hotel-keeper's girl, I swear I've never seen anyone more sassy—acting like she’s got everything figured out, claiming she’ll be the first to get one into the vanilla, yet talking a ton of trash behind their backs about them and their furniture."

"How's your Everything?" asked Mr. Pawket, suddenly; a grim determination shot into the eyes under his hairy brows.

"How's your Everything?" asked Mr. Pawket abruptly, a fierce determination flashing in his eyes beneath his bushy eyebrows.

For answer his wife rose. Unwrapping some white mosquito-netting, she presented to view a large, bulbous object encircled with protuberances, excrescenced with golden knobbiness—this object, strangely sticky, smelled something like bananas; it was the Everything, completed and unveiled. Mr. and Mrs. Pawket gazed upon it in silent admiration. As they stood lost in contemplation of its conglomerate goldiness, there came the sound of a sprightly whistle and light step, and the architect appeared in the doorway.

For an answer, his wife stood up. Unwrapping some white mosquito netting, she revealed a large, bulbous object covered in bumps and adorned with golden knobs—this object, oddly sticky, smelled a bit like bananas; it was the Everything, finished and revealed. Mr. and Mrs. Pawket stared at it in silent admiration. As they stood there, engrossed in its shiny goldiness, they heard a cheerful whistle and light footsteps, and the architect appeared in the doorway.

Mr. Badgely had by this time become an intimate member of the farm household. The two old people beamed upon him; Mr. Pawket waved him excitedly toward the table, announcing:

Mr. Badgely had by this time become a close member of the farm household. The two older people smiled at him warmly; Mr. Pawket eagerly gestured for him to come to the table, announcing:

"Well, sir, it's finished. Take it or leave it; I don't know as you could find one any handsomer."

"Well, sir, it’s done. Take it or leave it; I don’t think you could find one any nicer."

Mr. Badgely started theatrically. He was clad in white flannels and a white silk shirt; a golden-brown tie matched the brown of a dreaming fire in his eyes, and there were brown silk socks upon his shapely calf-skinned feet. The Pawkets, even in their absorption, noted that, if not really young, the architect suggested something very like youth. His dapper figure now bent reverently over the kitchen table on whose red-and-white-checkered cloth reposed the gold jar; he drew a long breath.[Pg 55]

Mr. Badgely made a dramatic entrance. He was dressed in white pants and a white silk shirt; a golden-brown tie matched the warm glow of the fire reflecting in his eyes, and he wore brown silk socks on his neatly shaped feet. The Pawkets, even in their own world, noticed that, while he wasn't exactly young, the architect had an air of youthful energy. His stylish figure now leaned over the kitchen table, which had a red-and-white checkered cloth draped over it, and on it sat the gold jar; he took a deep breath.[Pg 55]

"The—er—Everything!" he murmured. After a long and careful scrutiny of the golden object, he turned to Mr. Pawket.

"The—uh—Everything!" he murmured. After a long and careful look at the golden object, he turned to Mr. Pawket.

"Really—it—it defies description—it is so—er—genuine! I confess I never have seen anything quite like it—anywhere. Mrs. Pawket, I do congratulate you."

"Honestly—it—it’s hard to describe—it’s so—uh—authentic! I admit I’ve never seen anything quite like it—anywhere. Mrs. Pawket, I really do congratulate you."

"There's a rage for 'em now," explained Mr. Pawket, proudly, "but 't was she started the first one. She began the hull thing; we was foolish enough to mention ourn to the hotel-keeper's daughter, and now, as fur as I can gather, there's six Everythings started right here in Brook Center."

"There's a craze for them now," Mr. Pawket explained proudly, "but she started the first one. She kicked off the whole thing; we were foolish enough to mention ours to the hotel owner's daughter, and now, as far as I can tell, there are six Everythings started right here in Brook Center."

Mr. Badgely showed deep emotion. "Really, six Everythings? You surprise me. I had no idea the community boasted such—er—creative feeling."

Mr. Badgely was visibly moved. "Wow, six Everythings? You really surprise me. I had no idea the community had such—um—creative spirit."

The old farmer looked at the young man, then at his wife. "Tell him what you goin' to do," he commanded. Mrs. Pawket, however, twisted nervously at the end of the white mosquito-netting and said she felt too shy. Mr. Pawket with manly decision relieved her of the burden of explanation.

The old farmer glanced at the young man, then at his wife. "Tell him what you're going to do," he said firmly. Mrs. Pawket, however, fiddled nervously with the end of the white mosquito netting and said she felt too shy. Mr. Pawket, in a decisive manner, took over the explanation for her.

"Seems she's had it in her mind to finish that there Everything in time to have it on the center-table in the vanilla," he said; "and now she's gone and got me so het up with interest that I got to take a hand, too. Now, fer instance, the furniture—" The old man hitched himself nearer to the architect, saying in sepulchral tones of parental anxiety: "'Tain't fer me to interfere, but I seen the stuff. I been down to the junction and see what they got. Well, say, ain't it pitiful, all that old, ancient furniture?"

"Seems she's been thinking about finishing that Everything in time to put it on the center table in the vanilla," he said. "And now she's made me so interested that I have to get involved, too. For example, the furniture—" The old man scooted closer to the architect, speaking in a grave tone filled with parental concern: "I shouldn't interfere, but I saw the stuff. I went down to the junction and saw what they have. Well, isn't it sad, all that old, outdated furniture?"

Mr. Badgely nodded his head with another sort of concern. "Perfectly rotten carelessness. But I've sent to town for a corking man who handles these things; he's coming out to-morrow with his staff. After all, it's merely a question of understanding period, and American restoration is diabolically clever."

Mr. Badgely nodded with a different kind of worry. "Utterly careless. But I've called in a really good expert who deals with this sort of thing; he’s coming out tomorrow with his team. In the end, it’s just a matter of knowing the right period, and American restoration is incredibly skillful."

But the old farmer waved the younger man grandly aside. "That's as may be; that's as may be," he said, hastily. "Put it in the kitchen or use it in the g'rage—I ain't one to advise waste; but see here, my young man"—he[Pg 56] stared impressively into the architect's face—"I knowed Willum's folks. I know what he's used to and what he's got a right to expect. Ef he's lost money, that ain't none of my business, and ef he's married an Eyetalian, that ain't no reflection on her. As I take it, they 'm all sorter down at heel in It'ly, and it seems they got now so they don't know no better. But I knowed Willum's folks. I know he should hold up his head in his own country."

But the old farmer waved the younger man aside with a flourish. "That may be true; that may be true," he said quickly. "Put it in the kitchen or use it in the garage—I’m not one to waste anything; but listen here, my young man"—he[Pg 56] stared meaningfully into the architect's face—"I knew William's family. I know what he’s used to and what he has a right to expect. If he’s lost money, that’s not my concern, and if he married an Italian, that doesn’t reflect on her. As I see it, they're all a bit down on their luck in Italy, and it seems they've gotten used to it. But I knew William's family. I know he should hold his head high in his own country."

A faint color stole into Mr. Pawket's gray-bearded face. Mrs. Pawket's eyes were fixed admiringly on her husband. Mr. Badgely bent his head in respectful listening. Mr. Pawket struck an attitude close to the Everything Jar. He was glad that the twins, with their habit of shrewd analysis, were not there as he said:

A slight blush appeared on Mr. Pawket's gray-bearded face. Mrs. Pawket looked at her husband with admiration in her eyes. Mr. Badgely leaned in with respectful attention. Mr. Pawket positioned himself near the Everything Jar. He was relieved that the twins, with their knack for sharp analysis, weren’t there as he said:

"I ain't rich—but," with a significant cough, "I ain't no one to stand by and see the hull Center pokin' the finger er shame at Willum and his furniture. The vanilla ... well, what's done is done, and it can't be helped: seems it's what they set their hearts on and some folks like to be strange-appearin', but the furniture—well, it don't suit, that's all! Willum's the kind should have what 's all the go—plush and satin and chenille-like." The old farmer looked at the architect meaningly; he felt himself suddenly a man of the world; he stood almost straight in his wrinkled boots, looking around the little kitchen fiercely and roaring: "Golden oak or bird's-eye maple! I got catalogues. Spare no expense. Get him what he needs. I'll back you!"

"I’m not rich—but," with a meaningful cough, "I won’t just stand by and watch the hull Center shame Willum and his furniture. The dresser...well, what's done is done, and there's nothing we can do about it: seems like that's what they want and some people like to have unique looks, but the furniture—well, it just doesn't fit, that's all! Willum deserves what's in style—plush and satin and chenille." The old farmer looked at the architect pointedly; he suddenly felt like a worldly man; he stood almost straight in his wrinkled boots, scanning the little kitchen fiercely and shouting: "Golden oak or bird's-eye maple! I’ve got catalogs. Spare no expense. Get him what he needs. I’ll support you!"

It was a moment full of significance. The architect, a man of many subtle perceptions, was quite aware of it. He himself had been worried over the general attitude of the country community toward the villa, which, he could see, had deeply disappointed and mortified anticipation. Rumors had reached him that the neighborhood not only repudiated the new building on the grounds of general distaste, but that a movement of ostracism had begun by which the intents and purposes of the occupants of the villa were to be balked and frustrated. Brook Center, so Mr. Badgely had divined, was keen for patronizing the newly arrived Italian lady with gifts of decorated [Pg 57]umbrella-stands, lamp-shades, and door-mats; but, on the other hand, it had severely decided not to be patronized by the expected householders. Supplies of milk and cream could not be promised; fresh eggs, it appeared, were needed for home consumption; pranks were planned by the young people to further humiliate the supposedly downtrodden and financially embarrassed Willum. There had even been talk of filling up the well—now topped by a graceful Italian canopy—with mud and stones; and one enterprising spirit had already chalked upon the bucket, "We don't want no Dagos to Brook Center." In short, it had begun to seem to the architect that the immediate atmosphere was unpropitious for a serene home-coming. Now, as he faced the eager old farmer, something like a solution dawned on him.

It was a moment full of meaning. The architect, a man with many subtle insights, was well aware of it. He had been concerned about the overall attitude of the local community toward the villa, which he could see had left them deeply disappointed and embarrassed. He had heard rumors that the neighborhood not only rejected the new building out of general dislike, but that a movement to ostracize the occupants was underway, aimed at thwarting their intentions and plans. Brook Center, as Mr. Badgely had figured out, was eager to shower the newly arrived Italian lady with gifts of decorated [Pg 57]umbrella stands, lampshades, and doormats; however, it had firmly decided not to accept any patronage from the expected residents. They couldn't guarantee deliveries of milk and cream; fresh eggs, it seemed, were required for personal use; and the local youth were planning pranks to further humiliate the supposedly downtrodden and financially struggling Willum. There were even discussions about filling up the well—now topped with a beautiful Italian canopy—with mud and stones; and one particularly inventive person had already written on the bucket, "We don't want no Dagos in Brook Center." In short, it was starting to seem to the architect that the immediate atmosphere was not favorable for a peaceful return home. Now, as he faced the eager old farmer, something like a solution began to take shape in his mind.

"Er—expense"—the architect repeated Mr. Pawket's word—"er—do I understand, sir, that besides that very rare and (ahem!) imposing specimen of Mrs. Pawket's handiwork—this Everything Jar—do I understand you to mean that you are so good as to wish to assist in the—er—interior furnishings?"

"Um—expense"—the architect repeated Mr. Pawket's word—"um—am I right in understanding, sir, that in addition to that unique and (ahem!) impressive example of Mrs. Pawket's work—this Everything Jar—are you saying that you're willing to help with the—um—interior decorations?"

The old farmer eyed him with delight.

The old farmer looked at him with pleasure.

"That's the ticket," he roared. "You got it right; you're the man for my money." He struck an attitude of almost intoxicated satisfaction, roaring again: "Golden oak, that's what; none too good for such as him. Get him what he's used to. Him with that old, ancient furniture!" Mr. Pawket pressed a roll of extremely faded one-dollar bills into the architect's hand, repeating: "A golden-oak set fer the dinin'-room. I know where they have it slick and shinin'. Take yer catalogue and make yer pick. Cost! By the great gander! what do I care fer cost?" A fervor like that of a whirling dervish seized the old farmer. "Golden oak!" he roared. Red-plush parlor suite." His gaze, falling upon the Everything, became radiant. He hitched his suspenders with broad effects of swagger, repeating once more, "It's what he's used to and the best ain't too good for how he was brought up."

"That's the ticket," he shouted. "You got it right; you're the one I want." He posed with an almost drunken sense of satisfaction, shouting again: "Golden oak, that's right; nothing less will do for someone like him. Get him what he's used to. Him with that old, worn-out furniture!" Mr. Pawket pressed a roll of extremely faded one-dollar bills into the architect's hand, insisting: "A golden-oak set for the dining room. I know where they have it looking sleek and shiny. Take your catalog and make your choice. Cost! By the great gander! what do I care about cost?" A fervor like that of a spinning dervish seized the old farmer. "Golden oak!" he shouted. "Red plush parlor suite." His gaze, falling upon the Everything, became bright. He adjusted his suspenders with an exaggerated swagger, saying once more, "It's what he's used to, and the best isn't too good for how he was brought up."

At last arrived the morning of the day when the owners[Pg 58] of the villa were expected, and it found the architect in a curious mixture of dread, amusement, doubt, and eagerness. The villa, its tiled roof melting softly through the filed tapers of dark cedars, was, he knew, what it should be. He walked about the winding drives, his eyes dwelling upon clumps of imported cypress and rare fruit-trees, his approving glance sweeping over vistas landscaped by his own art, which clever art had set stone benches in lovely little dells or by pools where a mossy nymph sprayed the surrounding ferns.

At last, the morning arrived when the owners[Pg 58] of the villa were expected, and it found the architect feeling a strange mix of fear, amusement, uncertainty, and excitement. The villa, with its tiled roof blending softly into the tall dark cedars, was exactly what it was meant to be. He walked along the winding driveways, admiring the clusters of imported cypress and rare fruit trees, his satisfied gaze sweeping over views shaped by his own design, where intelligent artistry placed stone benches in charming little glades or by pools where a mossy nymph sprayed the surrounding ferns.

Everything was as it should be. The walls of the white villa would soon be softened by young vines newly sprouting; the terraces had stretches of arcades and flowers; large terra-cotta pots filled with acacias and oleanders massed well against the white of the steps and the blue of the country sky. The whole scene was almost Italian—sunny, graceful, restful. The architect smiled happily and knew himself justified of his undertaking.

Everything was just as it should be. The walls of the white villa would soon be softened by young vines that were just beginning to sprout; the terraces featured stretches of arcades and flowers; large terracotta pots filled with acacias and oleanders were beautifully arranged against the white steps and the blue of the country sky. The entire scene was nearly Italian—sunny, elegant, and relaxing. The architect smiled contentedly, feeling justified in his project.

But within—within, where most he had dreamed mellowness—where most he had desired the sense of ripe and harmonious surroundings? Oh, the thing was too horrible, too outrageous! Could they possibly understand? Could William Folsom and this Italian wife of his ever be made to see how unavoidable, inevitable it had all been? Badgely, anxiously gnawing his lower lip, shook his head. "I'm a fool," he muttered; "and yet I vow I know of no other way. Talk about vendettas! they are queer here, really queer—if one were sufficiently to antagonize them!..."

But inside—inside, where he had dreamed most of sweetness—where he had wanted the feeling of a rich and harmonious environment? Oh, it was just too terrible, too outrageous! Could they even get it? Could William Folsom and his Italian wife ever understand how unavoidable, how inevitable it all was? Badgely, nervously biting his lower lip, shook his head. "I'm such a fool," he muttered; "and yet I promise I see no other way. Talk about vendettas! They are strange here, really strange—if one were to really provoke them!..."

The architect directed his steps to the big stucco garage, still a little raw-looking with its green shutters and tiles; there he encountered the head of the workmen who were engaged in restoring the much-suffering villa furniture. The alert, gray-clad man met him at the door and shook his head deprecatingly.

The architect walked over to the large stucco garage, which still looked a bit rough with its green shutters and tiles; there he met the foreman of the workers who were busy restoring the worn-out villa furniture. The alert, gray-clad man greeted him at the door and shook his head in disapproval.

"Don't ask me about those heavenly things!" He waved despairing hands. "They are too lovely. I've been quoting Tasso to that little signorina of a writing-desk. But, dear man, we can't possibly install any of it for at least a month. These things are exquisite, priceless, but so antique they've got to be mothered like babies.[Pg 59] The chests are about the only things in condition, and they've lost their hinges and I've got to have the lovely brasses copied."

"Don't ask me about those divine things!" He waved his hands in frustration. "They're too beautiful. I've been quoting Tasso to that little lady at the writing desk. But, my friend, we can't install any of it for at least a month. These items are exquisite, priceless, but they're so old they need to be treated like babies.[Pg 59] The chests are the only pieces in decent shape, and they've lost their hinges, so I need to have the beautiful brass fittings copied."

Stepping into the smartly cushioned car, Mr. Badgely sat himself down. He gave the order dreamily. With a perturbed yet dauntless expression he lay back on the soft cushions, gazing up to the whirling green of the trees as the car flew along the country road.

Stepping into the comfortably cushioned car, Mr. Badgely took a seat. He casually gave the order. With a slightly troubled but brave look, he leaned back on the soft cushions, staring up at the spinning green of the trees as the car sped down the country road.

"It all depends on her—it really all depends upon her. If she's the real thing she'll understand and play the game; if she isn't—" He shook his head, put one long leg over the other, and groaned.

"It all depends on her—it really all depends on her. If she's the real deal, she'll get it and go along with it; if she isn't—" He shook his head, crossed one long leg over the other, and groaned.

When, however, the train stopped at the Brook Center Junction and William Folsom, laughing, waved his hat, Mr. Badgely drew a long breath of relief, for at Folsom's side stood a tall, graceful cosmopolite, a being dark-eyed, daring, with the keen, lovable face of the aristocrat of the spirit—in short, a perfection of feminine understanding in very assured tailoring.

When the train finally stopped at the Brook Center Junction and William Folsom waved his hat while laughing, Mr. Badgely let out a long breath of relief. Standing next to Folsom was a tall, elegant person with dark eyes, a bold presence, and a sharp, charming face that radiated sophistication—essentially, a perfect example of a woman who understood things deeply and dressed with great style.

"She'll do," the architect told himself. His greetings were suave and deliberate, but of necessity, almost before the car sprang away from the junction, he began to explain that which was heavily on his mind. William Folsom leaned back in the car, his shining eyes dwelt upon old landmarks; he chuckled as he listened.

"She'll do," the architect thought to himself. His greetings were smooth and intentional, but almost as soon as the car took off from the corner, he started to share what was weighing heavily on his mind. William Folsom leaned back in the car, his bright eyes focused on familiar landmarks; he chuckled as he listened.

"You see, dear lady, your welcome is to be of the people—the forestiere—I wonder if I can make you understand in so short a time as we have? The entire countryside is at the villa now; they all told me they were coming to greet you—so"—he shot a look at Folsom—"I invited them."

"You see, dear lady, your welcome is meant to be from the people—the forestiere—I wonder if I can make you understand in the short time we have? The whole countryside is at the villa now; they all told me they were coming to greet you—so"—he shot a look at Folsom—"I invited them."

The owner of the vanilla gave a mild war-whoop. "Oh, I say, this is enchanting! Badgely, old chap, I can picture your sufferings." Then, with a droll look at his wife: "She understands, bless her! She isn't the idol of her own town for nothing!" Folsom turned and sketched the architect's perturbation to his wife.

The owner of the vanilla let out a playful shout. "Wow, this is amazing! Badgely, my friend, I can imagine what you've been through." Then, with a funny look at his wife: "She gets it, bless her! She's not the star of her own town for no reason!" Folsom turned and shared the architect's distress with his wife.

"Have the goodness to mention the—er—Everything," insisted Mr. Badgely, grimly. "Have you ever seen one? No? Well, then, you needn't be so funny." He added desperately: "They are there now arranging[Pg 60] the—er—golden oak and the (ahem!) the red-plush suite." He shuddered, reiterating: "Really, Billy, the thing was necessary. I didn't dare refuse. You've no idea how these people are antagonized by an Italian villa. It seems sort of shameful to them. They foam at the mouth. Why, unless I had been tactful you'd have had vendetta and Mafia and everything else wished on you."

"Please mention the—uh—Everything," Mr. Badgely insisted, grimly. "Have you ever seen one? No? Well, then, there's no need to be so funny." He added desperately: "They are currently arranging[Pg 60] the—uh—golden oak and the (ahem!) the red-plush suite." He shuddered, repeating: "Really, Billy, it was necessary. I couldn't refuse. You have no idea how these people react to an Italian villa. It seems sort of shameful to them. They get really upset. Honestly, if I hadn't been tactful, you'd have had vendetta and the Mafia and everything else come down on you."

Mrs. Folsom tried to comprehend. "The poor Littles!" She had a marvelous voice full of bird-like stirrings. Then she looked thoughtfully at the architect. "But we will say to them 'Forget it,'" adding, with a little pride, "I am learning William's slangs."

Mrs. Folsom tried to understand. "The poor Littles!" She had a wonderful voice filled with lively energy. Then she looked thoughtfully at the architect. "But we will tell them 'Forget it,'" adding, with a bit of pride, "I'm learning William's slang."

"Dear old gump, you forget that I was brought up in this very neighborhood." Folsom soothed the despairing architect, but he laughed immoderately. "His precious artistic sensibilities are having perfect duck fits," he shouted. "He's as mad as a wet hen."

"Dear old fool, you forget that I grew up right in this neighborhood." Folsom comforted the upset architect, but he laughed heartily. "His precious artistic feelings are having complete meltdowns," he yelled. "He's as crazy as a wet hen."

But Mrs. Folsom leaned back, taking fresh breaths of air. "This is a green country," she announced, "and you have a little brown brook that winds, and great trees like cathedrals. Do you think that with all this around me I shall be staying to the salon remarking continuously upon the Jar of Everythings?"

But Mrs. Folsom leaned back, taking deep breaths of fresh air. "This is such a beautiful place," she said, "and you have a little brown stream that twists and turns, and huge trees like cathedrals. Do you really think that with all this around me, I’ll just be hanging out in the salon constantly commenting on the Jar of Everythings?"

Both men laughed and the architect kissed her hand.

Both men laughed, and the architect kissed her hand.

When the car swept around the white shell drive and halted by the lower terrace, Folsom, with a whoop like a boy, sprang out; he ran joyfully forward, for there stood the old couple whose faces, to his home-coming sense, seemed like those of parents. Mr. Pawket trembled slightly; he stood high-collared and coattailed, upon the glittering steps. Mrs. Pawket, in black silk, clove to his arm. The twins, in the heated wretchedness of Sunday clothes, stepped forward, and in the interests of sentiment stuck forth two wads of tightly bound pink roses. The Rural, blushing in a costume of very bright blue, wearing elbow mitts, and carrying a pink feather fan, introduced a sweet-smelling young man as "my intended."

When the car turned onto the white shell driveway and stopped by the lower terrace, Folsom, shouting happily like a kid, jumped out; he ran eagerly forward because there stood the old couple whose faces, to him, felt like those of parents. Mr. Pawket shook a little; he stood in a high-collared coat on the shiny steps. Mrs. Pawket, dressed in black silk, clung to his arm. The twins, awkward in their Sunday clothes, stepped forward and, for sentimental reasons, held out two tightly bundled pink roses. The Rural, blushing in a bright blue outfit, wearing elbow-length mitts and carrying a pink feather fan, introduced a charming young man as "my fiancé."

Among the small groups of peering and excited neighbors was Mr. Fripp, the junction agent.

Among the small groups of curious and excited neighbors was Mr. Fripp, the junction agent.

"Seems there's a good deal of excitement in the air.[Pg 61] We 'ain't all been out like this sence the mad dog was shot down to Galloway's." When this gentleman was presented to Mrs. Folsom he drew himself up, looked at her suspiciously, and said, "Pleased to meet you." He cast the eye of a worldling over her quiet traveling costume and retired to nudge the Rural and remark: "Well, I see the furniture money 'ain't been spent on her back."

"Looks like there's a lot of excitement in the air.[Pg 61] We haven't all been out like this since the mad dog got shot over at Galloway's." When this guy was introduced to Mrs. Folsom, he straightened up, eyed her suspiciously, and said, "Nice to meet you." He gave her plain traveling outfit a once-over and then leaned over to the Rural to say, "Well, I see the furniture money hasn't been spent on her."

The lady of the vanilla looked about her with pure happiness. She met all introductions radiantly, sniffing rapturously at the twins' roses, lifting first one, then the other stodgy bunch.

The lady of the vanilla looked around her with pure happiness. She greeted everyone with a bright smile, delightfully inhaling the scent of the twins' roses, picking up one bunch after the other.

"But you are all so kind!" The clear voice rippling with novelty and excitement gave a sense of thrill to the occasion. The mistress of the vanilla held Mrs. Pawket's perspiring hand.

"But you are all so nice!" The clear voice, full of freshness and excitement, added a sense of thrill to the occasion. The hostess of the vanilla held Mrs. Pawket's sweaty hand.

"To know this lady—like the mother of Weeliam—and Mr. Pawket, my first American of the famous farmer trrribes!"

"To know this lady—like Weeliam's mother—and Mr. Pawket, my first American from the famous farming tribes!"

The stranger's insecurity of English had its immediate triumph. The countryside had expected that she would chatter Italian like a predatory organ-grinder, but around this picturesque naïveté they clustered as they would around a lost child. Jessica Folsom met the architect's eyes triumphantly, but he edged to her side and bent to whiff the roses, muttering, "The worst is yet to come."

The stranger's lack of confidence in English had an immediate impact. The locals thought she would babble in Italian like a relentless street performer, but they gathered around her charming cluelessness just as they would around a lost child. Jessica Folsom met the architect's gaze victoriously, but he moved closer to her and leaned in to smell the roses, murmuring, "The worst is yet to come."

However, the slender figure of Mrs. Folsom drifted from one to the other of her welcomers, unembarrassed, friendly, appealing. She put them immediately at their ease as she announced:

However, the slender figure of Mrs. Folsom moved from one of her guests to another, relaxed, friendly, and charming. She instantly made them feel comfortable as she announced:

"We shall all at once have tea. On the terrace—my little festa! I, who find the home of my fathers in your new green country." A lovely color coming into her dark face, she burst into undulating Italian. "The first Dago she's spoke sence she's got here," commented Mr. Fripp, in an undertone. Once more he creaked up to the mistress of the villa, saying, loudly:

"We're all going to have tea now. On the terrace—my little festa! I, who find the home of my ancestors in your beautiful green country." A lovely color appeared on her dark face as she broke into flowing Italian. "The first Italian she's spoken since she got here," Mr. Fripp remarked quietly. He once again approached the mistress of the villa, saying loudly:

"Too bad about the furniture!"

"Such a shame about the furniture!"

The new-comer turned upon the junction agent liquid, long-lashed eyes. "Ah the garnitures of Bella Fortuna, they have been—how do you say it, Weeliam?—dislocated, smashed in traveling the great waves." She [Pg 62]appealed anxiously to the junction agent. "I fear they are in great distress of breaking, but"—a light came into the appealing dark eyes—"but in your so practical country shall we not find the new?"

The newcomer turned to the junction agent with her long, fluttery eyelashes. "Ah, the garnitures of Bella Fortuna, they have been—what's the word, Weeliam?—broken, damaged in crossing the vast waves." She [Pg 62]pleaded anxiously with the junction agent. "I’m worried they might be badly broken, but"—a spark lit up her dark, hopeful eyes—"but in your very practical country, won't we find something new?"

Mrs. Pawket, hearing this, suddenly nudged her husband, and Mr. Pawket realized that his moment had come. He took one or two ponderous steps forward, wiping his brow, clearing his throat. In his buzzing brain he sensed a great occasion, like a wedding or a funeral. He got a glimpse of Mrs. Pawket nodding her head urgently and mouthing his words after him as he roared:

Mrs. Pawket, hearing this, suddenly nudged her husband, and Mr. Pawket realized that his moment had come. He took a couple of heavy steps forward, wiping his forehead and clearing his throat. In his buzzing brain, he sensed it was a big occasion, like a wedding or a funeral. He caught sight of Mrs. Pawket nodding her head urgently and mouthing his words after him as he roared:

"That's as may be; that's as may be." Again Mr. Pawket cleared his throat. He felt, as he afterward expressed it, "like he was grindin' a corn-hopper with nothing into it." Suddenly his gaze fell upon Willum, his boy, now a glad-looking man with a tender light in his eyes and his arm around his dark-eyed wife. This, Mr. Pawket felt, was as it should be. It gave him sudden eloquence.

"That might be true; that might be true." Once more, Mr. Pawket cleared his throat. He felt, as he later put it, "like he was running a corn grinder with nothing in it." Suddenly, his eyes fell on Willum, his son, now a happy-looking man with a warm light in his eyes and his arm around his dark-eyed wife. Mr. Pawket felt that this was how things should be. It inspired him with sudden eloquence.

"I dunno," he said, and he bent a severe eye upon the Rural, Mr. Fripp, and the hotel-keeper's daughter—"I dunno but what we was gettin' a little sour-hearted, here in Brook Center. There has been some spites and a good many mean doin's and sayin's—namin' no names. What we didn't have was big feelin's. Everybody was nesty and nifty, and we all thought we know'd it all; but it seems that yet for all we didn't know much about vanillas nor that they could turn out so purty as this here vanilla has gone and turned."

"I don't know," he said, looking sternly at Mr. Fripp from the Rural and the hotel-keeper's daughter, "I don't know if maybe we were getting a bit bitter here in Brook Center. There have been some grudges and quite a few nasty things said and done—without mentioning any names. What we lacked was big hearts. Everyone was petty and self-satisfied, and we all thought we had all the answers; but it turns out, despite all that, we didn’t really know much about vanillas or that they could turn out as beautiful as this vanilla has."

William Folsom poked the architect in the ribs. "Hear! Hear!" he murmured, in a subdued voice.

William Folsom poked the architect in the ribs. "Hear! Hear!" he whispered, in a low voice.

Mr. Pawket mildly waited for these asides to conclude before he resumed: "Howsomever, it seems that one dear to us"—he fixed his eyes on Willum, but in spite of him his gaze wandered off to Willum's lady—"one dear to us has got back from foreign lands and built a vanilla." The old farmer turned to Mrs. Folsom with a burst of eloquence. "Sence that has happened, by gum! our whole lives is changed and we know more about It'ly than I ever thought we should; and so with regards to this here new vanilla house and a few little presents and one thing[Pg 63] and another, why, all I can say is, Mrs. Folsom, we've gone and did as we'd be done by."

Mr. Pawket patiently waited for these side comments to finish before he continued: "Anyway, it seems that someone dear to us"—he focused on Willum, but despite his effort, his gaze drifted to Willum's lady—"someone dear to us has returned from overseas and built a vanilla." The old farmer turned to Mrs. Folsom with a burst of enthusiasm. "Since that happened, by gosh! our whole lives have changed and we know more about Italy than I ever thought we would; and so regarding this new vanilla house and a few little gifts and one thing[Pg 63] or another, well, all I can say is, Mrs. Folsom, we've done unto others as we would have them do unto us."

There was something very like a cheer at the conclusion of these remarks. Meanwhile, at a sign from the architect, the great carved doors of the villa swung open and the little group pressed in.

There was something that sounded a lot like a cheer at the end of these comments. Meanwhile, at a gesture from the architect, the large carved doors of the villa opened wide and the small group moved inside.

They stepped into the cool, dim court with its paved floors and delicately woven stairways. Mrs. Folsom clasped her hands with pleasure over a wide window-seat which gave on a western slope where the gold sun was speared by the tall black trees. But Folsom, to whom the architect gave a nervous cue, hurried to the sala da mangiare, and thrust back its sumptuous Genoese curtains.

They walked into the cool, dim courtyard with its stone floors and intricately designed stairways. Mrs. Folsom happily clasped her hands over a wide window seat that looked out over a western slope where the golden sun was framed by tall, black trees. But Folsom, who received a nervous signal from the architect, quickly went to the sala da mangiare and pushed aside its luxurious Genoese curtains.

There under the iron candelabra of the Medicis stood a shining table of varnished splendor; on it, as if hoping to deaden its aggressive luster, was a marvelous strip of Paduan lace, while around its stodgy newness were six smug chairs of a very palpable "golden oak." Folsom threw up his hands in apparent joy and astonishment.

There beneath the iron candelabra of the Medicis stood a stunning table with a shiny finish; on it, as if trying to soften its overwhelming shine, was a beautiful piece of Paduan lace, while surrounding its heavy, new look were six self-satisfied chairs made of very noticeable "golden oak." Folsom threw up his hands in what seemed like joy and amazement.

"Great Harry!" The young man's voice was extraordinarily exalted. He bent over and touched the varnished surfaces with a reverent hand. "A perfectly new dining-table—a present—a complete set of absolutely unused chairs! Oh, I say! This won't do—it's preposterous! Somebody has been getting gay." The young man first looked suspiciously at the architect, then turned and with severe eyes surveyed Farmer Pawket's shamefaced elation.

"Great Harry!" The young man's voice was incredibly excited. He leaned over and touched the shiny surfaces with a respectful hand. "A brand new dining table—a gift—a full set of completely unused chairs! Oh, come on! This isn't right—it's ridiculous! Someone's been acting out." The young man first looked suspiciously at the architect, then turned and gave a serious look to Farmer Pawket's embarrassed happiness.

"So it's you, sir," he said. "Now look here!" Folsom strode up and put his firm hand on the old man's chest. "Brace up and tell what you know about this. Look me in the eye and tell me you didn't do it. No, you can't hide behind Mother Pawket." Folsom's grave glance reduced Mrs. Pawket to a helpless flutter. "She's probably put you up to it; she's a designing woman." Folsom went eagerly over to the dark-eyed Italian lady. "Jessica dearest, look at all this. Golden oak. Store furniture, by Jove! Mr. Pawket's gift to you and me."

"So it's you, sir," he said. "Now listen!" Folsom stepped forward and placed his firm hand on the old man's chest. "Get yourself together and tell me what you know about this. Look me in the eye and say you didn't do it. No, you can't hide behind Mother Pawket." Folsom's serious look made Mrs. Pawket feel helpless. "She probably convinced you to do it; she's a scheming woman." Folsom eagerly walked over to the dark-eyed Italian lady. "Jessica, darling, look at all this. Golden oak. Store furniture, for real! Mr. Pawket's gift for you and me."

The lady of the vanilla did not betray Mr. Badgely's hope of her. Widening her lovely eyes at the rich solidities before her, she slipped to the old man's side and[Pg 64] seized his hands. A strange sense of fog enveloped Mr. Pawket; he stole a scared glance sidewise at the Rural. "It was all for me," the vibrant voice insisted. "This Weeliam he is favorito—he thinks the whole world is for his gift; but kind Signor Pawket thinks only of me; he knew"—with exquisite slow arrangement of accents—"how interested and happy I should be to at once understand the practical American ways—and he knew, with such understanding, how I must save and guard the poor destructed—what you call them?—foornitures, of my own people."

The lady of the vanilla did not let Mr. Badgely down. Widening her lovely eyes at the rich things before her, she slid to the old man's side and[Pg 64] grabbed his hands. A strange sense of fog surrounded Mr. Pawket; he stole a nervous glance at the Rural. "It was all for me," the lively voice insisted. "This Weeliam thinks the whole world is his gift; but kind Signor Pawket thinks only of me; he knew"—with beautifully deliberate emphasis—"how interested and happy I would be to immediately grasp the practical American ways—and he knew, with that understanding, how I must save and protect the poor ruined—what do you call them?—foornitures, of my own people."

"Now, now, now!" protested Mr. Pawket, feebly.

"Come on, come on, come on!" protested Mr. Pawket, weakly.

Mr. Fripp, however, nodded to the Rural. "Well, it seems she knowed all the while that that there furniture warn't no good."

Mr. Fripp, however, nodded to the Rural. "Well, it seems she knew all along that that furniture wasn’t any good."

At last, at the architect's somewhat desperate solicitation, they all turned their steps to the salon. Mr. Badgely, making pathetic dumb-show, dragged William Folsom to the rear.

At last, at the architect's somewhat desperate request, they all headed to the salon. Mr. Badgely, making a sad display, pulled William Folsom to the back.

"Nerve yourself," he whispered, "nerve yourself. I'm afraid it's going to be worse than I feared. It seems that there were actually six of them—only one is not quite finished. The competition was very tense—and they all arrived in my absence. Old man, hold me! I'm about all in!"

"Nerve yourself," he whispered, "get a grip. I'm worried it’s going to be worse than I thought. It looks like there were actually six of them—only one isn’t quite finished. The competition was really intense—and they all showed up while I wasn’t here. Old man, hold me! I'm pretty much done!"

Mr. Folsom, with appropriate concern, put his arm about his friend. Together they braced to meet any shock. When at last they lifted their eyes it was to stand locked in awe and admiration. Over the shoulders of the group in front of them they could see into the salon. It was furnished with a sofa and six chairs upholstered in scarlet plush. There was also a center-table on which was spread a red plush cover. On this table, each with a card tied with a ribbon bow and bearing the name of its maker, stood ranged in solid splendor six golden "Everythings."[Pg 65]

Mr. Folsom, showing genuine concern, put his arm around his friend. Together, they prepared to face any shock. When they finally lifted their eyes, they found themselves locked in awe and admiration. Over the shoulders of the group in front of them, they could see into the salon. It was furnished with a sofa and six chairs covered in scarlet plush. There was also a center table topped with a red plush cover. On this table, each with a card tied with a ribbon bow and displaying the name of its maker, stood six golden "Everythings" in impressive arrangement.[Pg 65]


A NIGHT AMONG THE HORSES[5]

By DJUNA BARNES

By DJUNA BARNES

From The Little Review

From The Little Review

Toward dusk, in the summer of the year, a man dressed in a frock coat and top hat, and carrying a cane, crept through the underbrush bordering the corral of the Buckler farm.

Toward dusk, in the summer of the year, a man dressed in a long coat and top hat, and carrying a cane, quietly made his way through the underbrush surrounding the corral of the Buckler farm.

As he moved small twigs snapped, fell and were silent. His knees were green from wounded shrubbery and grass, and his outspread hands tore unheeded plants. His wrists hurt him and he rested from time to time, always caring for his hat and knotted yellow cane, blowing through his moustache.

As he walked, small twigs cracked, dropped, and fell silent. His knees were stained green from bruised bushes and grass, and his outstretched hands ripped through unnoticed plants. His wrists ached, and he paused occasionally, always keeping an eye on his hat and knotted yellow cane, blowing through his mustache.

Dew had been falling covering the twilight leaves like myriad faces, damp with the perspiration of the struggle for existence, and half a mile away, standing out against the darkness of the night, a grove of white birches shimmered, like teeth in a skull.

Dew had been falling, covering the evening leaves like countless faces, damp with the sweat of the struggle for survival, and half a mile away, standing out against the night’s darkness, a grove of white birches shimmered like teeth in a skull.

He heard the creaking of a gate, and the splashing of late rain into the depths of a dark cistern. His heart ached with the nearness of the earth, the faint murmur of it moving upon itself, like a sleeper who turns to throw an arm about a beloved.

He heard the creaking of a gate and the splashing of late rain into the depths of a dark cistern. His heart ached with the closeness of the earth, the faint murmur of it moving within itself, like someone asleep turning to wrap an arm around a loved one.

A frog began moaning among the skunk cabbages, and John thrust his hand deep into his bosom.

A frog started croaking among the skunk cabbages, and John shoved his hand deep into his chest.

Something somnolent seemed to be here, and he wondered. It was like a deep, heavy, yet soft prison where, without sin, one may suffer intolerable punishment.

Something sleepy seemed to be here, and he wondered. It was like a deep, heavy, yet soft prison where, without guilt, one might endure unbearable punishment.

Presently he went on, feeling his way. He reached a[Pg 66] high plank fence and sensing it with his fingers, he lay down, resting his head against the ground.

Presently, he continued on, feeling his way. He reached a[Pg 66] high wooden fence, and feeling it with his fingers, he lay down, resting his head against the ground.

He was tired, he wanted to sleep, but he searched for his hat and cane and straightened out his coat beneath him before he turned his eyes to the stars.

He was tired and wanting to sleep, but he looked for his hat and cane and smoothed his coat underneath him before he gazed up at the stars.

And now he could not sleep, and wondered why he had thought of it; something quick was moving the earth, it seemed to live, to shake with sudden immensity.

And now he couldn't sleep and wondered why he had thought of it; something quick was moving beneath the earth, it felt alive, shaking with sudden intensity.

He heard a dog barking, and the dim light from a farm window kept winking as the trees swung against its square of light. The odor of daisies came to him, and the assuring, powerful smell of the stables; he opened his mouth and drew in his moustache.

He heard a dog barking, and the faint light from a farm window kept flickering as the trees moved against its square of light. The scent of daisies reached him, along with the strong, comforting smell of the stables; he opened his mouth and took in his mustache.

A faint tumult had begun. A tremor ran under the length of his body and trembled off into the earth like a shudder of joy,—died down and repeated itself. And presently he began to tremble, answering, throwing out his hands, curling them up weakly, as if the earth were withholding something precious, necessary.

A faint commotion had started. A ripple ran through his body and shook off into the ground like a shiver of happiness,—faded and then happened again. Soon he began to shake, responding, reaching out his hands, curling them weakly, as if the earth was holding back something valuable and necessary.

His hat fell off, striking a log with a dull hollow sound, and he pressed his red moustache against the grass weeping.

His hat fell off, hitting a log with a dull thud, and he pressed his red mustache against the grass, crying.

Again he heard it, felt it; a hundred hoofs beat upon the earth and he knew the horses had gone wild in the corral on the other side of the fence, for animals greet the summer, striking the earth, as friends strike the back of friends. He knew, he understood; a hail to summer, to life, to death.

Again he heard it, felt it; a hundred hooves pounding on the ground and he knew the horses had gone crazy in the corral on the other side of the fence, because animals welcome summer, hitting the earth, like friends pat each other on the back. He knew, he understood; a salute to summer, to life, to death.

He drew himself against the bars, pressing his eyes under them, peering, waiting.

He pressed himself against the bars, squinting his eyes under them, looking intently, waiting.

He heard them coming up across the heavy turf, rounding the curve in the Willow Road. He opened his eyes and closed them again. The soft menacing sound deepened, as heat deepens, strikes through the skin into the very flesh. Head on, with long legs rising, falling, rising again, striking the ground insanely, like needles taking terrible, impossible and purposeless stitches.

He heard them coming up over the thick grass, rounding the bend in Willow Road. He opened his eyes and then closed them again. The soft, menacing sound grew louder, like heat that penetrates the skin and goes deep into the flesh. Coming straight at him, with long legs rising, falling, and rising again, pounding the ground wildly, like needles taking awful, meaningless stitches.

He saw their bellies, fawn colored, pitching from side to side, flashing by, straining the fence, and he rose up on his feet and silently, swiftly, fled on beside them.

He saw their bellies, light brown, swaying from side to side, rushing by, pushing against the fence, and he got up on his feet and quietly, quickly, ran alongside them.

Something delirious, hysterical, came over him and he[Pg 67] fell. Blood trickled into his eyes down from his forehead. It had a fine feeling for a moment, like a mane, like that roan mare's mane that had passed him—red and long and splendid.

Something crazy, overwhelming hit him and he[Pg 67] fell. Blood streamed into his eyes from his forehead. For a moment, it felt almost nice, like a mane, like that chestnut mare's mane that had brushed past him—reddish, long, and magnificent.

He lifted his hand, and closed his eyes once more, but the soft pounding did not cease, though now, in his sitting position, it only jogged him imperceptibly, as a child on a knee.

He raised his hand and closed his eyes again, but the gentle thumping didn’t stop. Now, sitting down, it only nudged him slightly, like a child on someone's lap.

It seemed to him that he was smothering, and he felt along the side of his face as he had done in youth when they had put a cap on him that was too large. Twining green things, moist with earth-blood, crept over his fingers, the hot, impatient leaves pressed in, and the green of the matted grass was deathly thick. He had heard about the freeness of nature, thought it was so, and it was not so.

It felt to him like he was suffocating, and he touched the side of his face like he used to when they put a hat on him that was too big. Twisting green things, damp with soil, crawled over his fingers, the hot, eager leaves pressed in, and the thick green grass felt suffocating. He had heard people talk about the freedom of nature, thought it was true, but it wasn't.

A trailing ground pine had torn up small blades in its journey across the hill, and a vine, wrist-thick, twisted about a pale oak, hideously, gloriously, killing it, dragging it into dust.

A trailing ground pine had ripped up small blades of grass as it moved across the hill, and a vine, as thick as a wrist, twisted around a pale oak, both hideously and gloriously, killing it and dragging it down to dust.

A wax Patrick Pipe leaned against his neck, staring with black eyes, and John opened his mouth, running his tongue across his lips snapping it off, sighing.

A wax Patrick Pipe rested against his neck, staring with black eyes, and John opened his mouth, running his tongue over his lips before snapping it off and sighing.

Move as he would, the grass was always under him, and the crackling of last autumn's leaves and last summer's twigs—minute dead of the infinite greatness—troubled him. Something portentous seemed connected with the patient noises about him. An acorn dropped, striking a thin fine powder out of a frail oak pod. He took it up, tossing it. He had never liked to see things fall.

Move as he might, the grass was always beneath him, and the crunching of last autumn's leaves and last summer's twigs—tiny remnants of vastness—disturbed him. Something ominous felt tied to the persistent sounds around him. An acorn dropped, sending a fine dust from a delicate oak pod. He picked it up, tossing it. He had never liked watching things fall.

He sat up, with the dim thunder of the horses far off, but quickening his heart.

He sat up, the distant rumbling of the horses making his heart race.

He went over the scene he had with Freda Buckler, back there in the house, the long quivering spears of pot-grass standing by the window as she walked up and down, pulling at them, talking to him.

He thought about the moment he had with Freda Buckler back at the house, the long, trembling blades of pot-grass by the window as she paced back and forth, tugging at them and talking to him.

Small, with cunning fiery eyes and a pink and pointed chin. A daughter of a mother who had known too many admirers in her youth; a woman with an ample lap on which she held a Persian kitten or a trifle of fruit.[Pg 68] Bounty, avarice, desire, intelligence—both of them had always what they wanted.

Small, with sharp, fiery eyes and a pink, pointed chin. The daughter of a mother who had many admirers in her youth; a woman with a generous lap where she held a Persian kitten or a bit of fruit.[Pg 68] Abundance, greed, desire, intelligence—both of them always got what they wanted.

He blew down his moustache again thinking of Freda in her floating yellow veil that he had called ridiculous. She had not been angry, he was nothing but a stable boy then. It was the way with those small intriguing women whose nostrils were made delicate through the pain of many generations that they might quiver whenever they caught a whiff of the stables.

He brushed his mustache again, thinking of Freda in her flowing yellow veil that he had called ridiculous. She hadn’t been mad; he was just a stable boy back then. That was how it was with those intriguing women whose delicate features had been shaped by the struggles of many generations, making them quiver whenever they caught a scent from the stables.

"As near as they can get to the earth," he had said and was Freda angry? She stroked his arm always softly, looking away, an inner bitterness drawing down her mouth.

"As close as they can get to the earth," he had said, and was Freda angry? She gently stroked his arm, avoiding eye contact, with a quiet bitterness pulling down the corners of her mouth.

She said, walking up and down quickly, looking ridiculously small:

She said, pacing back and forth quickly, looking pretty tiny:

"I am always gentle, John—" frowning, trailing her veil, thrusting out her chin.

"I’m always gentle, John—" she said, frowning as she let her veil fall and stuck out her chin.

He answered: "I liked it better where I was."

He replied, "I liked it better where I was."

"Horses," she said showing sharp teeth, "are nothing for a man with your bile—poy-boy—curry comber, smelling of saddle soap—lovely!" She shrivelled up her nose, touching his arm: "Yes, but better things. I will show you—you shall be a gentleman—fine clothes, you will like them, they feel nice." And laughing she turned on one high heel, sitting down. "I like horses, they make people better; you are amusing, intelligent, you will see—"

"Horses," she said, revealing her sharp teeth, "are nothing for a guy like you—poy-boy—curry comber, smelling of saddle soap—lovely!" She wrinkled her nose, touching his arm: "Yes, but there's better stuff. I’ll show you—you’ll be a gentleman—nice clothes, you’ll like them; they feel good." And laughing, she pivoted on one high heel and sat down. "I like horses; they make people better; you’re amusing and smart, you’ll see—"

"A lackey!" he returned passionately throwing up his arm, "what is there in this for you, what are you trying to do to me? The family—askance—perhaps—I don't know."

"A lackey!" he exclaimed passionately, throwing up his arm. "What’s in this for you? What are you trying to do to me? The family—looking sideways—maybe—I don't know."

He sat down pondering. He was getting used to it, or thought he was, all but his wordy remonstrances. He knew better when thinking of his horses, realizing that when he should have married this small, unpleasant and clever woman, he would know them no more.

He sat down, deep in thought. He was getting used to it, or at least he thought he was, except for his long-winded complaints. He understood better when he thought about his horses, knowing that if he had married this small, unpleasant, and clever woman, he would have lost them for good.

It was a game between them, which was the shrewder, which would win out? He? A boy of ill breeding, grown from the gutter, fancied by this woman because he had called her ridiculous, or for some other reason that he would never know. This kind of person never tells[Pg 69] the truth, and this, more than most things, troubled him. Was he a thing to be played with, debased into something better than he was, than he knew?

It was a game between them, trying to see who was smarter and would come out on top. He? A poorly raised kid from the streets, thought to be appealing to this woman because he had called her ridiculous, or for some other reason he would never understand. This kind of person never tells[Pg 69] the truth, and this, more than anything else, bothered him. Was he just something to be toyed with, reduced to something better than he actually was, or better than he believed?

Partly because he was proud of himself in the costume of a groom, partly because he was timid, he desired to get away, to go back to the stables. He walked up to the mirrors as if about to challenge them, peering in. He knew he would look absurd, and then knew, with shame, that he looked splendidly better than most of the gentlemen that Freda Buckler knew. He hated himself. A man who had grown out of the city's streets, a fine common thing!

Partly because he was proud of himself in the groom's outfit, and partly because he was nervous, he wanted to escape and head back to the stables. He walked up to the mirrors as if he were about to challenge them, staring into them. He knew he would look ridiculous, and then, with shame, he realized he looked way better than most of the guys that Freda Buckler knew. He hated himself. A man who had come from the city's streets, just an ordinary guy!

She saw him looking into the mirrors, one after the other, and drew her mouth down. She got up, walking beside him in the end, between him and them, taking his arm.

She saw him looking into the mirrors, one after another, and frowned. She got up, walking next to him in the end, between him and them, taking his arm.

"You shall enter the army—you shall rise to General, or Lieutenant at least—and there are horses there, and the sound of stirrups—with that physique you will be happy—authority you know," she said shaking her chin, smiling.

"You should join the army—you’ll either make General or at least Lieutenant—and there are horses and the sound of stirrups—given that physique, you'll be happy—you know authority,” she said, shaking her chin and smiling.

"Very well, but a common soldier—"

"Okay, but a regular soldier—"

"As you like—afterward."

"Up to you—later."

"Afterward?"

"Later?"

"Very well, a common soldier."

"Alright, a regular soldier."

He sensed something strange in her voice, a sort of irony and it took the patience out of him:

He detected something odd in her voice, a hint of irony, and it drained his patience.

"I have always been common, I could commit crimes, easily, gladly—I'd like to!"

"I've always been ordinary; I could easily and happily commit crimes—I'd love to!"

She looked away. "That's natural," she said faintly, "it's an instinct all strong men have—"

She looked away. "That's totally normal," she said softly, "it's an instinct all strong men have—"

She knew what was troubling him, thwarted instincts, common beautiful instincts that he was being robbed of. He wanted to do something final to prove his lower order; caught himself making faces, idiot faces, and she laughed.

She understood what was bothering him—frustrated instincts, those common, beautiful instincts that he was being denied. He wanted to do something definitive to prove his place in the hierarchy; he caught himself making silly faces, ridiculous faces, and she laughed.

"If only your ears stuck out, chin receded," she said, "you might look degenerate, common, but as it is—"

"If only your ears stuck out and your chin was more recessed," she said, "you might look rough and ordinary, but as it is—"

And he would creep away in hat, coat and cane to peer at his horses, never daring to go in near them. Sometimes when he wanted to weep he would smear one glove with harness grease, but the other one he held behind his back, pretending one was enough to prove his revolt.[Pg 70]

And he would sneak away in his hat, coat, and cane to check on his horses, never having the courage to get too close. Sometimes when he felt like crying, he would smear one glove with harness grease, while keeping the other one hidden behind his back, acting like one was enough to show his defiance.[Pg 70]

She would torment him with vases, books, pictures, making a fool of him gently, persistently, making him doubt by cruel means, the means of objects he was not used to, eternally taking him out of his sphere.

She would tease him with vases, books, and pictures, gently yet persistently making a fool of him, causing him to doubt through cruel tactics involving things he wasn’t familiar with, constantly pulling him out of his comfort zone.

"We have the best collection of miniatures," she would say with one knee on a low ottoman, bringing them out in her small palm.

"We have the best collection of miniatures," she would say with one knee on a low ottoman, holding them in her small palm.

"Here, look."

"Check this out."

He would put his hands behind him.

He would put his hands behind his back.

"She was a great woman—Lucrezia Borgia—do you know history—" She put it back again because he did not answer, letting his mind, a curious one, torment itself.

"She was an amazing woman—Lucrezia Borgia—do you know your history—" She placed it down again since he didn’t respond, allowing his inquisitive mind to suffer in silence.

"You love things very much, don't you?" she would question because she knew that he had a passion for one thing only. She kept placing new ladders beneath his feet, only to saw them off at the next rung, making him nothing more than a nervous irritable experiment. He was uneasy, like one given food to smell and not to taste, and for a while he had not wanted to taste, and then curiosity began, and he wanted to, and he also wanted to escape, and he could do neither.

"You really love things, don’t you?” she would ask, knowing he had a passion for just one thing. She kept putting new ladders beneath his feet, only to cut them off at the next rung, turning him into nothing more than a nervous, irritable experiment. He felt tense, like someone who’s been given food to smell but not to eat, and for a while, he didn’t want to taste it. Then curiosity kicked in, and he wanted to, but he also wanted to run away, and he could do neither.

Well, after he had married her, what then? Satisfy her whim and where would he be? He would be nothing, neither what he had been nor what other people were. This seemed to him, at times, her wish—a sort of place between lying down and standing up, a cramped position, a slow death. A curious woman.

Well, after he married her, what then? Give in to her whims and where would he end up? He would be nothing, neither who he was before nor like anyone else. At times, this felt like her desire—a sort of space between lying down and standing up, a tight spot, a slow decline. A strange woman.

This same evening he had looked at her attentively for the first time. Her hair was rather pretty, though too mousy, yet just in the nape of the neck, where it met the lawn of the collar it was very attractive. She walked well for a little woman too.

This same evening, he had really noticed her for the first time. Her hair was kind of pretty, though a bit mousey, but right at the nape of her neck, where it met the collar, it looked really nice. She walked well for a short woman too.

Sometimes she would pretend to be lively, would run a little, catch herself at it, as if she had not intended to do it, and calm down once more, or creeping up to him, stroking his arm, talking to him, she would walk beside him softly, slowly, that he might not step out, that he would have to crawl across the carpet.

Sometimes she would act cheerful, run a bit, then suddenly catch herself, as if she hadn’t meant to do it, and calm down again. Other times, she would sneak up to him, stroke his arm, talk to him, and walk beside him softly and slowly, so he wouldn't step out and would have to crawl across the carpet.

Once he had thought of trying her with honesty, with the truth of the situation. Perhaps she would give him an honest answer, and he had tried.[Pg 71]

Once he thought about being honest with her, laying out the truth of the situation. Maybe she would give him a genuine answer, and he had tried.[Pg 71]

"Now Miss Freda—just a word—what are you trying to do. What is it you want? What is there in me that can interest you? I want you to tell me—I want to know—I have got to ask someone, and I haven't anyone to ask but you."

"Now Miss Freda—just a quick question—what are you trying to do? What do you want? What is it about me that interests you? I need you to tell me—I really want to know—I have to ask someone, and you're the only one I can ask."

And for a moment she almost relented, only to discover that she could not if she had wished. She did not know always what she meant herself.

And for a moment she almost gave in, only to realize that she couldn’t even if she wanted to. She didn’t always understand her own feelings.

"I'll tell you," she said, hoping that this, somehow, might lead her into the truth, for herself, if not for him, but it did not. "You are a little nervous, you will get used to it—you will even grow to like it. Be patient. You will learn soon enough that there is nothing in the world so agreeable as climbing, changing."

"I'll tell you," she said, hoping this might somehow help her find the truth, for herself, if not for him, but it didn’t. "You're a little nervous, but you'll get used to it—you might even come to like it. Be patient. You’ll soon realize there’s nothing in the world as pleasant as climbing and changing."

"Well," he said trying to read her, "And then?"

"Well," he said, trying to gauge her reaction, "And then?"

"That's all, you will regret the stables in the end—that's all." Her nostrils quivered. A light came into her eyes, a desire to defy, to be defied.

"That's it, you'll regret the stables in the end—that's it." Her nostrils flared. A spark lit up her eyes, a desire to challenge, to be challenged.

And then on this last night he had done something terrible, he had made a blunder. There had been a party. The guests, a lot of them, were mostly drunk, or touched with drink. And he too had too much. He remembered having thrown his arms about a tall woman, gowned in black with loose shoulder straps, dragging her through a dance. He had even sung a bit of a song, madly, wildly, horribly. And suddenly he had been brought up sharp by the fact that no one thought his behavior strange, that no one thought him presumptuous. Freda's mother had not even moved or dropped the kitten from her lap where it sat, its loud resolute purr shaking the satin of her gown.

And then on this last night, he had done something terrible; he had made a mistake. There had been a party. The guests, a lot of them, were mostly drunk or tipsy. And he had too much to drink as well. He remembered throwing his arms around a tall woman in a black dress with loose shoulder straps, pulling her into a dance. He even sang a bit of a song, frantically, wildly, embarrassingly. And then suddenly, it hit him that nobody thought his behavior was strange, that no one saw him as rude. Freda's mother hadn’t even moved or let the kitten drop from her lap, where it was purring loudly and resolutely, shaking the satin of her gown.

And he felt that Freda had got him where she wanted him, between two rungs. Going directly up to her he said:

And he felt that Freda had him right where she wanted him, stuck between two rungs. He went straight up to her and said:

"You are ridiculous!" and twirled his moustache, spitting into the garden.

"You are ridiculous!" he said, twirling his mustache and spitting into the garden.

And he knew nothing about what happened until he found himself in the shrubbery crawling toward the corral, through the dusk and the dampness of the leaves, carrying his cane, making sure of his hat, looking up at the stars.

And he had no idea what had happened until he found himself in the bushes, crawling toward the pen, through the twilight and the wet leaves, carrying his cane, checking his hat, and looking up at the stars.

And now he knew why he had come. He was with[Pg 72] his horses again. His eyes, pressed against the bars, stared in. The black stallion in the lead had been his special pet, a rough animal, but kindly, knowing. And here they were once more, tearing up the grass, galloping about in the night like a ball-room full of real people, people who wanted to do things, who did what they wanted to do.

And now he understood why he had come. He was with[Pg 72] his horses again. His eyes, pressed against the bars, stared inside. The black stallion in front had been his favorite, a tough animal, but gentle and understanding. And here they were again, tearing up the grass, galloping around in the night like a ballroom full of real people, people who wanted to do things, who did what they desired.

He began to crawl through the bars, slowly, deftly, and when half way through he paused, thinking.

He started to crawl through the bars, slowly and skillfully, and when he was halfway through, he paused to think.

Presently he went on again, and drawing himself into the corral, his hat and cane thrown in before him, he lay there mouth to the grass.

Presently, he went on again, and after pulling himself into the corral, with his hat and cane tossed in ahead of him, he lay there face down on the grass.

They were still running, but less madly, one of them had gone up the Willow Road leading into a farther pasture, in a flare of dust, through which it looked immense and faint.

They were still running, but not as frantically; one of them had taken the Willow Road that leads to a distant pasture, kicking up a cloud of dust that made it appear large and hazy.

On the top of the hill three or four of the horses were standing, testing the weather. He would mount one, he would ride away, he would escape. And his horses, the things he knew, would be his escape.

On top of the hill, three or four of the horses were standing, checking the weather. He would get on one, he would ride off, he would break free. And his horses, the things he understood, would be his way out.

Bareback, he thought, would be like the days when he had taken what he could from the rush of the streets, joy, exhilaration, life, and he was not afraid. He wanted to stand up, to cry aloud.

Bareback, he thought, would be like the days when he had taken everything he could from the rush of the streets—joy, excitement, life—and he wasn’t afraid. He wanted to stand up and shout.

And he saw ten or twelve of them rounding the curve, and he did stand up.

And he saw ten or twelve of them coming around the curve, and he stood up.

They did not seem to know him, did not seem to know what to make of him, and he stared at them wondering. He did not think of his white shirt front, his sudden arising, the darkness, their excitement. Surely they would know, in a moment more.

They didn’t seem to recognize him, didn’t know what to think of him, and he looked at them, puzzled. He didn’t consider his white shirt, his sudden appearance, the darkness, or their excitement. Surely they would understand in just a moment.

Wheeling, flaring their wet nostrils, throwing up their manes, striking the earth in a quandary, they came on, whinnied faintly, and he knew what it was to be afraid.

Wheeling, flaring their wet nostrils, tossing their manes, striking the ground in confusion, they approached, whinnied softly, and he understood what it was to feel fear.

He had never been afraid and he went down on his knees. With a new horror in his heart he damned them. He turned his eyes up, but he could not open them. He thought rapidly, calling on Freda in his heart, speaking tenderly, promising.

He had never been scared, and he fell to his knees. With a fresh sense of dread in his heart, he cursed them. He looked up, but he couldn't open his eyes. He thought quickly, calling out to Freda in his heart, speaking softly, making promises.

A flare of heat passed his throat, and descended into his bosom.[Pg 73]

A rush of warmth went down his throat and settled in his chest.[Pg 73]

"I want to live. I can do it—damn it—I can do it. I can forge ahead, make my mark."

"I want to live. I can do this—damn it—I can do this. I can move forward, make my mark."

He forgot where he was for a moment and found new pleasure in this spoken admission, this new rebellion. He moved with the faint shaking of the earth like a child on a woman's lap.

He lost track of where he was for a moment and discovered new joy in this spoken truth, this fresh act of defiance. He moved with the gentle tremor of the earth like a child on a woman's lap.

The upraised hoofs of the first horse missed him, but the second did not.

The raised hooves of the first horse missed him, but the second one did not.

And presently the horses drew apart, nibbling here and there, switching their tails, avoiding a patch of tall grass.[Pg 74]

And soon the horses moved apart, grazing here and there, swishing their tails, steering clear of a patch of tall grass.[Pg 74]


LONG, LONG AGO[6]

By FREDERICK ORIN BARTLETT

By FREDERICK ORIN BARTLETT

From The Bellman

From *The Bellman*

When the brakeman swung back the door and with resonant indifference shouted in Esperanto "Granderantal stashun," Galbraithe felt like jumping up and shaking the man's hand. It was five years since he had heard that name pronounced as it should be pronounced because it was just five years since he had resigned from the staff of a certain New York daily and left to accept the editorship of a Kansas weekly. These last years had been big years, full of the joy of hard work, and though they had left him younger than when he went they had been five years away from New York. Now he was back again for a brief vacation, eager for a sight of the old crowd.

When the brakeman swung the door open and shouted "Granderantal station" in a loud, indifferent voice, Galbraithe felt like jumping up and shaking his hand. It had been five years since he had heard that name pronounced correctly because it was exactly five years since he had left a certain New York daily to become the editor of a Kansas weekly. Those past years had been significant, filled with the joy of hard work, and although they had left him feeling younger than when he left, they had been five years away from New York. Now he was back for a short vacation, excited to see the old group again.

When he stepped from the train he was confused for a moment. It took him a second to get his bearings but as soon as he found himself fighting for his feet in the dear old stream of commuters he knew he was at home again. The heady jostle among familiar types made him feel that he had not been gone five days, although the way the horde swept past him proved that he had lost some of his old-time skill and cunning in a crowd. But he did not mind; he was here on a holiday, and they were here on business and had their rights. He recognized every mother's son of them. Neither the young ones nor the old ones were a day older. They wore the same clothes, carried the same bundles and passed the same remarks. The solid business man weighted with the burden of a Long Island estate was there; the young man in a[Pg 75] broker's office who pushed his own lawn mower at New Rochelle was there; the man who got aboard at One Hundred and Twenty-fifth Street was there. There was the man with a Van Dyke, the man with a mustache and the fat, smooth-shaven man and the wives, the sisters and the stenographers of all these. They were just as Galbraithe had left them—God bless 'em.

When he stepped off the train, he felt a bit disoriented for a moment. It took him a second to get oriented, but as soon as he found himself jostling for space in the familiar stream of commuters, he knew he was home again. The lively chaos among people he recognized made him feel like he hadn’t been away for five days, even though the way the crowd moved past him showed that he had lost some of his old skills and wit in a crowd. But that didn’t bother him; he was here on a vacation, and they were here for work and had every right to be. He recognized each and every one of them. Neither the young nor the old looked a day older. They wore the same clothes, carried the same bags, and made the same comments. The reliable businessman weighed down by the responsibilities of a Long Island estate was there; the young guy from a broker's office who mowed his lawn in New Rochelle was there; the man who got on at One Hundred and Twenty-fifth Street was there. There was the guy with a Van Dyke, the man with a mustache, and the chubby, clean-shaven guy, along with their wives, sisters, and secretaries. They were just as Galbraithe had left them—God bless 'em.

Swept out upon Forty-second Street, he took a long, full breath. The same fine New York sky was overhead (the same which roofed Kansas) and the same New York sun shone down upon him (even as in its gracious bounty it shone upon Kansas). The thrill of it made him realize as never before that, though the intervening years had been good to him, New York was in his blood. His eyes seized upon the raw angular buildings as eagerly as an exiled hill-man greets friendly mountain peaks. There are no buildings on earth which look so friendly, once a man gets to know them, as those about the Grand Central. Galbraithe noticed some new structures, but even these looked old. The total effect was exactly as he had left it. That was what he appreciated after his sojourn among the younger cities of the West. New York was permanent—as fixed as the pole star. It was unalterable.

Swept out onto Forty-second Street, he took a deep breath. The same beautiful New York sky was above him (the same one that covered Kansas) and the same New York sun was shining down on him (just like it generously shone on Kansas). The thrill made him realize more than ever that, even though the years in between had treated him well, New York was in his blood. His eyes eagerly took in the sharp, angular buildings like an exiled mountain person greets familiar peaks. There are no buildings on earth that seem as welcoming, once a person gets to know them, as those around Grand Central. Galbraithe noticed some new structures, but even these felt old. The overall effect was exactly as he remembered it. That was what he valued after his time in the younger cities of the West. New York was permanent—fixed like the North Star. It was unchangeable.

Galbraithe scorned to take cab, car or bus this morning. He wanted to walk—to feel beneath his feet the dear old humpy pavement. It did his soul good to find men repairing the streets in the same old places—to find as ever new buildings going up and old buildings coming down, and the sidewalks blocked in the same old way. He was clumsy at his hurdling, but he relished the exercise.

Galbraithe refused to take a cab, car, or bus this morning. He wanted to walk—to feel the familiar uneven pavement under his feet. It lifted his spirits to see workers repairing the streets in the same old spots—to see new buildings going up and old ones coming down, and the sidewalks obstructed just like before. He wasn't great at jumping over obstacles, but he enjoyed the workout.

He saw again with the eyes of a cub reporter every tingling feature of the stirring street panorama, from gutter to roof top, and thrilled with the magic and vibrant bigness of it all. Antlike, men were swarming everywhere bent upon changing, and yet they changed nothing. That was what amazed and comforted him. He knew that if he allowed five years to elapse before returning to his home town in Kansas he wouldn't recognize the place, but here everything was as he had left it, even to the men on the corners, even to the passers-by, even to the articles[Pg 76] in the store windows. Flowers at the florist's, clothing at the haberdasher's, jewels at the jeweler's, were in their proper places, as though during the interval nothing had been sold. It made him feel as eternal as the Wandering Jew.

He looked again with the eyes of a rookie reporter at every exciting detail of the lively street scene, from the gutter to the rooftops, and felt thrilled by the magic and sheer size of it all. Men were swarming everywhere like ants, determined to make changes, yet they changed nothing. That both surprised and comforted him. He knew that if he took five years to come back to his hometown in Kansas, he wouldn't recognize it, but here everything was just as he had left it, right down to the men on the corners, the passers-by, and the items[Pg 76] in the store windows. Flowers at the florist's, clothes at the haberdasher's, jewels at the jeweler's, were all in their rightful places, as if nothing had been sold during that time. It made him feel as timeless as the Wandering Jew.

Several familiar landmarks were gone but he wondered if they had ever been. He did not miss them—hardly noticed any change. New buildings fitted into the old niches as perfectly as though from the first they had been ordained for those particular spots. They did not look at all the upstarts that all new buildings in Kansas did.

Several familiar landmarks were gone, but he questioned if they had ever existed. He didn’t miss them—barely noticed any changes. New buildings blended into the old spaces as if they had been meant for those exact spots from the beginning. They didn’t seem at all like the newcomers that all new buildings in Kansas usually did.

He hurried on to Park Row, and found himself surrounded by the very newsboys he had left. Not one of them had grown a day older. The lanky one and the lame one and the little one were there. Perhaps it was because they had always been as old as it is possible for a boy to be, that they were now no older. They were crying the same news to the same indifferent horde scurrying past them. Their noisy shouting made Galbraithe feel more than ever like a cub reporter. It was only yesterday that his head was swirling with the first mad excitement of it.

He rushed over to Park Row and found himself surrounded by the same newsboys he had left behind. Not one of them had aged a day. The tall one, the limping one, and the little one were all there. Maybe it was because they had always seemed as old as possible for a boy that they looked no different now. They were shouting the same news to the same indifferent crowd hurrying past them. Their loud yelling made Galbraithe feel even more like a rookie reporter. Just yesterday, his head was spinning with the thrilling excitement of it all.

Across the street the door stood open through which he had passed so many times. Above it he saw the weatherbeaten sign which had always been weatherbeaten. The little brick building greeted him as hospitably as an open fire at home. He knew every inch of it, from the outside sill to the city room, and every inch was associated in his mind with some big success or failure. If he came back as a vagrant spirit a thousand years from now he would expect to find it just as it was. A thousand years back this spot had been foreordained for it. Lord, the rooted stability of this old city.

Across the street, the door was open, the same one he had walked through countless times. Above it, he noticed the worn-out sign that had always looked worn-out. The small brick building welcomed him like a warm fire at home. He knew every corner of it, from the outside ledge to the newsroom, and each part was tied to a memory of a major success or failure. If he returned as a wandering spirit a thousand years from now, he would expect it to look exactly the same. A thousand years ago, this place was meant for it. God, the deep-rooted stability of this old city.

He had forgotten that he no longer had quarters in town, and must secure a room. He was still carrying his dress-suit case, but he couldn't resist the temptation of first looking in on the old crowd and shaking hands. He hadn't kept in touch with them except that he still read religiously every line of the old sheet, but he had recognized the work of this man and that, and knew from what[Pg 77] he had already seen that nothing inside any more than outside could be changed. It was about nine o'clock, so he would find Hartson, the city editor, going over the rival morning papers, his keen eyes alert to discover what the night staff had missed. As he hurried up the narrow stairs his heart was as much in his mouth as it had been the first day he was taken on the staff. Several new office boys eyed him suspiciously, but he walked with such an air of familiarity that they allowed him to pass unquestioned. At the entrance to the sacred precinct of the city editor's room he paused with all his old-time hesitancy. Even after working five years for himself as a managing editor, he found he had lost nothing of his wholesome respect for Hartson. The latter's back was turned when Galbraithe entered, and he waited at the rail until the man looked up. Then with a start Galbraithe saw that this was not Hartson at all.

He had forgotten that he no longer had a place in town and needed to find a room. He was still carrying his suit case, but he couldn't resist the urge to check in on the old group and shake hands. He hadn’t kept in touch except for reading every issue of the old paper, but he had recognized the work of this person and that one, and from what[Pg 77] he had seen, he knew that nothing inside or outside had changed. It was around nine o'clock, so he knew he would find Hartson, the city editor, going through the competing morning papers, his sharp eyes eager to catch what the night crew had missed. As he hurried up the narrow stairs, his heart raced just like it did the first day he joined the staff. Several new office boys looked at him with suspicion, but he walked with enough familiarity that they let him pass without question. At the entrance to the city editor's room, he paused with all his old hesitation. Even after working for five years as a managing editor, he realized he still had a healthy respect for Hartson. Hartson was facing away when Galbraithe entered, and he waited at the rail until the man looked up. Then, to his surprise, Galbraithe saw that this wasn’t Hartson at all.

"I—I beg pardon," he stammered.

"I—I apologize," he stammered.

"Well?" demanded the stranger.

"Well?" asked the stranger.

"I expected to find Mr. Hartson," explained Galbraithe.

"I expected to find Mr. Hartson," Galbraithe explained.

"Hartson?"

"Hartson?"

"I used to be on the staff and—"

"I used to be on the staff and—"

"Guess you're in the wrong office," the stranger shut him off abruptly.

"Guess you're in the wrong office," the stranger interrupted him sharply.

For a moment Galbraithe believed this was possible, but every scarred bit of furniture was in its place and the dusty clutter of papers in the corner had not been disturbed. The new city editor glanced suspiciously toward Galbraithe's dress suit case and reached forward as though to press a button. With flushed cheeks Galbraithe retreated, and hurried down the corridor toward the reportorial rooms. He must find Billy Bertram and get the latter to square him with the new city editor. He made at once for Billy Bertram's desk, with hand extended. Just beyond was the desk he himself had occupied for so long. Bertram looked up and then Galbraithe saw that it was not Bertram at all.

For a moment, Galbraithe thought this could happen, but every damaged piece of furniture was exactly where it should be, and the dusty pile of papers in the corner hadn’t been touched. The new city editor glanced suspiciously at Galbraithe's suitcase and reached forward as if to press a button. With reddened cheeks, Galbraithe backed away and hurried down the hallway toward the reporting rooms. He needed to find Billy Bertram and get him to vouch for him with the new city editor. He headed straight for Billy Bertram's desk, hand extended. Just beyond it was the desk he had occupied for so long. Bertram looked up, and then Galbraithe realized it wasn’t Bertram at all.

"What can I do for you, old man?" the stranger inquired. He was a fellow of about Bertram's age, and a good deal of Bertram's stamp.[Pg 78]

"What can I do for you, old man?" the stranger asked. He was about the same age as Bertram and had a lot in common with him.[Pg 78]

"I'm looking for Billy Bertram," stammered Galbraithe. "Guess he must have shifted his desk."

"I'm looking for Billy Bertram," Galbraithe stuttered. "I guess he must have moved his desk."

He glanced hopefully at the other desks in the room but he did not recognize a face.

He looked around hopefully at the other desks in the room, but he didn’t see any familiar faces.

"Bertram?" inquired the man who occupied Bertram's desk. He turned to the man next to him.

"Bertram?" asked the man at Bertram's desk. He turned to the guy next to him.

"Say, Green, any one here by the name of Bertram?"

"Hey, Green, is there anyone here named Bertram?"

Green lighted a fresh cigarette, and shook his head.

Green lit a fresh cigarette and shook his head.

"Never heard of him," he replied indifferently.

"Never heard of him," he said casually.

"He used to sit here," explained Galbraithe.

"He would sit here," Galbraithe explained.

"I've held down this chair fifteen months, and before me a chump by the name of Weston had that honor. Can't go back any further than that."

"I've been in this position for fifteen months, and before me, a guy named Weston had that honor. I can't look back any further than that."

Galbraithe lowered his dress suit case, and wiped his forehead. Every one in the room took a suspicious glance at the bag.

Galbraithe put down his suitcases and wiped his forehead. Everyone in the room shot a suspicious look at the bag.

"Ever hear of Sanderson?" Galbraithe inquired of Green.

"Have you ever heard of Sanderson?" Galbraithe asked Green.

"Nope."

"Nope."

"Ever hear of Wadlin or Jerry Donahue or Cartwright?"

"Have you ever heard of Wadlin, Jerry Donahue, or Cartwright?"

Green kicked a chair toward him.

Green kicked a chair at him.

"Sit down, old man," he suggested. "You'll feel better in a minute."

"Have a seat, old man," he said. "You’ll feel better in a moment."

"Ever hear of Hartson? Ever hear of old Jim Hartson?"

"Have you ever heard of Hartson? Have you ever heard of old Jim Hartson?"

"That's all right," Green encouraged him. "If you have a line in that bag you think will interest us, bring it out. It's against office rules, but—"

"That's okay," Green encouraged him. "If you have something in that bag that you think will catch our interest, show it to us. It's against office rules, but—"

Galbraithe tried to recall if, on his way downtown, he had inadvertently stopped anywhere for a cocktail. He had no recollection of so doing. Perhaps he was a victim of a mental lapse—one of those freak blank spaces of which the alienists were talking so much lately. He made one more attempt to place himself. In his day he had been one of the star reporters of the staff.

Galbraithe tried to remember if, on his way downtown, he had accidentally stopped anywhere for a drink. He couldn’t recall doing that. Maybe he was experiencing a mental slip—one of those weird blank moments that psychologists had been discussing a lot lately. He made one more effort to position himself. In his time, he had been one of the top reporters on the team.

"Ever hear of—of Galbraithe?" he inquired anxiously.

"Have you ever heard of Galbraithe?" he asked nervously.

By this time several men had gathered around the two desks as interested spectators. Galbraithe scanned their faces, but he didn't recognize one of them.[Pg 79]

By now, several men had gathered around the two desks, clearly interested in what was happening. Galbraithe looked at their faces, but he didn’t recognize any of them.[Pg 79]

"Haven't got a card about your person, have you?" inquired Green.

"Haven't got an ID on you, do you?" asked Green.

"Why, yes," answered Galbraithe, fumbling for his case. The group watched him with some curiosity, and Harding, the youngest man, scenting a story, pushed to the front. With so many eyes upon him Galbraithe grew so confused that he couldn't find his card case.

"Sure," Galbraithe replied, searching for his card case. The group looked at him with curiosity, and Harding, the youngest guy, sensing a story, nudged his way to the front. With so many eyes on him, Galbraithe became so flustered that he couldn’t locate his card case.

"I'm sure I had it with me," he apologized.

"I'm pretty sure I had it with me," he apologized.

"Remember where you were last night?" inquired Green.

"Do you remember where you were last night?" asked Green.

"Just got in this morning," answered Galbraithe. "I—here it is."

"Just got in this morning," Galbraithe replied. "I—here it is."

He drew out a card and handed it to Green. The group gathered closer and read it.

He pulled out a card and gave it to Green. The group leaned in closer and read it.

"Harvey L. Galbraithe, Trego County Courier."

"Harvey L. Galbraithe, Trego County Courier."

Green solemnly extended his hand.

Green seriously extended his hand.

"Glad to meet you, Mr. Galbraithe. Up here on business, or pleasure?"

"Nice to meet you, Mr. Galbraithe. Are you here for business or pleasure?"

"I used to work here," explained Galbraithe. "I came up on a vacation to see the boys."

"I used to work here," Galbraithe explained. "I came up for a vacation to see the guys."

"Used to work on this sheet?" exclaimed Green, as though doubting it.

"Did you used to work on this sheet?" Green exclaimed, sounding like he didn't believe it.

"I left five years ago," answered Galbraithe.

"I left five years ago," Galbraithe replied.

"Holy Smoke!" exclaimed Green, with a low whistle. "You are sure some old-timer. Let's see—that's over fifteen hundred days ago. When did you come on?"

"Holy smoke!" Green exclaimed, whistling softly. "You really are an old-timer. Let’s see—that was over fifteen hundred days ago. When did you start?"

"Just before the Spanish War," answered Galbraithe eagerly. "Hartson sent me to Cuba."

"Right before the Spanish War," Galbraithe replied eagerly. "Hartson sent me to Cuba."

Harding came closer, his eyes burning with new interest.

Harding stepped closer, his eyes vibrant with fresh curiosity.

"Gee," he exclaimed, "those must have been great days. I ran across an old codger at the Press Club once who was with Dewey at Manila."

"Wow," he said, "those must have been amazing days. I met this old guy at the Press Club once who was with Dewey in Manila."

He spoke as Galbraithe might speak of the Crimean War. He pressed the latter for details, and Galbraithe, listening to the sound of his own voice, allowed himself to be led on. When he was through he felt toothless, and as though his hair had turned gray.

He spoke like Galbraithe would talk about the Crimean War. He urged Galbraithe for more details, and Galbraithe, caught up in hearing himself talk, allowed himself to continue. When he finished, he felt drained and as if his hair had gone gray.

"Those were the happy days," exclaimed Harding. "The game was worth playing then—eh, old man?"[Pg 80]

"Those were the good old days," Harding said excitedly. "The game was really worth playing back then—right, old man?"[Pg 80]

"Yes," mumbled Galbraithe. "But don't any of you know what has become of Hartson?"

"Yeah," mumbled Galbraithe. "But doesn’t anyone know what happened to Hartson?"

"Haydon would probably remember him—"

"Haydon would likely remember him—"

"Haydon?" broke in Galbraithe. "Is he here?"

"Haydon?" interrupted Galbraithe. "Is he here?"

He looked wistfully about the room to the corner where the exchange editor used to sit.

He looked longingly around the room to the corner where the exchange editor used to sit.

"He died last spring," said Green. "Guess he was the last leaf on the tree."

"He died last spring," Green said. "I guess he was the last leaf on the tree."

"He came on five years ahead of me," said Galbraithe. "He and I did the barrel murders together."

"He came five years before me," said Galbraithe. "He and I worked on the barrel murders together."

"What was that story?" inquired Harding.

"What was that story?" asked Harding.

Galbraithe looked at Harding to make sure this was not some fool joke. At the time nothing else had been talked of in New York for a month, and he and Haydon had made something of a name for themselves for the work they did on it. Harding was both serious and interested—there could be no doubt about that.

Galbraithe looked at Harding to confirm this wasn't some silly joke. At that time, nothing else had been talked about in New York for a month, and he and Haydon had gained some recognition for the work they did on it. Harding was both serious and interested—there was no doubt about that.

The details were as fresh in Galbraithe's mind as though it were yesterday. But what he was just beginning to perceive was that this was so because he had been away from New York. To those living on here and still playing the old game that story had become buried, even as tradition, in the multiplicity of subsequent stories. These younger men who had superseded him and his fellows, already had their own big stories. They came every day between the dawn and the dark, and then again between the dark and the dawn. Day after day they came unceasingly, at the end of a week dozens of them, at the end of a month hundreds, at the end of a year thousands. It was fifteen hundred days ago that he had been observing the manifold complications of these million people, and since that time a thousand volumes had been written about as many tragedies enacted in the same old setting. Time here was measured in hours, not years. The stage alone remained unchanged.

The details were as fresh in Galbraithe's mind as if it had just happened yesterday. But what he was starting to realize was that this was true because he had been away from New York. For those living here and still engaged in the old routine, that story had become buried, just like tradition, under a pile of new stories. These younger men who had taken over from him and his peers already had their own significant tales. They came every day between dawn and dusk, and again from dusk to dawn. Day after day, they arrived without pause; by the end of a week, there were dozens of them, by the end of a month hundreds, and by the end of a year thousands. It had been fifteen hundred days since he had been observing the complex lives of these millions of people, and in that time, a thousand books had been written about just as many tragedies happening in the same old setting. Time here was measured in hours, not years. Only the stage remained unchanged.

Galbraithe made his feet, so dazed that he faltered as with the palsy. Harding took his arm.

Galbraithe stood up, so disoriented that he stumbled as if he had palsy. Harding took his arm.

"Steady, old man," he cautioned. "You'd better come out and have a drink."

"Take it easy, old man," he warned. "You should come out and have a drink."

Galbraithe shook his head. He felt sudden resentment at the part they were forcing upon him.[Pg 81]

Galbraithe shook his head. He felt a sudden anger at the role they were making him play.[Pg 81]

"I'm going back home," he announced.

"I'm going back home," he said.

"Come on," Harding encouraged him. "We'll drink to the old days, eh?"

"Come on," Harding said encouragingly. "Let's drink to the good old days, okay?"

"Sure," chimed in Green. The others, too, rose and sought their hats.

"Sure," Green said. The others also stood up and looked for their hats.

"I won't," replied Galbraithe, stubbornly, "I'm going back home, I tell you. And in ten years I'll be twenty-five years younger than any of you."

"I won't," Galbraithe replied stubbornly. "I'm going back home, I swear. And in ten years, I'll be twenty-five years younger than all of you."

He spoke with some heat. Harding laughed but Green grew sober. He placed his hand on Galbraithe's arm.

He spoke passionately. Harding chuckled, but Green became serious. He placed his hand on Galbraithe's arm.

"Right," he said. "Get out, and God bless you, old man."

"Okay," he said. "Get out, and take care, old man."

"If only Haydon had been here—" choked Galbraithe.

"If only Haydon were here—" Galbraithe said, choking up.

"I expect he's younger than any of us," replied Green, soberly. "He's measuring time by eternities."

"I think he's younger than any of us," Green said seriously. "He's counting time in eternities."

Galbraithe picked up his bag.

Galbraithe grabbed his bag.

"S'long," he said.

"See you later," he said.

He moved toward the door, and the entire group stood stock still and without a word watched him go out. He moved along the narrow corridor and past the city editor's room. He went down the old stairs, his shoulders bent and his legs weak. Fifteen hundred days were upon his shoulders. He made his way to the street, and for a moment stood there with his ears buzzing. About him swarmed the same newsboys he had left five years before, looking no older by a single day. Squinting his eyes, he studied them closely. There was Red Mick, but as he looked more carefully he saw that it was not Red Mick at all. It was probably Red Mick's younger brother. The tall one, the lanky one and the little lame one were there, but their names were different. The drama was the same, the setting was the same, but fifteen hundred days had brought a new set of actors to the same old parts. It was like seeing Shakespeare with a new cast, but the play was older by centuries than any of Shakespeare's.

He walked toward the door, and the whole group stood frozen, watching him leave without saying a word. He walked down the narrow corridor and past the city editor's office. He descended the old stairs, his shoulders hunched and his legs shaky. Fifteen hundred days weighed heavily on him. He stepped out onto the street and paused for a moment, his ears ringing. Surrounding him were the same newsboys he had left five years ago, looking just as young as ever. Squinting, he observed them closely. There was Red Mick, but as he looked more closely, he realized it wasn’t Red Mick at all. It was probably Red Mick's younger brother. The tall one, the lanky one, and the little lame one were there, but their names had changed. The drama was the same, the setting was the same, but fifteen hundred days had introduced a new group of actors to the same old roles. It was like watching Shakespeare with a new cast, but the play was centuries older than any of Shakespeare's.

Galbraithe hailed a taxi.

Galbraithe called a taxi.

"Granderantal stashun," he ordered.

"Granderantal stashun," he said.

Peering out of the window, he watched the interminable procession on street and sidewalks. He gazed at the raw angular buildings—permanent and unalterable. Overhead a Kansas sun shone down upon him—the same which in its gracious bounty shone down upon New York.[Pg 82]

Peering out of the window, he watched the endless parade on the streets and sidewalks. He looked at the stark angular buildings—solid and unchanging. Above him, a Kansas sun shone down—the same one that generously shone on New York.[Pg 82]


DISHES[7]

By AGNES MARY BROWNELL

By Agnes Mary Brownell

From The Pictorial Review

From *The Pictorial Review*

"Well, I guess that's the last of that!" Myra Bray said grimly, and blinked at the smashed fragments of the cup.

"Well, I guess that's it!" Myra Bray said grimly, and blinked at the shattered pieces of the cup.

It had been so fragile, that even the sound of its breaking was thin and evanescent like a note blown, not struck. Now as it lay on the floor, it seemed dwindled to nothing more than the fine gilt stem that had been its handle, and irregular pinkish fragments like fallen petals.

It had been so delicate that even the sound of it breaking was faint and fleeting, like a note blown, not struck. Now as it lay on the floor, it seemed reduced to nothing more than the thin, gold-colored stem that had been its handle, and uneven pinkish shards like fallen petals.

"Myry Bray! Butterfingers!" Myra apostrophized herself, and darted a quick, sidelong glance in the direction of old Mrs. Bray, her mother-in-law.

"Myra Bray! Butterfingers!" Myra scolded herself, casting a quick, sideways glance at old Mrs. Bray, her mother-in-law.

It had been old Mrs. Bray's cup. This was old Mrs. Bray's house. When Myra married Marvin Bray it had been with the understanding that they must make their home with his mother, now that Nellie was gone.

It had been old Mrs. Bray's cup. This was old Mrs. Bray's house. When Myra married Marvin Bray, it was understood that they would live with his mother, now that Nellie was gone.

Old Mrs. Bray said nothing. The pink cup had belonged to Nellie; Marvin's had been blue. They had been old-time Christmas gifts; and they had never been used. They were too fine to use. All those years they had stood side by side on an upper shelf of the safe, along with the majolica pickle-dish, the cracker-jar that Abbie Carter had painted in a design of wheat-heads, the lemonade-set that George's wife had presented upon the occasion of a visit, and a collection of little china souvenirs—trays and miniature pitchers with "Souvenir of the Springs" inscribed upon them.

Old Mrs. Bray said nothing. The pink cup belonged to Nellie; Marvin's was blue. They were vintage Christmas gifts, and they had never been used. They were too precious to touch. All those years, they stood side by side on a high shelf in the safe, along with the majolica pickle dish, the cracker jar that Abbie Carter had painted with a wheat design, the lemonade set that George's wife had given during a visit, and a collection of small china souvenirs—trays and tiny pitchers with "Souvenir of the Springs" written on them.

"At least the saucer's safe," ventured Myra, after a pause. She had only just come to live with old Mrs.[Pg 83] Bray. She wondered how she would take it. "Well—might's well sweep up the muss!"

"At least the saucer is safe," Myra said cautiously after a moment. She had only just moved in with old Mrs.[Pg 83] Bray. She wondered how she would react. "Well—might as well clean up the mess!"

Old Mrs. Bray spoke. Myra thought she detected a quiver in her voice:

Old Mrs. Bray spoke. Myra thought she noticed a tremor in her voice:

"Pick 'em up," her mother-in-law directed, "and put 'em here in my apron." Myra obeyed. Old Mrs. Bray gathered up her apron and went away to her room. She did not emerge till nearly supper-time.

"Pick them up," her mother-in-law instructed, "and put them here in my apron." Myra complied. Old Mrs. Bray collected her apron and headed to her room. She didn’t come out until almost dinner time.

Once Myra had gone to her door. It was inhospitably closed. Myra thought she detected a faint chinking sound. "Now I wonder"—thought Myra—"is she agrievin' or asulkin'? I'd ruther it was asulkin'—an old pink chiny cup! I'd buy her another, only I s'pose it wouldn't make it up to her—Nellie's and all. Mebbe if I hurried and put off my waist, I could finish up her challis. She don't need the challis, and I do the waist. But mebbe it might take her mind off—losin' Nellie and then losin' the cup. I expect that come hard to Mother Bray."

Once Myra reached her door, it was unwelcomingly closed. Myra thought she heard a faint chinking sound. "Now I wonder," Myra thought, "is she upset or pouting? I'd rather it was pouting—an old pink china cup! I'd buy her another one, but I guess it wouldn't really make up for it—especially with Nellie's loss and everything. Maybe if I hurry and take off my waist, I could finish her challis. She doesn't need the challis, and I need the waist. But maybe it would help her take her mind off losing Nellie and then losing the cup. I bet that was really hard for Mother Bray."

Myra smoothed her hair and put on a fresh afternoon percale. To see Myra with her thin brown face, her slicked-back black hair which showed white threads like ravellings, in her afternoon house-dress of gray percale, one would never have taken her for a bride. Yet Myra had a very bridal feeling, sitting in her own home, with her own sewing, instead of running the machine in the shop, as she had done before her marriage. That it was, in reality, her husband's mother's home, and her husband's mother's sewing, scarcely altered the case. It was home, not shop. She had been married in August, when work fell slack. Now it was October. She had not broken anything until to-day.

Myra fixed her hair and put on a clean afternoon dress. If you saw Myra with her slender brown face and sleek black hair that had white strands showing like frayed threads, in her gray afternoon dress, you wouldn’t think of her as a bride. But Myra felt very much like a bride, sitting in her own home with her own sewing, instead of running the sewing machine at the shop like she used to before she got married. The fact that it was actually her husband’s mother’s home and her husband’s mother’s sewing hardly changed anything. It felt like home, not a shop. She had gotten married in August when the work slowed down, and now it was October. She hadn’t broken anything until today.

Myra sewed and rocked and looked up at the framed portraits of Marvin and Nellie and Frank as children—the girl in queer plaid, and a locket; the boys in gilt-braided suits. Old and crude as the drawing was, it had a look of them—that steady, serious look of Marvin which he had never lost, and Nellie's—bold and managerial. Frank had died. Poor mother. She had known trouble.

Myra sewed while rocking and glanced at the framed pictures of Marvin, Nellie, and Frank as kids—the girl in an unusual plaid dress with a locket; the boys in fancy, braided suits. Despite the roughness of the drawing, it captured their essence—Marvin’s steady, serious expression that had never changed, and Nellie’s bold, commanding look. Frank was gone. Poor mom. She had faced a lot of hardships.

At five, old Mrs. Bray came stiffly out. She had a curious, secretive air, not in the least mournful nor [Pg 84]accusative, as Myra had feared. Myra held up the dress—a soft, gray challis with lavender pipings. Old Mrs. Bray's eyes widened like a pleased child's.

At five, old Mrs. Bray walked out with difficulty. She had a strange, secretive vibe, not at all sad or [Pg 84]accusatory, as Myra had worried. Myra held up the dress—a soft, gray challis with lavender trim. Old Mrs. Bray's eyes lit up like a happy child's.

"Want to try it on?" suggested Myra.

"Do you want to try it on?" Myra suggested.

"It ain't done!"

"It isn't done!"

"To the last hook." She began to assist her mother into the new dress.

"To the last hook." She started to help her mom into the new dress.

Mrs. Bray was a pretty old woman. There was about her an effect of fragile bloom like that of her old cup. In her gray-and-lavender she was like a quaint pastel.

Mrs. Bray was an attractive elderly woman. There was a delicate charm about her, similar to that of her antique cup. Dressed in gray and lavender, she resembled a charming pastel.

"There!" cried Myra, standing off to view the effect.

"There!" shouted Myra, stepping back to see the result.

"I ain't agoin' to take it off!" declared old Mrs. Bray suddenly; and waited for the remonstrance.

"I’m not going to take it off!" declared old Mrs. Bray suddenly; and waited for the protest.

Nellie had always said: "Why, mother! Of course you'll take it off right away! Wear your good clothes out at home!"

Nellie always said, "Come on, Mom! You’ll definitely take it off right away! Wear your nice clothes at home!"

To her surprise, Myra assented. "Keep it on, and let Marvin see how fine you look."

To her surprise, Myra agreed. "Keep it on, and let Marvin see how great you look."

"Wun't you need me about supper?"

"Won't you need me for dinner?"

"Now you just set and let me get supper alone to-night."

"Now you just sit back and let me handle dinner by myself tonight."

"I'll set the table," decided old Mrs. Bray. "I guess just laying plates won't hurt it none."

"I'll set the table," decided old Mrs. Bray. "I guess just putting down plates won't hurt at all."

Myra set about her biscuits. Marvin had to have his hot bread. Suddenly she heard a little splintering crash, followed by a whimpering wail—"Myry! Oh, Myry! I've broke the sasser!" The last remnants of Nellie's saucer, with their pink, fluted edges like ravished petals, lay spread out at old Mrs. Bray's feet.

Myra started on her biscuits. Marvin needed his hot bread. Suddenly, she heard a small crash, followed by a whimpering wail—"Myry! Oh, Myry! I broke the saucer!" The last bits of Nellie's saucer, with its pink, fluted edges resembling torn petals, were scattered at old Mrs. Bray's feet.

"Now ain't that just too bad! (I s'pose she was touching it, for old times' sake—and her trembly old fingers and all, she let it slip.) Never mind, Mother; you got the blue one yet. And mebbe that saucer can be mended—"

"Now isn't that just too bad! (I guess she was touching it for old times' sake—and with her shaky old fingers, she let it slip.) Never mind, Mom; you still have the blue one. And maybe that saucer can be fixed—"

Her mother with a jealous sweep of old hands, gathered up the fragments of the broken saucer. "I don't want mended dishes," she said resentfully, and went stiffly away to her room.

Her mother, with a jealous flick of her old hands, picked up the pieces of the broken saucer. "I don't want repaired dishes," she said angrily, then walked away stiffly to her room.

That night, when they were alone, Myra told Marvin about Nellie's cup and saucer. "And I just know she's akeeping of the pieces, and amourning over them," she[Pg 85] finished. "Such things get to have associations. I 'most wish it had been your cup that got broke. She's got you, and Nellie's gone."

That night, when they were alone, Myra told Marvin about Nellie's cup and saucer. "And I just know she's keeping the pieces and mourning over them," she[Pg 85] finished. "Things like that end up having connections. I almost wish it had been your cup that broke. She's got you, and Nellie's gone."

"Gone—what's a hundred miles!"

"Who cares about a hundred miles!"

"I'm afraid she misses Nell."

"She really misses Nell."

"Now don't you go getting notions in your head. Nell was a master hand for work, but she didn't keep things up a mite better than you—not so good, to my notion. You're restfuller. Nell couldn't rest herself nor let anybody else. Nell couldn't atouched them biscuit—fact!"

"Now don't start getting ideas in your head. Nell was really good at her work, but she didn't manage things any better than you—not even close, in my opinion. You're more relaxed. Nell couldn’t relax herself or let anyone else do it. Nell couldn’t touch those biscuits—it's true!"

"I try to keep things up as much like Nell as I can. I'd ruther use white table-cloths myself, but Nell always used the checkered. And my own chiny set the folks gave me—but I know Mother'd feel strange without her old white ones. There's lots of pretty chiny in the safe, but Nell always used it so careful. I've never used a piece. And yet, just adustin' that pink cup I had to go and drop it! I don't s'pose it was ever drunk out of."

"I try to keep things as much like Nell as I can. I'd rather use white tablecloths myself, but Nell always used the checkered ones. And as for my own china set that the folks gave me—but I know Mother would feel strange without her old white ones. There's a lot of pretty china in the safe, but Nell always used it so carefully. I've never used a piece. And yet, just adjusting that pink cup, I ended up dropping it! I doubt it was ever used."

"What's the good," argued Marvin, "of having things too fine to use?"

"What's the point," Marvin argued, "of having things that are too nice to use?"

"You and me, Marvin, think the same about them things. But Nell and Mother—they're different."

"You and I, Marvin, see those things the same way. But Nell and Mom—they're different."

"You're a good woman, Myry."

"You're a great woman, Myry."

It pleased Myra to be told that she was good, and that her biscuits surpassed those of the capable Nell. But such compliments, for all their practicality and worth, sent no flush to her sallow cheek.

It made Myra happy to hear that she was good and that her biscuits were better than those of the skilled Nell. But even with those compliments, no warmth rose to her pale cheeks.

In her woman's magazine, which came to her monthly, lovers (and more rarely, husbands) were always breathing into the heroine's ear, "I love you. How beautiful you are!" or sentiments in that tenor. Marvin had not told her he loved her. He had asked her seriously and respectfully to marry him, when it became apparent that the efficient Nell was about to wed. And he had never told her that she was beautiful. She could not have believed him if he had.

In her monthly women's magazine, lovers (and less frequently, husbands) were always whispering in the heroine's ear, "I love you. You're so beautiful!" or things like that. Marvin hadn't told her he loved her. He had seriously and respectfully asked her to marry him when it seemed clear that the capable Nell was about to get married. And he had never told her that she was beautiful. She wouldn't have believed him even if he had.

Two days after the accident to the pink cup, the majolica pickle-dish was found shattered in front of the safe, when Marvin came out to start the kitchen fire. No one could account for its being there. The safe doors were ajar, and they decided that the majolica dish must[Pg 86] have got pushed too near the edge of the shelf, and that a sudden jar had dislodged it. The safe doors were never remembered to have been left open before; the majolica dish had always sat well back; and nothing more jarring than Marvin's step disturbed the habitual quiet of the house. Still, how else account for it? "Mebbe Tom leaped up and done it," suggested old Mrs. Bray. The sleepy Tom, a handsome Tiger-stripe, sunk in bodily comfort, seemed to eye her reproachfully. He had not leaped in years.

Two days after the pink cup accident, the colorful pickle dish was found shattered in front of the safe when Marvin came out to start the kitchen fire. No one could explain how it ended up there. The safe doors were slightly open, and they figured the dish must have been pushed too close to the edge of the shelf, and a sudden bump had caused it to fall. No one could remember the safe doors being left open before; the dish had always been positioned far back; and nothing more jarring than Marvin's footsteps disturbed the usual quiet in the house. Still, how else could they explain it? "Maybe Tom jumped up and did it," suggested old Mrs. Bray. The sleepy Tom, a handsome Tiger-striped cat, lounging comfortably, seemed to look at her with disapproval. He hadn’t jumped in years.

Old Mrs. Bray carried away with her the fragments of the majolica pickle-dish and that afternoon, and other afternoons, she passed in the solitary privacy of her room.

Old Mrs. Bray took the broken pieces of the majolica pickle dish with her, and that afternoon, along with other afternoons, she spent in the quiet solitude of her room.

Still her retirement seemed to work her no ill. From these solitary vigils she always emerged dressed in her gray-and-lavender. Ordinarily the ladies Bray wore percale on week day afternoons—fresh ones, but prints for all that. That had been Nell's way. Although old Mrs. Bray had a closet hung with good wool dresses, and even one festival silk.

Still, her retirement seemed to do her no harm. From these solitary vigils, she always came out dressed in her gray-and-lavender. Normally, the ladies Bray wore percale on weekday afternoons—fresh ones, but prints nonetheless. That had been Nell's style. Even though old Mrs. Bray had a closet filled with nice wool dresses, and even one fancy silk.

Myra's trousseau had been so simple as scarcely to deserve the name. She had been married in a neat, dark suit, turned out in the shop where she had been employed for more than seven years. Myra had been "on skirts" for most of the seven years; and her dress had been almost a uniform—skirt and blouse. But she had secretly sewed for herself another sort of dress—house-dresses for the afternoon, of inexpensive, but delicate and light-colored fabrics, made a little "fussy." These she never wore. Old Mrs. Bray never wore fussy clothes; and it had not been Nell's way. The gray-and-lavender challis had been in the nature of an experiment. Old Mrs. Bray was plainly pleased; but she rarely wore it. She said it would make it common.

Myra's trousseau was so simple that it hardly deserved the name. She got married in a neat, dark suit that she had made at the shop where she had worked for over seven years. For most of those seven years, Myra had been on skirts, and her outfit had been almost like a uniform—skirt and blouse. But secretly, she had sewn herself another type of dress—house dresses for the afternoon, made from inexpensive yet delicate light-colored fabrics, with a bit of embellishment. She never wore these. Old Mrs. Bray never wore anything fussy, and Nell wasn't like that either. The gray-and-lavender challis had been more of an experiment. Old Mrs. Bray was obviously pleased with it, but she rarely wore it. She said it would make her look common.

So the Brays, as in Nellie's régime, continued to wear the common gray percales, and to eat off the common white crockery. And with a strange, bewitched pertinacity, the fine, decorative bits of china, shut away on their upper shelf in the safe continued to get themselves broken.

So the Brays, just like during Nellie's time, kept wearing the usual gray fabric and eating off the plain white plates. And in a strange, almost magical way, the nice decorative china pieces that were stored on the upper shelf in the safe kept getting broken.

Once it was one of the glasses of George's wife's lemonade-set. These glasses had ornate gilt bands about the[Pg 87] brim, and painted flowers upon the side. Taking down the set one day, to show George's wife's gift to a caller (gifts were never gifts in fee simple in the Bray household. Always part possession seemed vested in the donor) old Mrs. Bray let slip one of the glasses. The fragments lay in a path of sun, struck through and through with light, they seemed to possess a strange, new iridescence.

Once, it was one of the glasses from George's wife's lemonade set. These glasses had fancy gold bands around the[Pg 87] rim and painted flowers on the side. One day, while taking down the set to show a visitor George's wife's gift (gifts were never truly gifts in the Bray household; it always felt like part ownership belonged to the donor), old Mrs. Bray accidentally dropped one of the glasses. The broken pieces lay in a sunlit path, shining brightly, and they seemed to have a strange, new iridescence.

"Now ain't that too bad!" sympathized the caller. "Spoils the whole set. You want to get every bit of that glass up and in the ash-can. Glass is awful to grind in."

"Well, isn't that a shame!" the caller said sympathetically. "It ruins the whole thing. You need to get every piece of that glass cleaned up and into the trash can. Glass is terrible to have to grind up."

Old Mrs. Bray gathered up the pieces. They sent out strange gleams like rude gems. Myra and the caller watched sympathetically the eager abruptness of her departure.

Old Mrs. Bray picked up the pieces. They sparkled oddly like rough gems. Myra and the visitor watched sympathetically as she hurriedly left.

"Your mother-in-law is some shaky," observed the caller. "She hadn't ought to go to handle such delicate things."

"Your mother-in-law is a bit shaky," the caller noted. "She shouldn't be dealing with such delicate things."

"I expect she won't come out again," Myra said. "It always makes Mother feel bad to break things."

"I don't think she'll come out again," Myra said. "It always makes Mom feel bad when things break."

Old Mrs. Bray did not come out again till after the caller had departed. She had on her gray-and-lavender dress. "Always when Mother breaks a dish seems like she goes and puts on her gray-and-lavender," thought Myra; but she only said, "You look nice in that dress, Mother."

Old Mrs. Bray didn't come out again until after the visitor had left. She was wearing her gray-and-lavender dress. "It always seems like when Mom breaks a dish, she puts on her gray-and-lavender," Myra thought, but she just said, "You look nice in that dress, Mom."

"I know I do," returned old Mrs. Bray serenely, "but I don't aim to make it common, Myry."

"I know I do," replied old Mrs. Bray calmly, "but I'm not trying to make it ordinary, Myry."

At holiday time, Nell and her husband came for a visit. Nell immediately proceeded to take the reins of government. She was a big, good-looking woman, younger than Myra. She had a large, well-modeled face with bloomy cheeks, golden brown eyes, fringed thick as daisies, and crisply undulating waves of dark hair. She disposed of their greetings in short order, retired to her old room to change into serviceable work things, and issued her ultimatum.

At the holiday season, Nell and her husband came to visit. Nell quickly took charge. She was a tall, attractive woman, younger than Myra. She had a strong, well-defined face with rosy cheeks, golden-brown eyes, thick eyelashes, and crisp waves of dark hair. She quickly dealt with their greetings, went to her old room to change into practical work clothes, and laid down her demands.

"Now don't go to any fuss, Myry. John and me ain't company. Treat us like the family. You've changed the roaster, ain't you, Myry? This ain't near so good a place for it. I've brought you one of my hens,[Pg 88] Mother—all dressed and ready. We'll have it for dinner. Now Myry, don't you go to getting out a white table-cloth. Get one of them red-checkered ones. I s'pose those are your weddin' dishes—well, leave 'em be, now you got them down. But we won't use 'em common—the old white ones is plenty good enough. Folks that use their best every day has got no best. You might get the potatoes on now, Myry."

"Now, don’t make a fuss, Myry. John and I aren’t guests. Treat us like family. You’ve switched the roaster, right, Myry? This isn’t nearly as good a place for it. I’ve brought you one of my hens,[Pg 88] Mother—all dressed and ready. We’ll have it for dinner. Now, Myry, don’t go getting out a white tablecloth. Use one of those red-checkered ones instead. I guess those are your wedding dishes—well, leave them be now that you have them down. But we won't use them every day—the old white ones are good enough. You might want to start on the potatoes now, Myry."

"Let me finish settin' the table, Myry," pleaded old Mrs. Bray. A moment later there was a crash, "Oh, Nellie! Oh, Myry! I didn't go to do it! My arm breshed it."

"Let me finish setting the table, Myry," pleaded old Mrs. Bray. A moment later there was a crash, "Oh, Nellie! Oh, Myry! I didn’t mean to do it! My arm brushed it."

"Marvin's souvenir pitcher his Aunt Mat give him one Fair time! It must a' be'n fifteen year old!"

"Marvin's souvenir pitcher that his Aunt Mat gave him at the fair! It must be at least fifteen years old!"

"I didn't go to do it!" quavered old Mrs. Bray.

"I didn't mean to do it!" trembled old Mrs. Bray.

"Who ever heard of such a thing? Of course you didn't do no such crazy thing! But that don't save its being broke. Here—let me sweep it up."

"Who has ever heard of something like this? Of course you didn’t do anything that crazy! But that doesn’t fix the fact that it’s broken. Here—let me clean it up."

"Don't you sweep them pieces up!" shrilled her mother.

"Don't you sweep those pieces up!" her mother shouted.

This voice of high command on the part of her little old subservient mother gave Nell pause. She stood, dust-pan in hand, looking down upon that stiffly stooping figure garnering into her gathered apron a little heap of splintered china.

This authoritative tone from her little old submissive mother made Nell stop. She stood there, dustpan in hand, looking down at that rigidly bent figure collecting a small pile of broken china into her gathered apron.

"Mother must be getting childish," Nell said to Myra, when old Mrs. Bray had trotted stiffly away with her spoils.

"Mom must be getting childish," Nell said to Myra, as old Mrs. Bray had walked away stiffly with her prizes.

Myra did not reply. She hoped Nell would not discover that ravished shelf of prized old china.

Myra didn’t respond. She hoped Nell wouldn’t find that wrecked collection of valuable antique china.

"Well—Nell got ye in hand?" inquired Nell's husband, John Peebles, at dinner. The good-natured wink which accompanied the words, the hearty voice and friendly manner, robbed the words of offense. They seemed rather a humorous gibe directed against Nell. These two got along excellently well. There was about John Peebles an effect of tender strength, re-assuring and at the same time illuminating—responsive to weakness, but adamant to imposition. Even the managerial Nell had not succeeded in piercing that armored side of him—his 'thus far and no further.'"

"Well—Nell got you under control?" asked Nell's husband, John Peebles, at dinner. The good-natured wink that went with his words, along with his hearty voice and friendly demeanor, took away any offense. It felt more like a humorous jab at Nell. These two got along really well. John Peebles had a mix of gentle strength that was both reassuring and enlightening—he was responsive to weakness but tough against being taken advantage of. Even the assertive Nell couldn't penetrate that protective side of him—his 'this far and no further.'

"Aw—you!" said Nell, adoringly.[Pg 89]

"Aw—you!" said Nell, lovingly.[Pg 89]

"I bet Nell's met her boss!" grinned Marvin. "He don't go so fur as to beat ye, does he, Nell?"

"I bet Nell's met her boss!" Marvin grinned. "He doesn't go so far as to beat you, does he, Nell?"

"Smarty!" returned Nell. Her eyes crinkled up at the corners. She had met her match, and she knew it and gloried in it. But she didn't want any sass from the family.

"Smarty!" Nell replied, her eyes crinkling at the corners. She had found her match, and she recognized it and took joy in it. But she didn't want any attitude from the family.

She had none. They submitted without demur. The dish-pan sunned in the old place. The towels dried along a line of her own stretching. "John and me don't mean to make you any work," she assured them. They made no work. It seemed there had never been so much leisure.

She had none. They agreed without hesitation. The dishpan sat in its usual spot in the sun. The towels dried along her own makeshift line. "John and I don't want to make you any work," she assured them. They didn’t create any work. It felt like there had never been so much free time.

"Myry," inquired Nell, "where's that other glass that goes with George's wife's lemonade-set?"

"Myry," Nell asked, "where's the other glass that goes with George's wife's lemonade set?"

"Oh, it must be 'round som'ers," Myra returned vaguely.

"Oh, it must be around somewhere," Myra replied vaguely.

"Round som'ers! Why ain't they all together?" Nell prodded in further search.

"Round som'ers! Why aren’t they all together?" Nell pressed on, looking for more answers.

"Where's my pink gilt cup and saucer Aunt Em gimme one Christmas?"

"Where's my pink gold cup and saucer Aunt Em gave me one Christmas?"

"Ain't it there?" ventured Myra, with a cowardly shrinking from confession, not so much on her own account as for old Mrs. Bray. There was the majolica pickle-dish, the gilt, beflowered lemonade-glass, Abbie Carter's cracker-jar, certain of the fragile souvenir pin-trays stacked in a corner of the shelf.

"Isn't it there?" Myra asked hesitantly, reluctant to admit the truth, mostly out of concern for old Mrs. Bray. There was the majolica pickle dish, the gold-trimmed lemonade glass, Abbie Carter's cracker jar, and some delicate souvenir pin trays piled in a corner of the shelf.

"Here's Marvin's blue one. It's funny where them things can be. I always kept them here together, on this shelf."

"Here's Marvin's blue one. It's funny where those things can turn up. I always kept them all together on this shelf."

"They're som'ers," Myra repeated vaguely.

"They’re somewhere," Myra repeated vaguely.

Old Mrs. Bray had sat throughout this conversation, making buttonholes in a new gray percale. Once, when Nell was back at the sink, she reached out a wavering, fat old arm, and gave Myra's apron-string a tug, as a bad child pulls a cat's tail in a sort of impish humor. Her eyes, blue and shining as a child's saucer, looked very wise. A little laugh clucked in her throat.

Old Mrs. Bray had been sitting through this conversation, making buttonholes in a new gray fabric. Once, when Nell was back at the sink, she reached out her shaky, plump old arm and tugged on Myra's apron string, like a naughty child pulling a cat's tail in a playful way. Her eyes, blue and bright like a child's toy, seemed very wise. A soft laugh bubbled in her throat.

"Mother—you feel chilly? You want to keep out of drafts," cautioned Nellie from the sink.

"Mom—you feeling cold? You should stay away from the drafts," warned Nellie from the sink.

"Never felt more chipper!" averred old Mrs. Bray.

"Never felt better!" claimed old Mrs. Bray.

She had not spent an afternoon in her room since Nell's arrival. To-day, however, after dinner, she [Pg 90]withdrew with an air of intending to remain there for some time. She took her buttonholes with her. It was likely that Nell could not content herself until she had searched every cupboard and pantry for the missing treasure.

She hadn't spent an afternoon in her room since Nell arrived. Today, however, after dinner, she [Pg 90]went in with the intention of staying for a while. She brought her buttonholes with her. It was likely that Nell wouldn't be satisfied until she had searched every cupboard and pantry for the missing treasure.

"I declare—it is the beatin'est thing! Whatever can have become of them?" she apprized Myra. "You find much time to read, Myry?"

"I swear—it's the craziest thing! Whatever could have happened to them?" she told Myra. "Do you find much time to read, Myry?"

Myra found time to read her woman's magazine from cover to cover, in the course of the month. Some things she read more than once—those frankly impossible stories in which the heroines were always beautiful and always loved. Myra had never known a heroine; the women of her acquaintance were neither beautiful nor adored; and were probably quite comfortably unaware of this lack.

Myra managed to read her women's magazine from start to finish over the month. Some stories she read more than once—those totally unrealistic tales where the heroines were always gorgeous and always loved. Myra had never encountered a heroine; the women she knew were neither beautiful nor cherished; and they were likely quite happily unaware of this absence.

"I'm getting notional," Myra accused herself fearfully. The Family Doctor Book, a learned and ancient tome, confirmed these suspicions. It treated of this, and related matters, with a large assurance, like a trusty confidant.

"I'm being ridiculous," Myra accused herself fearfully. The Family Doctor Book, a well-respected and old text, confirmed these suspicions. It discussed this and related issues with great confidence, like a reliable friend.

"Funny how long Mother stays in her room!" wondered Nell.

"Isn't it strange how long Mom stays in her room?" Nell wondered.

"Mebbe she's fell asleep. Old people need all the sleep they can get. It's mostly so broken."

"Might be she's fallen asleep. Older folks need all the rest they can get. It's pretty much so shattered."

"I'm agoing to see!" deposed Nell.

"I'm going to see!" declared Nell.

Myra had never invaded that withdrawn privacy. But Nell, with her grenadier step, went swiftly and threw open the door.

Myra had never intruded on that secluded privacy. But Nell, with her commanding stride, moved quickly and burst open the door.

"What on earth! Mother!"

"What on earth! Mom!"

Old Mrs. Bray's voice streamed quavering out, "Oh, Nellie! Don't scold me! Myry!—"

Old Mrs. Bray's voice came out trembling, "Oh, Nellie! Please don't scold me! Myry!—"

Somehow Myra was there—past the affronted Nell in the door. In the instant silence they made a strange tableau.

Somehow Myra was there—beyond the offended Nell in the doorway. In the sudden silence, they created a strange scene.

Old Mrs. Bray in her fine gray-and-lavender gown was seated before her little wash-hand-stand. The floral pitcher in its floral bowl had been set to one side on the floor. What covered the towel-protected top of the stand, was Nellie's looted treasure.

Old Mrs. Bray, wearing her nice gray-and-lavender dress, was sitting in front of her small washstand. The floral pitcher and bowl had been placed to one side on the floor. What covered the towel-protected top of the stand was Nellie's stolen treasure.

There were the fragments of the pink cup and saucer; the leaf-green and brown majolica bits that had been the pickle-dish; the iridescent curved sides of George's wife's[Pg 91] lemonade-glass; Aunt Em's shattered souvenir pitcher; Abbie Carter's cracker-jar with its smashed wheat-heads. Myra only looked bewilderedly; but on Nell's gaping face apprehension succeeded stupefaction and dissolved in its turn into a great brimming tenderness.

There were pieces of the pink cup and saucer; the green and brown majolica shards that had been the pickle dish; the shiny curved sides of George's wife's lemonade glass; Aunt Em's broken souvenir pitcher; Abbie Carter's cracker jar with its crushed wheat heads. Myra just looked confused; but on Nell's astonished face, worry replaced shock and then melted into deep affection.

"Scold you, Mother? Oh, Mother—what must you think me! (Oh, poor Mother—poor Mother—she's gone daft!)"

"Scold you, Mom? Oh, Mom—what do you think of me! (Oh, poor Mom—poor Mom—she's lost her mind!)"

"I always admired pretty broken bits of chiny," old Mrs. Bray confessed. "But the pitcher was a accident—reely it was, Nellie. I never went to let that fall. My arm breshed it. But the sasser and the pickle-dish and George's wife's lemonade-glass and Abbie Carter's cracker-jar—I done them apurpose. And I can't say I regret the pitcher, nuther."

"I've always admired beautiful broken pieces of china," old Mrs. Bray admitted. "But the pitcher was an accident—it really was, Nellie. I never meant to let that fall. My arm knocked it over. But the saucer and the pickle dish and George's wife's lemonade glass and Abbie Carter's cracker jar—I did those on purpose. And I can't say I regret the pitcher either."

"Yes, Mother! Yes, yes! It's all right; I understand. (Myry, don't you leave her! I thought she was gettin' childish, but Oh—to think—I'll have John go for Doc Bradley right away. Let 'er amuse herself—but don't you leave her alone a minute! Poor Mother! Poor old Mother! Aplayin' with broken chiny dishes!)"

"Yes, Mom! Yes, yes! It's fine; I get it. (Myry, don’t leave her! I thought she was acting childish, but oh—to think—I’ll have John go get Doc Bradley right away. Let her have her fun—but don’t leave her alone for a second! Poor Mom! Poor old Mom! Playing with broken china dishes!)"

"What's Nell awhisperin' to ye?" inquired old Mrs. Bray, sharply. "There's nothin' to whisper about as I know. Did ever you see anything purtier than this pink chiny piece, Myry? It broke so clean, and curved as a petal. And this here piece of George's wife's lemonade-glass—it's handsome as a brooch. See how the flower come out! Why, Myry, I've set here and fairly eat off these dishes!"

"What's Nell whispering to you?" asked old Mrs. Bray sharply. "There's nothing to whisper about as far as I know. Have you ever seen anything prettier than this pink china piece, Myry? It broke so clean and curves like a petal. And this piece from George's wife's lemonade glass—it's as beautiful as a brooch. Look how the flower came out! You know, Myry, I've actually eaten off these dishes!"

"Yes, Mother. But sha'n't we put them up now! Some one might drop in—Nell bein' here."

"Yes, Mom. But shouldn’t we put them up now? Someone might stop by—Nell being here."

She could not bear that Marvin and John and the doctor should see this pitiful child's play.

She couldn't stand for Marvin, John, and the doctor to see this sad child's play.

Old Mrs. Bray assented with the utmost good nature. She drew up a box of lacquer and proceeded to lay her china service carefully and dextrously away. She set the box quite openly along the shelf beside her bonnet-box and the snug, little brown round pasteboard roll that held her little old round muff. Presently they heard steps in the sitting-room. Some one had dropped in—but it was only Marvin and John and old Doc Bradley.[Pg 92]

Old Mrs. Bray agreed with a smile. She pulled out a lacquer box and started to carefully and skillfully put away her china set. She placed the box openly on the shelf next to her bonnet box and the small brown round pasteboard roll that held her little old round muff. Soon, they heard footsteps in the sitting room. Someone had come in—but it was just Marvin, John, and old Doc Bradley.[Pg 92]

Marvin's face held a look of scared apprehension; John's withheld judgment; Nell was frankly red-eyed. She had been walking fiercely back and forth in the yard unable to face again that piteous picture.

Marvin's face showed a look of scared uncertainty; John's judgment was held back; Nell had red eyes from crying. She had been pacing back and forth in the yard, unable to confront that sad scene again.

The only unclouded faces there were Doc Bradley's and old Mrs. Bray's. She gave him a shrewd look. He returned it in kind. "So—o—" said old Mrs. Bray, noting their various scrutiny. There was even an effect of state about her as she settled herself in her special rocker. But she said, quite simply and conversationally,

The only clear faces there were Doc Bradley's and old Mrs. Bray's. She gave him a sharp look. He mirrored it back. "So—o—" said old Mrs. Bray, noticing their different gazes. There was even a sense of formality about her as she settled into her special rocking chair. But she said, quite simply and casually,

"Do you want I should tell you about them dishes?"

"Do you want me to tell you about those dishes?"

"Well—it was thisaway. And understand—I don't blame nobuddy. Folks are different. I always loved pretty dishes, but I never got to use 'em. First on account of you being little"—she eyed Nellie and Marvin with benignant allowance—"and after that, because of Nell always bein' agen' using things common. She's like her father. He was thataway. He was a good man, but he 'lowed good things shouldn't be used common. And then when Myry come with her purty weddin' dishes and all, I'd hoped she'd be sort o' different—more like me. But seem like she favored Nell. But I'd never thought of breakin' them if it hadn't a be'n for the pink cup. That give me the idee. That very night I broke the sasser to it. I figured I'd get the use of them dishes some way."

"Well, here’s how it was. And just so you know, I don’t blame anyone. People are different. I always loved nice dishes, but I never got to use them. First, it was because you were little"—she glanced at Nellie and Marvin with a kind look—"and then because Nell was always against using things casually. She’s just like her father. He was that way. He was a good man, but he believed good things shouldn’t be used all the time. And then when Myry brought her pretty wedding dishes and everything, I hoped she’d be a bit different—more like me. But it seemed like she took after Nell. But I never would have thought of breaking them if it hadn’t been for the pink cup. That gave me the idea. That very night, I broke the saucer to it. I figured I’d find a way to use those dishes somehow."

Old Mrs. Bray clucked pleasantly, and resumed.

Old Mrs. Bray happily clucked and continued.

"I'd always wanted to wear one o' my good dresses afternoons, too. Well—Myry made me one. And she was reel good about wantin' me to wear it common. I had a good man. I've had good children. I've lived a long life. But two things I wanted, I never had—pretty dishes to use, and to be dressed up afternoons. Myry makin' me that dress turned my head, I reckon. And the pink cup finished it."

"I’d always wanted to wear one of my nice dresses in the afternoons, too. Well—Myry made me one. And she was really good about wanting me to wear it regularly. I’ve had a good husband. I’ve had good kids. I’ve lived a long life. But there were two things I wanted that I never had—pretty dishes to use and to be dressed up in the afternoons. Myry making me that dress really got to me, I guess. And the pink cup completed it."

"I take the full blame. It was me done both—broke the cup and sewed the dress"—spoke up Myry. "And it's you I favored all along, Mother. If you knew how I've honed to set the table with my weddin' dishes. And I could show you—I've got some things you've never seen—house-dresses—pink—sprigged—"[Pg 93]

"I take full responsibility. I was the one who did both—broke the cup and sewed the dress," Myry said. "And I've always favored you, Mother. If you only knew how I’ve practiced setting the table with my wedding dishes. I could show you—I have some things you’ve never seen—house dresses—pink—with little patterns—"[Pg 93]

"Meanin' no offense, Nellie—and Marvin—you can't help bein' like your pa. I guess I'm just a foolish old woman."

"Honestly, no offense, Nellie—and Marvin—you can't help but be like your dad. I suppose I'm just a silly old woman."

"We're all like we're made," sounded the oracular accents of Mr. Peebles. "Joke's on you all right, Nell."

"We're all like we're made," echoed the wise words of Mr. Peebles. "The joke's on you, Nell."

"I guess I'm it," she admitted cheerfully.

"I guess I'm it," she said with a smile.

Doc Bradley looked sharply at Myra when she let him out. Perhaps he noted the pathos of that thin face; those speaking eyes, that seemed to confess a secret longing.

Doc Bradley looked intently at Myra when she let him out. Maybe he noticed the sadness in her thin face; those expressive eyes that seemed to reveal a hidden longing.

"If you should feel the call, just break a few dishes on your own account!" he advised her. "I like to see folks get what they want. If they want it bad enough, they'll get it." He thought it might be a dress, perhaps—something pretty. Women in Myry's case have odd notions.

"If you feel the urge, just break a few dishes yourself!" he told her. "I like to see people get what they want. If they really want it, they'll make it happen." He thought it might be a dress, maybe—something nice. Women like Myry often have strange ideas.

Myry had an odd notion. She wanted to be told that she was beautiful and loved.

Myry had a strange idea. She wanted someone to tell her that she was beautiful and loved.

"You little black stringy thing!" she told herself fiercely. "He's fond of you. And good to you. He's like his pa; he won't show it common. And anyways—you beautiful!"

"You little black stringy thing!" she scolded herself. "He's fond of you. And treats you well. He's like his dad; he won't show it openly. And anyway—you’re beautiful!"

But every month she read, with a new and avid interest, those far-fetched, extravagant tales of beautiful and beloved women.

But every month she read, with a fresh and eager interest, those wild, extravagant stories of beautiful and adored women.

During the remainder of Nell's stay, old Mrs. Bray and Myra felt a certain delicacy about inaugurating the use of the white cloths, the wedding china, and the pretty bits on the safe-shelf. But when the Peebles's visit was over, the table achieved a patterned whiteness and a general festive appearance. Old Mrs. Bray donned the gray-and-lavender every afternoon, and Myra bloomed out in pink print. She scarcely ever went abroad now, but for all that, her world was infinitely widened. Once Marvin, dangling from two spread fingers a tiny yoke, inquired doubtfully, "Do you think it's big enough to go round his neck?"

During the rest of Nell's stay, old Mrs. Bray and Myra felt a bit hesitant about using the white tablecloths, the wedding china, and the pretty decorations on the shelf. However, once the Peebles' visit was over, the table took on a beautiful white pattern and a festive look. Old Mrs. Bray wore her gray-and-lavender dress every afternoon, while Myra brightened up in a pink print dress. She rarely went out now, but despite that, her world felt much bigger. Once, Marvin, holding a tiny yoke with two fingers, asked uncertainly, "Do you think it's big enough to go around his neck?"

He was always urging her to have help in, and not to tire herself out. But curiously, he never noted the pink print any more than if it had been dull slate. That had not been his pa's way; and it was not his way. But he was good to her. What more could a woman ask?

He was always encouraging her to get some help and not wear herself out. But oddly, he never noticed the pink print any more than if it had been plain gray. That wasn't how his dad did things, and it wasn't how he did things either. But he treated her well. What more could a woman want?

After Nell came, he felt aggrieved—quite useless and[Pg 94] in the way. The women were always displaying things—digging them out from the bottoms of drawers—clouds of soft, white things, with here and there a rift of color in tassel or tufting.

After Nell arrived, he felt upset—totally useless and[Pg 94] in the way. The women were always showing off things—pulling them out from the bottoms of drawers—clouds of soft, white items, with occasional splashes of color in tassels or tufts.

There came a night when he sat alone. In the beginning, he had tried to read—he picked up her woman's magazine, eyeing it curiously, that these silly, floppy sheets should hold, as they did, women's eyes. There were pictures in it—always pictures—pictured embraces, with words beneath. "How beautiful you are! I love you—I love you! How beautiful you are!" Always harping on the same thing—love and beauty. As if life were a sentimental thing like that!

There came a night when he sat by himself. At first, he tried to read—he picked up her women's magazine, looking at it with curiosity, wondering how these silly, flimsy pages could capture women's attention as they did. There were pictures in it—constantly pictures—of affectionate embraces, with words below. "You're so beautiful! I love you—I love you! You're so beautiful!" It was always the same theme—love and beauty. As if life were just a sentimental thing like that!

He flung it down. How could he stay his mind on such stuff, when Myry—when Myry—

He threw it down. How could he focus on something like that, when Myry—when Myry—

Nell, important and managerial, occasionally came out and elbowed him about in some mysterious search. At such times, old Mrs. Bray, done up for the night in a highly flowered and mantle-like garment, came creeping inquiringly in.

Nell, busy and in charge, would sometimes come out and nudge him around in some mysterious quest. During those moments, old Mrs. Bray, dressed for bed in a floral, robe-like outfit, would come in quietly, looking curious.

"Now, Nell—you know what Myry told ye—if you was to fergit now—"

"Now, Nell—you know what Myry told you—if you were to forget now—"

"All right, Mother. I won't forget."

"Sure, Mom. I won't forget."

"You know where to find 'em—"

"You know where to find them—"

"Yes, I know where to find 'em."

"Yeah, I know where to find them."

"Now, Nell, I promised Myry—"

"Now, Nell, I promised Myry—"

"What did you promise Myry?" Marvin flared in sudden jealousy. Both women eyed him, as from a great and unattainable height. Then Nell's capable back disappeared beyond Myry's door; and his mother's little old grotesque and woolly figure was swallowed up by the black hall.

"What did you promise Myry?" Marvin erupted in sudden jealousy. Both women looked down at him as if from a great and unreachable height. Then Nell's strong back vanished beyond Myry's door, and his mother's small, quirky, fuzzy figure was engulfed by the dark hallway.

Again he took up the magazine. Again looked at the picture. Again, scarcely seeing them, he read the words. Again he sat; and again Nell elbowed him importantly, and his mother in her snail-like wrappings, came creeping in to remind Nell—

Again he picked up the magazine. Again he glanced at the picture. Again, barely noticing them, he read the words. Again he sat there; and once more Nell nudged him with importance, while his mother, wrapped up slowly like a snail, came in to remind Nell—

When Doc Bradley came out, at first he thought the man, sprawled loosely in the chair, must be asleep—till he lifted his eyes. They were sleepless and inflamed like a watch-dog's.

When Doc Bradley came out, at first he thought the man, slumped loosely in the chair, must be asleep—until he lifted his gaze. His eyes were restless and bloodshot like a watch-dog's.

"Hold on! Wait a minute! Nell's boss now. You[Pg 95] don't want to go in looking that way—you'd skeer 'im!"

"Hold on! Wait a minute! Nell's boss now. You[Pg 95] don't want to go in looking like that—you'll scare him!"

"What'll I say?" inquired Marvin hoarsely; "Myry's a good woman—she 's been a good wife to me—too good—"

"What should I say?" Marvin asked hoarsely. "Myry's a good woman—she's been a good wife to me—too good—"

"Tell 'er something she don't know! Say something fond-like and foolish."

"Tell her something she doesn't know! Say something sweet and silly."

"You can come in now," granted the lofty Nell.

"You can come in now," said the tall Nell.

Somehow, old Mrs. Bray had preceded him. But he never saw her. He never even saw the managerial Nell. He saw his wife's face, looking so little and white from out a ruffled lace cap. There were circles of ruffles about her thin wrists. There was a lace ruffle in the neck of her gown. For these were Myry's coronation robes; it was about this adorning that old Mrs. Bray had continuously cautioned Nell. Nell, in that smug, proprietary manner of hers, had turned back a blanket—enough to show the tiny yoke which he had dangled, and the neck which it encircled, and the red and wrinkly head on top of that—-

Somehow, old Mrs. Bray had gotten there before him. But he never saw her. He never even saw the manager, Nell. He saw his wife's face, looking so small and pale from beneath a ruffled lace cap. There were circles of ruffles around her thin wrists. There was a lace ruffle at the neck of her gown. These were Myry's coronation robes; it was about this decoration that old Mrs. Bray had constantly warned Nell. Nell, in her smug, possessive way, had pulled back a blanket—just enough to reveal the tiny yoke he had hung, the neck it surrounded, and the red, wrinkly head on top of that—

Like a well-conned article of catechism, words came to Marvin—words he could never have got from his pa.

Like a well-taught lesson in catechism, words came to Marvin—words he could never have gotten from his dad.

"Oh, Myry—I love you! How beautiful you are!"

"Oh, Myry—I love you! You’re so beautiful!"

A strange cosmetic glowed on Myra's white cheek. Happiness is the surest beautifier. He might never say it again. It was not likely that he would. He favored his pa. But she had had her great moment—her beautiful and beloved moment. She smiled drowsily up at old Mrs. Bray, beaming beneficently above; and remembered, in an odd flash, the pink china cup. This was her cup—full and running over.

A strange cosmetic glowed on Myra's pale cheek. Happiness is the best beauty secret. He might never say it again. It probably wasn't going to happen. He preferred his dad. But she had her big moment—her beautiful and cherished moment. She smiled sleepily up at old Mrs. Bray, who looked down at her with a warm smile; and she suddenly recalled the pink china cup. This was her cup—full and overflowing.

"Come on out now, and let her sleep," ordered the dictatorial Nell. "Who'd a' thought, now, Myry had her little vanities? That lace cap now, and them ruffles—for Marvin! Some folks has the strangest notions."

"Come on out now, and let her sleep," commanded thebossy Nell. "Who would have thought Myry had her little vanities? That lace cap and those ruffles—for Marvin! Some people have the weirdest ideas."

"'Tain't notions!" protested old Mrs. Bray.

"'It's not ideas!" protested old Mrs. Bray.

"Oh, yes, it is! And all right, if you feel that way—like you and your dishes, now."

"Oh, yes, it is! And fine, if you feel that way—just like you and your dishes, right now."

"Myry and me both is powerful set on dishes," exulted old Mrs. Bray.[Pg 96]

"Myra and I are both really good at cooking," exclaimed old Mrs. Bray.[Pg 96]


THE BLOOD-RED ONE[8]

By MAXWELL STRUTHERS BURT

By Maxwell Struthers Burt

From Scribner's Magazine

From Scribner's Magazine

It was a February evening, so it seems, about five o'clock, and old Mr. Vandusen, having left his hat and ulster in the coatroom, had retraced his steps along the entrance hall of the St. Dunstan Club to the wide doorway that led into the first-floor library. He usually sought the library at this time of day; a little group of men, all of whom he knew well, were as a rule to be found there, and they were friendly, not overly argumentative, restful. Now he paused between the heavy portières, partly drawn aside, and peered for a moment into the room. The light from the hall behind him made a pool of faint illumination at his feet, but beyond that there was only a brown darkness, scented with the smell of books in leather bindings, in which the figures of several men, sprawled out in big chairs before the window, were faintly visible. The window itself, a square of blank fog-blurred dusk, served merely to heighten the obscurity. Mr. Vandusen, a small, plump shadow in the surrounding shadows, found an unoccupied chair and sank into it silently.

It was a February evening, around five o'clock, and old Mr. Vandusen, having left his hat and coat in the coatroom, walked back through the entrance hall of the St. Dunstan Club to the wide doorway that led into the first-floor library. He usually visited the library at this time of day; a small group of men, all of whom he knew well, could typically be found there, and they were friendly, not overly argumentative, and relaxing. Now he paused between the heavy drapes, partially drawn aside, and peeked into the room for a moment. The light from the hall behind him created a faint glow at his feet, but beyond that, there was just a brown darkness, filled with the scent of leather-bound books, where the figures of several men, sprawled in big chairs by the window, were dimly visible. The window itself, a square of foggy twilight, only added to the gloom. Mr. Vandusen, a small, plump shadow among the surrounding shadows, found an empty chair and quietly sank into it.

"And that's just it," said Maury suddenly, and as if he was picking up the threads of a conversation dropped but a moment before; "and that's just the point"—and his usually gentle voice was heavy with a didacticism unlike itself—"that affects most deeply a man of my temperament and generation. Nemesis—fate—whatever you choose to call it. The fear that perhaps it doesn't exist at all. That there is no such thing; or worse yet, that in some strange, monstrous way man has made[Pg 97] himself master of it—has no longer to fear it. And man isn't fit to be altogether master of anything as yet; he's still too much half devil, half ape. There's this damned choked feeling that the world's at loose ends. I don't know how to put it—as if, that is, we, with all the devilish new knowledge we've acquired within the past fifty years, the devilish new machines we've invented, have all at once become stronger than God; taken the final power out of the hands of the authority, whatever it is, toward which we used to look for a reckoning and balancing in the end, no matter what agony might lie between. Perhaps it's all right—I don't know. But it's an upsetting conclusion to ask a man of my generation offhandedly to accept. I was brought up—we all were—to believe in an ordered, if obscure, philosophical doctrine that evil inevitably finds its own punishment, and now—!"

"And that's exactly it," Maury suddenly said, as if he was picking up the threads of a conversation dropped just moments before; "and that's the point"—and his usually gentle voice was heavy with a teachiness unlike himself—"that affects a man of my temperament and generation the most. Nemesis—fate—whatever you want to call it. The fear that maybe it doesn't exist at all. That there's no such thing; or even worse, that in some strange, monstrous way, humanity has made[Pg 97] itself the master of it—has nothing left to fear. And humanity isn’t ready to fully master anything yet; we’re still too much half devil, half ape. There’s this damn choked feeling that the world is falling apart. I don’t know how to explain it—as if, with all the devilish new knowledge we've gained over the past fifty years, the devilish new machines we’ve created, we've suddenly become stronger than God; taken the final power away from the authority, whatever it is, that we used to look to for a resolution and balance in the end, no matter what suffering might lie in between. Maybe it’s all okay—I don’t know. But it's a troubling conclusion to expect someone from my generation to accept without question. I was raised—we all were—to believe in an organized, if unclear, philosophical doctrine that evil will inevitably find its own punishment, and now—!"

"But—" began Tomlinson.

"But—" started Tomlinson.

Maury interrupted him. "Yes, yes," he said, "I know all that; I know what you are going to say. I am perfectly aware of the fact that the ways of Nemesis are supposed to be slow ways—exceedingly. I am aware of the fact that in the Christian doctrine the process is not usually completed until after death, but nowadays things are different. How, since all else moves so swiftly, can a just God afford any longer to be patient? Time has been obliterated in the last four years; space and centuries telescoped; the sufferings of a century compressed into a few cycles of months. No, there is something wrong, some break in the rhythm of the universe, or those grotesque ghouls who started the whole thing, those full-bodied, cold-blooded hangmen, who for forty years have been sitting back planning the future of men and women as they planned the cards of their sniggering skat games, would awake to a sun dripping blood." He paused for a moment. "And as for that psychiatric cripple, their mouthpiece," he concluded sombrely, "that maimed man who broods over battle-fields, he would find a creeping horror in his brain like death made visible."

Maury interrupted him. "Yeah, yeah," he said, "I know all that; I know what you’re going to say. I’m fully aware that the ways of Nemesis are supposed to be slow—very slow. I get that in Christian doctrine, the process usually isn’t finished until after death, but these days, things are different. How can a just God afford to be patient any longer when everything else moves so quickly? Time has been erased in the last four years; space and centuries have been compressed; the suffering of a century has been packed into just a few months. No, something’s not right, some break in the rhythm of the universe, or those creepy ghouls who started this whole mess—those cold-blooded hangmen who’ve been planning the future of men and women for forty years like they plan the cards in their silly card games—would wake up to a sun dripping with blood." He paused for a moment. "And about that psychological wreck, their spokesperson," he added grimly, "that broken man who broods over battlefields, he would find a creeping horror in his mind like death made visible."

"And you think he will not?"....

"And you think he will?"

In the darkness Mr. Vandusen suddenly sat up very[Pg 98] straight and tried to pierce with his eyes the shadows to the right of him.

In the darkness, Mr. Vandusen abruptly sat up straight and tried to see through the shadows to his right.

Again the chair creaked.

The chair creaked again.

"And you think he will not?" asked the voice again.

"And you think he won't?" asked the voice again.

The words fell one by one into the silence, like stones dropped into a pool by a precise hand. As the ripples of sound they created died away in the brown dusk, the room seemed for a moment to hold a hushed expectation that made ordinary quiet a matter of movement and sound. From the drab street outside the voice of a newsboy, strident and insistent, put a further edge to the sharp minute. "N'extra!" he shouted. "N'extra! 'Nother big raid on west'n front!"

The words dropped one by one into the silence, like stones tossed into a pool by a steady hand. As the ripples of sound they made faded away in the brown twilight, the room seemed to hold a hushed anticipation that made ordinary quiet full of movement and sound. From the dull street outside, the voice of a newsboy, loud and demanding, added to the tension of the moment. "Extra!" he shouted. "Extra! Another big raid on the western front!"

It was Torrance who asked the question. "What—" he said. "But, but—why—!" And then his wheezing inarticulateness broke like a dislocated bellows.

It was Torrance who asked the question. "What—" he said. "But, but—why—!" And then his wheezing inability to express himself broke like a dislocated bellows.

Mr. Vandusen, leaning forward in his chair, did not realize at the time the unreasonableness of the sharp blaze of irritation that at the interruption burned within him. It was not until much later, indeed, that he realized other odd circumstances as well: Torrance's broken amazement, for instance; the silence of Maury, and Wheeler, and, above all, of Tomlinson. At the moment he realized nothing, except an intense curiosity to hear what the man who had just sat down next to him had to say. "An extraordinary voice! Altogether extraordinary! Like a bell, that is, if a bell could by any chance give a sense of an underlying humor." And yet, even considering all this, when one is old and has heard so many voices—But here he was quite rigid in the darkness. "Do be quiet!" he whispered sharply. "Can't we be quiet!"

Mr. Vandusen, leaning forward in his chair, didn't realize at the time how unreasonable the sharp irritation brewing inside him was due to the interruption. It wasn't until much later that he recognized other peculiar situations as well: Torrance's stunned disbelief, the silence of Maury, Wheeler, and especially Tomlinson. At that moment, he was only intensely curious to hear what the guy who had just sat down next to him had to say. "An incredible voice! Truly incredible! Like a bell, if a bell could somehow convey a sense of underlying humor." And yet, even considering all this, when you’re old and have heard so many voices—But here he was, completely tense in the darkness. "Please be quiet!" he whispered sharply. "Can't we just be quiet!"

"Thanks!" said the voice, with its cool, assured inflections. "There is nothing so very extraordinary. Men's brains are not unalike. Merely—shall I go on?"

"Thanks!" said the voice, with its cool, confident tone. "There's nothing all that extraordinary. Men's brains aren't that different. Just—should I continue?"

And before Mr. Vandusen's hurried assent could be uttered, the quiet tones assumed the accent of narration. "Good," they said. "Very well, then. But first I must ask of you a large use of your imagination. I must ask you, for instance, to imagine a scene so utterly unlike this February night that your eyes will have to close themselves entirely to the present and open only to my words.[Pg 99] I must ask you to imagine a beech forest in early November; a beech forest dreaming beneath the still magic of warm, hazy days; days that come before the first sharp cold of winter. Will you imagine that?"

And before Mr. Vandusen could quickly agree, the calm voice took on a storytelling tone. "Good," they said. "Very well, then. But first, I need you to really use your imagination. I need you, for example, to picture a scene that's completely different from this February night, so much so that you have to close your eyes to the present and open them only to my words.[Pg 99] I need you to imagine a beech forest in early November; a beech forest that’s dreaming in the still magic of warm, hazy days; days that come before the first bite of winter's chill. Can you imagine that?"

"Yes!" murmured Mr. Vandusen; and he noticed that the other men did not answer at all.

"Yeah!" whispered Mr. Vandusen; and he saw that the other guys didn't respond at all.

"The mild sunlight," continued the voice, "filters through the naked boughs and touches the smooth silver trunks and the moss about their feet with a misty gold as iridescent as the wings of dragonflies. And as far as you can see on every side stretch these silver boles, dusted with sunlight; in straight lines, in oblique columns, until the eye loses itself in the argent shadows of the distance.

"The gentle sunlight," the voice went on, "streams through the bare branches and warms the smooth silver trunks and the moss around their bases with a soft golden glow as shimmering as dragonfly wings. And as far as the eye can see in every direction, these silver trunks stretch out, sprinkled with sunlight; in straight lines, in angled rows, until your gaze gets lost in the silver shadows of the horizon."

"In the hidden open places, where the grass is still green toward its roots, wild swine come out of the woods and stare with small red eyes; but save for the crackling of the twigs beneath their feet it is very quiet. Marvellously so. Quiet with the final hush of summer. Only rarely a breeze stirs the legions of the heaped-up gray leaves, and sometimes, but rarely, one hears far off the chattering of a squirrel. So!—that is my forest.

"In the secluded open areas, where the grass is still green at the roots, wild boars emerge from the woods and watch with beady red eyes; aside from the sound of twigs breaking under their feet, it's extremely quiet. Remarkably so. Quiet with the last breath of summer. Only occasionally does a breeze disturb the piles of gray leaves, and sometimes—though rarely—you hear the distant chatter of a squirrel. So!—that is my forest."

"Through it runs like a purple ribbon a smooth, well-kept road. And it, too, adds to the impression of stillness, as the untenanted handiwork of man always does. On the rolled, damp surface are the marks of the cloven feet of the swine.

"Through it runs like a purple ribbon a smooth, well-kept road. And it, too, adds to the impression of stillness, as the empty handiwork of man always does. On the rolled, damp surface are the marks of the cloven feet of the pigs."

"Now there is a snapping of dead wood, a rustling of leaves, and an immense tusker—a grizzled leader of a herd—comes ponderously through the sun-dappled aisles to the edge of the road. For a moment he stands there, secure and unperturbed, and then suddenly he throws up his head, his little eyes wide and startled, and, wheeling, charges back to where his satellites are browsing. There is a breathless scurrying of huge bodies; then utter silence again, except that far away a limb cracks. But only for a moment is the road deserted. It seems as if the shadow of the great tusker was still upon it when, beyond the bend, a horn, sweet as a hunting-horn, blows once, twice, ends in a fanfare of treble notes, and a long, gray motor-car sweeps into view, cutting the sunlight and the pooled shadow with its twinkling prow. Behind it[Pg 100] is another, and another, and another, until six in all are in sight; and as they flash past one has a glimpse, on the seats of the landaulets, of a number of men in long cloaks and helmets; big and little men; fat men and sharp-featured; elderly men and young men, and particularly of one man, in the second car from the front, who looks straight ahead of him and is not interested in the chatter of his companions. He is a stern man, rather terrible, and his face wears a curious pallor. On the crest of a wooded slope, a quarter of a mile away, the giant boar sniffs the odor of the gasolene and delicately wrinkles his nose.

"Now there's a snap of dead wood, a rustle of leaves, and a massive tusker—a grizzled leader of a herd—slowly makes his way through the sun-dappled paths to the edge of the road. For a moment, he stands there, calm and unbothered, and then suddenly he lifts his head, his small eyes wide and surprised, and, turning, charges back to where his companions are grazing. There’s a breathless scurrying of large bodies; then complete silence again, except for the distant sound of a branch breaking. But the road isn’t empty for long. It feels like the shadow of the great tusker still lingers when, around the bend, a horn, sweet like a hunting horn, sounds once, then twice, ending in a flourish of high notes, and a long, gray motorcar appears, cutting through the sunlight and shifting shadows with its sparkling front. Behind it[Pg 100] comes another, and another, and another, until six in total are visible; as they zoom past, you catch a glimpse, on the seats of the landaulets, of several men in long cloaks and helmets; big and small men; fat men and those with sharp features; older men and younger men, especially one man in the second car from the front, who looks straight ahead and seems uninterested in the chatter of his companions. He is a stern man, rather fearsome, and his face has an odd paleness. On the crest of a wooded slope, a quarter of a mile away, the giant boar catches the smell of gasoline and daintily twitches his nose."

"And this," said the voice, "this convoy of motor-cars, these horns, almost as gay as the hunting-horns of former days, was, as you have guessed, The Maimed Man—as you choose to call him—come back to a hunting-lodge to rest, to slip from his shoulders for a while, if he could, the sodden cloak he had been wearing for the past three years and as many months.

"And this," said the voice, "this convoy of cars, these horns, almost as cheerful as the hunting horns of earlier times, was, as you guessed, The Maimed Man—whatever name you prefer to call him—returning to a hunting lodge to rest, to take off the heavy cloak he had been wearing for the past three years and a few months."

"It was dark when they came to the hunting-lodge, a long, two-storied building of white plaster and timber-work above. The sun had been gone a while beyond the low hills to the west, and in the open place where the house stood only a remnant of the red dust of the sunset still floated in the pellucid air. Here the beeches gave way to solid ranks of pines and firs, and the evening sweetness of these fell upon the senses like the touch of cool water upon tired eyes. The headlights of the motor-cars cut wide arcs of blinding light in the gathering darkness. One by one the cars stopped before the entrance with throbbing engines and discharged their loads. The short flight of stairs became for a few minutes a swaying tableau of gray cloaks. There was a subdued ringing of spurs. The lamps from within the doorway touched the tips of the helmets so that they twinkled like little stars.

"It was dark when they arrived at the hunting lodge, a long, two-story building made of white plaster and timber above. The sun had set a while ago behind the low hills to the west, and in the open area where the house stood, only a trace of the red dust from the sunset lingered in the clear air. Here, the beeches gave way to solid lines of pines and firs, and the evening sweetness of these trees enveloped the senses like the feel of cool water on tired eyes. The headlights of the cars cut wide arcs of blinding light in the growing darkness. One by one, the cars stopped in front of the entrance with throbbing engines and unloaded their passengers. The short flight of stairs briefly transformed into a swaying tableau of gray cloaks. There was a soft ringing of spurs. The lamps from inside the doorway illuminated the tips of the helmets, making them twinkle like tiny stars."

"The Maimed Man descended slowly and passed between his waiting suite. The scent of the pines had stirred his heart with memories. He was thinking of the last time he had been here, years before—well, not really so many years before, only four years, and yet it seemed like a recollection of his boyhood. He paused[Pg 101] inside the threshold to remove his cloak. A hand, with a curious lack of duplication to it, stretched itself forward. The Maimed Man turned abruptly to see a servant with one arm bowing toward him. For a moment he paused, and then:

"The Maimed Man walked down slowly and moved between his waiting entourage. The smell of the pines brought back memories. He was thinking about the last time he had been here, years ago—well, not that long ago, just four years, but it felt like a memory from his childhood. He paused[Pg 101] at the entrance to take off his cloak. A hand, oddly unique, reached out toward him. The Maimed Man turned quickly to see a one-armed servant bowing in his direction. For a moment, he hesitated, and then:

"'You are wounded?' he asked, and, although nothing was further from his desire, his voice had in it a little rasping sound; anger it seemed, although it might very well have been fear.

"'Are you hurt?' he asked, and even though he didn't want to sound that way, his voice had a slight harshness to it; it sounded like anger, but it could just as easily have been fear."

"The man turned a brick-red. He had never quite been able to recover from the feeling that in some way to be crippled was a shameful thing. He had been very strong before.

"The man turned brick-red. He had never quite managed to shake off the feeling that somehow being disabled was a shameful thing. He had been very strong before."

"'At Liège, your Majesty,' he murmured. 'In the first year.'

"'At Liège, Your Majesty,' he murmured. 'In the first year.'"

"'Always the left arm,' said The Maimed Man. 'Always the left. It seems always so.' But now he was angry. He turned to one of his suite. 'Can I not escape such things even here?' he asked. He went up without further words to his rooms. From his study a long door of glass opened onto a balcony. He remembered the balcony well. He opened the door and stepped out. The twilight had gone now. The night was very still and touched with a hint of crispness. Stars were beginning to show themselves. The black pines that came down to the edge of the clearing were like a great hidden army."

"'Always the left arm,' said The Maimed Man. 'Always the left. It seems like it’s always that way.' But now he was angry. He turned to one of his companions. 'Can I not escape this even here?' he asked. He went up to his rooms without saying anything more. From his study, a long glass door opened onto a balcony. He remembered the balcony well. He opened the door and stepped outside. The twilight had faded. The night was very still with a touch of crispness. Stars were starting to appear. The black pines that lined the edge of the clearing looked like a vast hidden army."

There was a little pause.

There was a brief pause.

"And so," said the voice, "I can come now almost at once to the first of the two incidents I wish to tell you. I choose only two because there is no need of more. Two will do. And I shall call the first 'The story of the leaves that marched.'

"And so," said the voice, "I can get right to the first of the two incidents I want to share with you. I’m picking just two because that’s really all you need. Two is enough. And I’ll call the first one 'The story of the leaves that marched.'

"The warm days still held, and at the hunting-lodge there was much planning to keep things moving and every one busy and content. But secret planning, you understand. The Maimed Man is not an easy person for whom to plan unless he thinks that he has the final decision himself. There were rides and drives and picnics and, in the afternoons, usually a long walk, in which the older and stouter members of the suite either stayed at home or else followed painfully in the rear of their more active[Pg 102] companions. The Maimed Man is a difficult person to keep up with; he walks very fast across country, swinging his stick, choosing, it would seem, the roughest ways. It is almost as if he wished to rid himself of others; and he is inordinately proud of his own activity. It was a curious sight to see his straggling attendants, spread out through the silver vistas of the beeches, like earnest trolls, all in one way or another bent upon a common end. And I suppose it was on account of this trick of The Maimed Man that one afternoon, toward dusk, he found himself almost completely alone, save for myself, who managed somehow to keep step, and a silent huntsman in gray who strode on ahead with the quiet, alert step of a wild animal.

"The warm days continued, and at the hunting lodge, there was a lot of planning to keep everything running smoothly and everyone busy and happy. But it was secret planning, you see. The Maimed Man is not easy to plan for unless he believes he’s the one making the final decision. There were rides, drives, and picnics, and in the afternoons, usually a long walk, where the older and heavier members of the group either stayed behind or followed painfully behind their more energetic companions. The Maimed Man is tough to keep up with; he walks very quickly across the countryside, swinging his stick and seemingly choosing the roughest paths. It’s almost like he wants to distance himself from others, and he’s incredibly proud of his own energy. It was a strange sight to see his trailing attendants spread out through the shimmering views of the beeches, like earnest trolls, all in one way or another focused on a common goal. I guess it was because of this tendency of The Maimed Man that one evening, close to dusk, he found himself nearly all alone, except for me, who somehow managed to keep pace, and a silent hunter in gray who walked ahead with the quiet, alert step of a wild animal."

"It was very still. There was no breeze at all. Not a sound except the sound of the dead leaves beneath our feet; and The Maimed Man was not, as was his usual wont, talking. Indeed, he seemed very preoccupied, almost morosely so. Every now and then he cut with his stick at a bush or a yellowed fern as he passed. Presently the trees opened upon a little glade swimming in sunlight. And then there was a brook to cross, and beyond that a gentle slope before the trees began again. The sunlight was pleasantly warm after the coolness of the forest, and the slope, with its soft dried grass, seemed an inviting place to rest. The Maimed Man continued until he had reached the farther belt of trees, and then he turned about and faced the sinking sun, that by now was changing itself into a nebulous radiance on the horizon. The forest stretched in gentle billows as far as the eye could see.

"It was really quiet. There wasn't a breeze at all. The only sound was the crunch of dead leaves under our feet, and The Maimed Man wasn't chatting like he usually did. In fact, he seemed pretty lost in thought, almost gloomy. Every so often, he would swipe at a bush or a yellowed fern with his stick as he walked. Soon, the trees opened up to a little clearing bathed in sunlight. Then we came to a brook to cross, and beyond that a gentle slope before the trees started up again. The sunlight felt pleasantly warm after the coolness of the forest, and the slope, covered in soft dried grass, looked like a nice spot to rest. The Maimed Man kept going until he reached the far edge of the trees, then he turned to face the sinking sun, which was turning into a hazy glow on the horizon. The forest rolled gently as far as we could see."

"'We will stop here,' said The Maimed Man, 'until the others catch up. Lazy-bones! If they had one-half the work to do that my poorest man has to the south they would not lose their legs so readily.' Then he sat down and lit a cigarette. I sat beside him. Farther up on the slope, in the shadow of the trees, sat the huntsman. We waited. The sun burned away its quivering aura and began to sink blood-red below the hills. Long shadows fell, penetrated with the dancing flecks of twilight.

"'We're stopping here,' said The Maimed Man, 'until the others catch up. Lazy bums! If they had to do even half the work that my poorest guy has to the south, they wouldn't lose their legs so easily.' Then he sat down and lit a cigarette. I sat next to him. Further up on the slope, in the shade of the trees, sat the huntsman. We waited. The sun burned off its shimmering haze and started to sink blood-red below the hills. Long shadows stretched out, filled with the dancing specks of twilight."

"'Here they come!' said The Maimed Man suddenly. 'I see gray moving. There—below there, amongst the[Pg 103] trees!' He pointed with his cane. Far back in the secret aisles of the forest across the brook there did indeed seem to be a movement. The Maimed Man half arose to his feet. 'I will shame them, the lazy-bones,' he said, and then he sat down again, with an odd, soft collapse.

"'Here they come!' suddenly exclaimed The Maimed Man. 'I see something gray moving. There—down there, among the[Pg 103] trees!' He pointed with his cane. Far back in the hidden paths of the forest across the creek, there really did seem to be some movement. The Maimed Man half stood up. 'I'll show them, those lazybones,' he said, then sank back down with a peculiar, soft collapse."

"For, you see, it was very still, as I have said. Not a trace of wind. The forest seemed to be slumbering. And yet there had come out of it, and across the open place, and up the slope, so that it touched the hair and chilled the cheek, something that was not wind and yet was like it. A little clammy cat's-paw. So! And then was gone. And on its heels came the leaves. Yes, millions of them. But not blown; not hurriedly. Very hesitatingly; as if by their own volition. One might have said that they oozed with a monstrous slowness out from between the crepuscular tree-trunks and across the open space toward the brook. Gray leaves, creeping forward with a curious dogged languor. And when they came to the brook they paused on its farther edge and stopped, and the ones behind came pushing up to them. And looking down upon them, they might have been the backs of wounded men in gray, dragging themselves on their knees to water....

"For, you see, it was very still, as I have said. Not a trace of wind. The forest seemed to be asleep. And yet something came out of it, across the open area, and up the slope, brushing against the hair and chilling the cheek; something that wasn’t wind but felt similar. A little clammy touch. So! And then it was gone. After it came the leaves. Yes, millions of them. But not blown; not in a rush. Very hesitantly; as if they were moving on their own. One might have thought they oozed out with a monstrous slowness from between the shadowy tree trunks and across the open space toward the brook. Gray leaves, creeping forward with a strange, stubborn laziness. When they reached the brook, they paused on its far edge and stopped, and the ones behind pushed up to them. From above, they might have looked like the backs of wounded men in gray, dragging themselves on their knees to water...."

"I don't know how long this moment lasted—minutes perhaps; perhaps no longer than the drawing in and letting out of a breath. It was broken by the figure of a man—an upstanding man, this time—who stepped out of the forest opposite and, halting for a moment on the edge of the clearing, looked up to where The Maimed Man was sitting. Then he signalled to some one behind him, and presently one by one the figures of the belated suite appeared. They formed themselves in a little group and with some precision marched across the clearing. As they trampled upon the stricken leaves by the brookside the fixed stare in The Maimed Man's eyes faded, and he watched them with a rigid attention. Shortly they came to where he had got to his feet. A huge elderly man with a red face led them.

"I don't know how long this moment lasted—maybe minutes; maybe just the time it takes to breathe in and out. It was interrupted by a man—an upright man this time—who emerged from the forest on the opposite side and paused for a moment at the edge of the clearing, looking up at The Maimed Man who was sitting there. Then he signaled to someone behind him, and soon the figures of the latecomers appeared one by one. They grouped together and marched across the clearing with some precision. As they stepped on the fallen leaves by the brook, the fixed gaze in The Maimed Man's eyes softened, and he watched them intently. Eventually, they reached the spot where he had stood up. A large older man with a red face was leading them."

"'But your Majesty,' he objected, 'it is not fitting. You should not leave us in this way. Even here, is it altogether safe?'[Pg 104]

"'But Your Majesty,' he protested, 'this isn't right. You shouldn't abandon us like this. Is it really safe here, anyway?' [Pg 104]

"The Maimed Man did not answer. Covertly and with a sly shamefacedness, unlike himself, he was trying to read the expression in the huntsman's face. But that faithful fellow's eyes were bland. There was no sign that he had seen anything out of the ordinary....

"The Maimed Man didn’t respond. Secretly, and with a sly sense of embarrassment, which was uncharacteristic of him, he was trying to interpret the expression on the huntsman’s face. But that loyal guy’s eyes were calm. There was no indication that he had noticed anything unusual...."

"There is no need," said the voice, "for delay. From this to the second incident I would describe to you is only a step. I shall not go into details. For these I can safely trust to your imaginations. And yet I would not, of course, have you gather that what I have just told you is without background—was out of a clear sky. Naturally, it was not; it was a cumulation, an apex. Such things do not happen altogether suddenly. There is a nibbling away at the banks, a little rivulet here and there, and then, all at once, a torrent like a hunted river under the moon. I called the first apex 'The story of the leaves that marched'; I shall call the second 'The mist that came up suddenly.'

"There’s no need," said the voice, "to delay. It's just a step from this to the next incident I’m about to describe to you. I won't go into details, as I trust your imaginations with those. However, I wouldn't want you to think that what I've just told you came out of nowhere—it's not random. Naturally, it wasn't; it was a buildup, a peak. These things don’t happen all at once. There’s gradual erosion at the banks, a small stream here and there, and then, suddenly, a flood like a chased river under the moonlight. I called the first peak 'The story of the leaves that marched'; I’ll call the second 'The mist that came up suddenly.'

"Two weeks had passed; quiet days, slow weeks, quiet and slow as the sunlight through the trees. The two doctors at the hunting-lodge, round, sharp-spoken men, with big, near-sighted spectacles, rubbed their hands together and nodded with certainty when they held their daily consultations. 'He is improving rapidly,' they said. 'The lines in his face are going. A little more exercise, a little more diversion—so!' They imagined crosses on their chests.

"Two weeks had gone by; calm days, slow weeks, quiet and slow like sunlight filtering through the trees. The two doctors at the hunting lodge, stout men with thick glasses, rubbed their hands together and nodded confidently during their daily meetings. 'He's getting better quickly,' they said. 'The lines on his face are fading. A bit more exercise, a bit more fun—there you go!' They envisioned medals on their chests."

"Have you ever known mist on a moonlight night in a forest? Not a woods, not an open country with timber scattered through it, but a real forest; so limitless, so close-pressing, that one has the same sense of diminished personality and at the same time the same sense of all obstructions cleared away between oneself and the loneliness of the universe that one has at sea. As if, that is, you found yourself, a mere shadow in the darkness, kneeling close before an altar on which blazed, so that you could not altogether raise your head, the magnificence of a star. But mist in a moonlight forest is even more disembodying than mist on a moonlight sea. There are the dark masses of the trees, showing every now and then above the changing wraiths of white, and the summits of half-seen hills,[Pg 105] to give an impression of a horizon near yet seemingly unattainable.

"Have you ever experienced mist on a moonlit night in a forest? Not just any woods or a countryside with trees scattered about, but a real forest; so vast and enveloping that it gives you the same feeling of losing your sense of self and, at the same time, clears away all barriers between you and the solitude of the universe, like you feel at sea. As if you found yourself, just a shadow in the darkness, kneeling close to an altar where a magnificent star is shining so brightly that you can’t fully lift your head. But mist in a moonlit forest is even more ethereal than mist on a moonlit sea. There are dark masses of trees occasionally breaking through the shifting blankets of white, and the tops of barely visible hills,[Pg 105] creating an impression of a horizon that feels close yet impossible to reach."

"They had finished supper in the great oak-ceilinged room down below, where a fire burned in the stone embrasure, and the soft lights of candles in silver candelabra made only more tenebrous the darkness overhead. The Maimed Man leaned back in his chair and peered with narrowed eyelids through the smoke of his cigar at the long table stretching away from him. For a moment he felt reassured; a hint of the old assurance that had once been one of his greatest gifts. It was partly a physical thing, stirring in his veins like the cool blood that follows the awakening from healthy sleep. The sight of all these friends of his, these followers of his, with their keen, sunburnt faces, or their wrinkled and wise ones—! Surely he occupied a position almost unassailable; almost as unassailable as that of the God of Force whose purposes of late had at times puzzled him in a new and disturbing way—. What nonsense! He gripped power as securely as he could grip, if he wished, his sword. What strength in heaven or earth could break a man's will, provided that will had been sufficiently trained? He felt pleasantly tired from the walk of the afternoon; he thought that he would go up to his rooms for a while, perhaps write a personal letter or two, afterward come down again for a game of cards. He stood up; the long double lines of men at the table rose with him, as a unit, at attention. The Maimed Man looked at them for a prolonged second, his heart stirred with pride; then he wheeled about and departed.

"They had finished dinner in the big room below with its grand oak ceiling, where a fire blazed in the stone recess, and the soft glow of candles in silver holders deepened the darkness above. The Maimed Man leaned back in his chair and squinted through the smoke of his cigar at the long table stretching away from him. For a moment, he felt reassured; a hint of the old confidence that had once been one of his biggest strengths. It was partly a physical sensation, waking in his veins like the cool blood that follows a restful sleep. Seeing all these friends and followers of his, with their bright, sun-kissed faces or their experienced, wrinkled ones—! Surely, he held a position that was nearly unshakeable; almost as unshakeable as that of the God of Force, whose recent actions had sometimes confused him in a new and unsettling way—. What nonsense! He gripped power as firmly as he could grasp, if he chose, his sword. What strength in heaven or on earth could break a man's will, as long as that will had been properly trained? He felt pleasantly tired from the afternoon walk; he thought he would head up to his rooms for a bit, maybe write a personal letter or two, then come back down for a game of cards. He stood up; the long lines of men at the table stood with him, rising as one, at attention. The Maimed Man looked at them for a long moment, his heart swelling with pride; then he turned and left."

"In his workroom above, two secretaries were writing at a table under the rays of a green-shaded lamp. They jumped to their feet as he entered, but he waved them aside.

"In his workroom above, two secretaries were typing at a table under the glow of a green-shaded lamp. They quickly stood up as he walked in, but he motioned for them to carry on."

"'I shall return in a moment,' he said. 'First I wish to finish my cigar.'

"'I'll be back in a minute,' he said. 'First, I want to finish my cigar.'"

"He opened the glass door onto the balcony, but, as it was cool, he stepped back and asked for his military cloak. When this was adjusted, he stepped once more into the moonlight.... And then, suddenly, there was no moonlight at all, or just the faintest glimmer of it, like light[Pg 106] seen through milky water. Instead, he had stepped into a swirling vapor that in an instant lost him completely from the door he had just left; a maelstrom of fog, that choked him, half blinded him, twisted about him like wet, coiling ropes, and in a dreadful moment he saw that through the fog were thrust out toward him arms of a famine thinness, the extended fingers of which groped at his throat, were obliterated by the fog, groped once more with a searching intentness.

He opened the glass door to the balcony, but since it was cool, he stepped back and asked for his military cloak. Once it was adjusted, he stepped back into the moonlight.... And then, suddenly, there was no moonlight at all, or just the faintest glimmer of it, like light[Pg 106] seen through murky water. Instead, he had stepped into a swirling mist that instantly swallowed him up, completely hiding him from the door he had just left; a maelstrom of fog that choked him, partly blinded him, and twisted around him like wet, coiling ropes. In a terrifying moment, he saw arms reaching out towards him, emaciated and thin, the fingers of which groped at his throat, got lost in the fog, and then groped again with a desperate intentness.

"'God!' said The Maimed Man. 'God!'—and fought drunkenly for the wall behind him. His hands touched nothing. He did not even know in which direction the wall lay. He dreaded to move, for it seemed as if there was no longer a railing to save him from falling. There was no solidity anywhere. The world had become a thing of hideous flux, unstable as when first it was made. Gelid fingers, farther reaching than the rest, touched the back of his neck. He gave a hoarse, strangled cry and reeled forward, and fell across the balustrade that came up out of the mist to meet him. And slowly the mist retreated; down from the balcony and across the open place beneath. A narrow line of dew-brightened grass appeared and grew wider. The tops of the trees began to show. But The Maimed Man could not take his eyes off the mist, for it seemed to him that the open place was filled with the despairing arms of women and of children, and that through the shifting whiteness gleamed the whiteness of their serried faces. Behind him was the warm glow of the room, shining through the glass doors. But he did not dare go in as yet; it was necessary first to control the little flecks of foam that despite his endeavor still wet his lips. For you see," said the voice, and in the darkness its accents took on a slow, rhythmical sombreness, like the swish of a sword in a shuttered room, "this was far worse than the leaves. For, after all, the dead are only the dead, but to the living there is no end."

“‘God!’ said The Maimed Man. ‘God!’—and he clumsily fought for the wall behind him. His hands found nothing. He didn’t even know which way the wall was. He was afraid to move, as it felt like there was no railing to stop him from falling. There was no stability anywhere. The world had turned into something chaotic and unstable, just like when it was first created. Cold fingers, stretching farther than the rest, touched the back of his neck. He let out a hoarse, choked cry and stumbled forward, falling across the balustrade that emerged from the mist to meet him. Slowly, the mist started to pull back; down from the balcony and across the open space below. A narrow strip of dew-kissed grass appeared and widened. The treetops began to come into view. But The Maimed Man couldn’t take his eyes off the mist, as it seemed to him that the open space was filled with the desperate arms of women and children, and that within the shifting whiteness shone the pale faces of many. Behind him was the warm glow of the room, shining through the glass doors. But he didn’t dare go in yet; he first needed to control the little bits of foam that, despite his efforts, still dampened his lips. For you see,” said the voice, and in the darkness its tones took on a slow, rhythmic solemnity, like the swish of a sword in a darkened room, “this was far worse than the leaves. For, after all, the dead are just the dead, but for the living, there is no end.”

At least a minute—fully a minute—must have passed, a minute in which the brown shadows of the library, held back for now this long while by the weaving magic of the voice, stepped forward once more into their places, while Mr. Vandusen waited for the voice to continue. Then[Pg 107] the spell broke like a shattered globe, and, with a sudden realization of many things, he leaned forward and felt the chair to the right of him. There was no one there. He paused with his hand still on the leather seat. "Would you mind telling me," he asked, and he found that he was speaking with some effort and with great precision, "if any of you know the gentleman who has just left?"

At least a minute—definitely a whole minute—must have gone by, a minute during which the dim shadows of the library, kept at bay for a while by the captivating power of the voice, returned to their usual spots, while Mr. Vandusen waited for the voice to pick up again. Then[Pg 107] the charm shattered like a broken globe, and, with a sudden clarity about many things, he leaned forward and reached for the chair next to him. It was empty. He paused, his hand still resting on the leather seat. "Could you please tell me," he asked, realizing he was speaking with some effort and great clarity, "if any of you know the gentleman who just left?"

"Left?" said Tomlinson sharply.

"Left?" Tomlinson said sharply.

"Yes—left."

"Yes, go left."

Tomlinson's voice was incredulous. "But he couldn't have," he insisted. "From where I am sitting I would have seen him as he reached the door. Although, if he really is gone, I can say, thank the Lord, that I think he's a faker."

Tomlinson's voice was full of disbelief. "But he couldn't have," he argued. "From where I'm sitting, I would have seen him when he got to the door. Still, if he really is gone, I can honestly say, thank the Lord, that I think he's just pretending."

On silent feet young Wheeler had departed for the hall. Now he returned. "It may interest you to know," he said, "that I have just interviewed the doorman and the boy who is stationed at the steps leading back, and they both say no one has come in or out in the last half-hour."

On quiet feet, young Wheeler had left for the hall. Now he was back. "It might interest you to know," he said, "that I just talked to the doorman and the guy at the steps leading back, and they both say no one has come in or out in the last half hour."

Suddenly his careful voice rose to a high note. "What the devil—!" he sputtered. He strode over to the electric switch. "For Heaven's sake, let's have some light," he said. "Why do we always insist upon sitting in this confounded darkness?"[Pg 108]

Suddenly, his calm voice jumped to a high pitch. "What the heck—!" he exclaimed. He walked over to the light switch. "Come on, let’s get some light in here," he said. "Why do we always have to sit in this annoying darkness?"[Pg 108]


THE WEDDING JEST[9]

By JAMES BRANCH CABELL

By James Branch Cabell

From The Century

From *The Century*

I. Concerning Several Compacts

I. Regarding Several Agreements

It is a tale which they narrate in Poictesme, telling how love began between Florian de Puysange and Adelaide de la Forêt. They tell also how young Florian had earlier fancied other women for one reason or another; but that this, he knew, was the great love of his life, and a love which would endure unchanged as long as his life lasted.

It’s a story they tell in Poictesme, describing how love began between Florian de Puysange and Adelaide de la Forêt. They also mention how young Florian had previously been attracted to other women for various reasons; but he recognized that this was the true love of his life, a love that would remain constant for as long as he lived.

And the tale tells how the Comte de la Forêt stroked a gray beard and said:

And the story goes that the Count of the Forest stroked his gray beard and said:

"Well, after all, Puysange is a good fief—"

"Well, after all, Puysange is a good estate—"

"As if that mattered!" cried his daughter, indignantly. "My father, you are a deplorably sordid person."

"As if that mattered!" his daughter exclaimed, annoyed. "Dad, you are a really pathetic person."

"My dear," replied the old gentleman, "it does matter. Fiefs last."

"My dear," said the old man, "it does matter. Land holdings last."

So he gave his consent to the match, and the two young people were married on Walburga's eve, on the last day of April.

So he agreed to the marriage, and the two young people got married on Walburga's eve, on the last day of April.

And they narrate how Florian de Puysange was vexed by a thought that was in his mind. He did not know what this thought was. But something he had overlooked; something there was he had meant to do, and had not done; and a troubling consciousness of this lurked at the back of his mind like a small formless cloud. All day, while bustling about other matters, he had groped toward this unapprehended thought.

And they tell how Florian de Puysange was troubled by a thought that lingered in his mind. He wasn’t sure what this thought was. But there was something he had missed; something he intended to do but hadn’t done; and a nagging awareness of this sat in the back of his mind like a small, shapeless cloud. All day, while he was busy with other things, he had been trying to grasp this elusive thought.

Now he had it: Tiburce.

Now he had it: Tiburce.

The young Vicomte de Puysange stood in the doorway,[Pg 109] looking back into the bright hall where they of Storisende were dancing at his marriage feast. His wife, for a whole half-hour his wife, was dancing with handsome Etienne de Nérac. Her glance met Florian's, and Adelaide flashed him an especial smile. Her hand went out as though to touch him, for all that the width of the hall severed them.

The young Vicomte de Puysange stood in the doorway,[Pg 109] looking back into the bright hall where the people of Storisende were dancing at his wedding celebration. His wife, only his wife for a whole half-hour, was dancing with the handsome Etienne de Nérac. Her eyes met Florian's, and Adelaide gave him a special smile. Her hand reached out as if to touch him, even though the width of the hall separated them.

Florian remembered presently to smile back at her. Then he went out of the castle into a starless night that was as quiet as an unvoiced menace. A small and hard and gnarled-looking moon ruled over the dusk's secrecy. The moon this night, afloat in a luminous, gray void, somehow reminded Florian of a glistening and unripe huge apple.

Florian soon remembered to smile back at her. Then he stepped out of the castle into a starless night that felt as quiet as an unspoken threat. A small, tough, and twisted-looking moon dominated the dusk's mystery. The moon tonight, floating in a bright gray emptiness, somehow reminded Florian of a shiny, unripe giant apple.

The foliage about him moved at most as a sleeper breathes as Florian descended eastward through the walled gardens, and so came to the graveyard. White mists were rising, such mists as the witches of Amneran notoriously evoked in these parts on each Walburga's eve to purchase recreations which squeamishness leaves undescribed.

The leaves around him rustled gently, like someone breathing softly as Florian walked east through the walled gardens and arrived at the graveyard. White mist was rising, similar to the mist that the witches of Amneran were known to summon in this area every Walburga's eve to engage in activities that propriety prefers to leave unmentioned.

For five years now Tiburce d'Arnaye had lain there. Florian thought of his dead comrade and of the love which had been between them—a love more perfect and deeper and higher than commonly exists between men; and the thought came to Florian, and was petulantly thrust away, that Adelaide loved ignorantly where Tiburce d'Arnaye had loved with comprehension. Yes, he had known almost the worst of Florian de Puysange, this dear lad who, none the less, had flung himself between Black Torrismond's sword and the breast of Florian de Puysange. And it seemed to Florian unfair that all should prosper with him, and Tiburce lie there imprisoned in dirt which shut away the color and variousness of things and the drollness of things, wherein Tiburce d'Arnaye had taken such joy. And Tiburce, it seemed to Florian—for this was a strange night—was struggling futilely under all that dirt, which shut out movement, and clogged the mouth of Tiburce, and would not let him speak, and was struggling to voice a desire which was unsatisfied and hopeless.[Pg 110]

For five years now, Tiburce d'Arnaye had been lying there. Florian thought about his dead friend and the love they had shared—a love more perfect, deeper, and greater than what usually exists between men; and the thought crossed Florian’s mind, only to be pushed away in frustration, that Adelaide loved blindly while Tiburce d'Arnaye had loved with understanding. Yes, he had seen almost the worst of Florian de Puysange, this dear guy who, nevertheless, had thrown himself between Black Torrismond's sword and Florian de Puysange's heart. And it seemed unfair to Florian that everything was going well for him while Tiburce lay there trapped in dirt that blocked out the colors and variety of life, and the humor in things, which Tiburce d'Arnaye had enjoyed so much. And Tiburce, it seemed to Florian—for this was a strange night—was futilely struggling under all that dirt, which prevented movement, clogged his mouth, and wouldn’t let him speak, while he was trying to express a desire that was unfulfilled and hopeless.[Pg 110]

"O comrade dear," said Florian, "you who loved merriment, there is a feast afoot on this strange night, and my heart is sad that you are not here to share in the feasting. Come, come, Tiburce, a right trusty friend you were to me; and, living or dead, you should not fail to make merry at my wedding."

"O dear friend," said Florian, "you who loved to have a good time, there’s a celebration happening on this strange night, and I’m so sad that you’re not here to join in the festivities. Come on, Tiburce, you were a truly reliable friend to me; and whether you are alive or gone, you should still join in the fun at my wedding."

Thus he spoke. White mists were rising, and it was Walburga's eve.

Thus he spoke. White mist was rising, and it was Walburga's eve.

So a queer thing happened, and it was that the earth upon the grave began to heave and to break in fissures, as when a mole passes through the ground. And other queer things happened after that, and presently Tiburce d'Arnaye was standing there, gray and vague in the moonlight as he stood there brushing the mold from his brows, and as he stood there blinking bright, wild eyes. And he was not greatly changed, it seemed to Florian; only the brows and nose of Tiburce cast no shadows upon his face, nor did his moving hand cast any shadow there, either, though the moon was naked overhead.

So something strange happened: the ground over the grave started to shift and crack, like when a mole burrows underground. Then more weird things occurred, and soon Tiburce d'Arnaye was standing there, gray and vague in the moonlight, brushing the dirt from his forehead, blinking with bright, wild eyes. He didn’t seem to have changed much, Florian thought; it was just that Tiburce's brow and nose didn’t cast any shadows on his face, nor did his moving hand create any shadow there, even though the moon was fully visible above.

"You had forgotten the promise that was between us," said Tiburce; and his voice had not changed much, though it was smaller.

"You forgot the promise we made to each other," Tiburce said; and his voice hadn't changed much, though it was softer.

"It is true. I had forgotten. I remember now." And Florian shivered a little, not with fear, but with distaste.

"It’s true. I had forgotten. I remember now." And Florian shivered a bit, not with fear, but with disgust.

"A man prefers to forget these things when he marries. It is natural enough. But are you not afraid of me who come from yonder?"

"A man usually wants to forget these things when he gets married. That makes sense. But aren't you scared of me, someone who comes from over there?"

"Why should I be afraid of you, Tiburce, who gave your life for mine?"

"Why should I be afraid of you, Tiburce, who sacrificed your life for me?"

"I do not say. But we change yonder."

"I won’t say. But we’ll change over there."

"And does love change, Tiburce? For surely love is immortal."

"And does love change, Tiburce? Because love is definitely eternal."

"Living or dead, love changes. I do not say love dies in us who may hope to gain nothing more from love. Still, lying alone in the dark clay, there is nothing to do as yet save to think of what life was, and of what sunlight was, and of what we sang and whispered in dark places when we had lips; and of how young grass and murmuring waters and the high stars beget fine follies even now; and to think of how merry our loved ones still contrive to be[Pg 111] even now with their new playfellows. Such reflections are not always conducive to philanthropy."

"Whether we’re alive or dead, love evolves. I’m not saying that love vanishes in those of us who might not expect anything more from it. Still, when lying alone in the darkness, there’s nothing to do but think about what life was like, about the warmth of sunlight, and about the songs and whispers shared in hidden places when we still had lips. And to consider how young grass, flowing waters, and shining stars still inspire beautiful daydreams even now; and to reflect on how joyful our loved ones continue to be[Pg 111] with their new companions. These thoughts aren’t always beneficial for kindness."

"Tell me," said Florian then, "and is there no way in which we who are still alive may aid you to be happier yonder?"

"Tell me," Florian said then, "is there no way for us who are still alive to help you be happier over there?"

"Oh, but assuredly," replied Tiburce d'Arnaye, and he discoursed of curious matters; and as he talked, the mists about the graveyard thickened. "And so," Tiburce said, in concluding his tale, "it is not permitted that I make merry at your wedding after the fashion of those who are still in the warm flesh. But now that you recall our ancient compact, it is permitted I have my peculiar share in the merriment, and I drink with you to the bride's welfare."

"Oh, definitely," replied Tiburce d'Arnaye, and he talked about interesting things; as he spoke, the fog around the graveyard got thicker. "So," Tiburce said, wrapping up his story, "I'm not allowed to celebrate at your wedding like those still alive. But now that you remember our old agreement, I can have my own special part in the fun, and I raise a glass with you to toast the bride's happiness."

"I drink," said Florian as he took the proffered cup, "to the welfare of my beloved Adelaide, whom alone of women I have really loved, and whom I shall love always."

"I drink," said Florian as he took the offered cup, "to the well-being of my dearest Adelaide, the only woman I have truly loved, and whom I will always love."

"I perceive," replied the other, "that you must still be having your joke."

"I see," replied the other, "that you must still be joking."

Then Florian drank, and after him Tiburce. And Florian said:

Then Florian drank, and after him, Tiburce. And Florian said:

"But it is a strange drink, Tiburce, and now that you have tasted it you are changed."

"But it's a weird drink, Tiburce, and now that you've tried it, you're different."

"You have not changed, at least," Tiburce answered, and for the first time he smiled, a little perturbingly by reason of the change in him.

"You haven’t changed, at least," Tiburce replied, and for the first time, he smiled, which was a bit unsettling because of how much he had changed.

"Tell me," said Florian, "of how you fare yonder."

"Tell me," said Florian, "how you’re doing over there."

So Tiburce told him of yet more curious matters. Now the augmenting mists had shut off all the rest of the world. Florian could see only vague, rolling graynesses and a gray and changed Tiburce sitting there, with bright, wild eyes, and discoursing in a small chill voice. The appearance of a woman came, and sat beside him on the right. She, too, was gray, as became Eve's senior; and she made a sign which Florian remembered, and it troubled him. Tiburce said then:

So Tiburce told him more strange things. The thickening mist had cut off the rest of the world. Florian could only see vague, rolling gray shapes and a gray, altered Tiburce sitting there, with bright, wild eyes, speaking in a chilly, quiet voice. A woman appeared and sat beside him on the right. She was also gray, as suited someone older than Eve; and she made a gesture that Florian recognized, and it unsettled him. Tiburce then said:

"And now, young Florian, you who were once so dear to me, it is to your welfare I drink."

"And now, young Florian, you who were once so precious to me, I raise my glass to your well-being."

"I drink to yours, Tiburce."

"Cheers to you, Tiburce."

Tiburce drank first; and Florian, having drunk in turn, cried out: "You have changed beyond recognition!"[Pg 112]

Tiburce drank first, and Florian, after drinking, exclaimed: "You look completely different!"[Pg 112]

"You have not changed," Tiburce d'Arnaye replied again. "Now let me tell you of our pastimes yonder."

"You haven’t changed," Tiburce d'Arnaye said again. "Now let me tell you about our activities over there."

With that he talked of exceedingly curious matters. And Florian began to grow dissatisfied, for Tiburce was no longer recognizable, and Tiburce whispered things uncomfortable to believe; and other eyes, as wild as his, but lit with red flarings from behind, like a beast's eyes, showed in the mists to this side and to that side, and unhappy beings were passing through the mists upon secret errands which they discharged unwillingly. Then, too, the appearance of a gray man now sat to the left of that which had been Tiburce d'Arnaye, and this new-comer was marked so that all might know who he was; and Florian's heart was troubled to note how handsome and how admirable was that desecrated face even now.

With that, he started talking about some really strange stuff. Florian began to feel uneasy because Tiburce was no longer recognizable, and Tiburce was whispering things that were hard to believe. Other eyes, wild like his, glowed red from behind, like a beast’s eyes, appearing in the mists on either side, while unhappy figures passed through the mists on secret errands they seemed to do reluctantly. Also, a gray man now sat to the left of what was left of Tiburce d'Arnaye, and this newcomer was marked in a way that everyone could tell who he was; Florian's heart sank as he noticed how handsome and admirable that desecrated face still was.

"But I must go," said Florian, "lest they miss me at Storisende and Adelaide be worried."

"But I have to go," said Florian, "or they’ll start to worry about me at Storisende and Adelaide."

"Surely it will not take long to toss off a third cup. Nay, comrade, who were once so dear, let us two now drink our last toast together. Then go, in Sclaug's name, and celebrate your marriage. But before that let us drink to the continuance of human mirth-making everywhere."

"Surely it won't take long to pour a third cup. No, my friend, who was once so dear, let’s raise our last toast together. Then go, in Sclaug's name, and celebrate your marriage. But before that, let’s drink to the ongoing joy of humanity everywhere."

Florian drank first. Then Tiburce took his turn, looking at Florian as Tiburce drank slowly. As he drank, Tiburce d'Arnaye was changed even more, and the shape of him altered, and the shape of him trickled as though Tiburce were builded of sliding fine white sand. So Tiburce d'Arnaye returned to his own place. The appearances that had sat to his left and to his right were no longer there to trouble Florian with memories. And Florian saw that the mists of Walburga's eve had departed, and that the sun was rising, and that the graveyard was all overgrown with nettles and tall grass.

Florian drank first. Then Tiburce took his turn, watching Florian as he sipped slowly. As he drank, Tiburce d'Arnaye changed even more, his form shifting as if he were made of fine white sand slipping through fingers. So Tiburce d'Arnaye returned to his own spot. The figures that had been on his left and right were gone, no longer bothering Florian with memories. Florian noticed that the mists of Walburga's eve had faded away, the sun was rising, and the graveyard was overrun with nettles and tall grass.

He had not remembered the place being thus, and it seemed to him the night had passed with unnatural quickness. But he thought more of the fact that he had been beguiled into spending his wedding-night in a graveyard in such questionable company, and of what explanation he could make to Adelaide.[Pg 113]

He didn’t recall the place being like this, and it felt to him like the night had flown by unnaturally fast. But he focused more on the fact that he had been tricked into spending his wedding night in a graveyard with such dubious company, and on what explanation he could give to Adelaide.[Pg 113]

II. Of Young Persons in May

Of Young People in May

The tale tells how Florian de Puysange came in the dawn through flowering gardens, and heard young people from afar, already about their maying. Two by two he saw them from afar as they went with romping and laughter into the tall woods behind Storisende to fetch back the May-pole with dubious old rites. And as they went they sang, as was customary, that song which Raimbaut de Vaqueiras made in the ancient time in honor of May's ageless triumph.

The story describes how Florian de Puysange arrived at dawn through blooming gardens and heard young people in the distance, already celebrating May Day. He saw them in pairs as they playfully laughed, making their way into the tall woods behind Storisende to retrieve the May-pole with some questionable old traditions. As they walked, they sang, as was customary, that song created by Raimbaut de Vaqueiras long ago in honor of May's timeless victory.

Sang they:

They sang:


"May shows with godlike showing
To-day for each that sees
May's magic overthrowing
All musty memories
In him whom May decrees
To be love's own. He saith,
I wear love's liveries
Until released by death.

"Thus all we laud May's sowing,
Nor heed how harvests please
When nowhere grain worth growing
Greets autumn's questing breeze,
And garnerers garner these—
Vain words and wasted breath
And spilth and tasteless lees—
Until released by death.

"Unwillingly foreknowing
That love with May-time flees,
We take this day's bestowing,
And feed on fantasies
Such as love lends for ease
Where none but travaileth,
With lean, infrequent fees,
Until released by death."


"May showcases a divine display"
Today for everyone who sees.
May's magical method of overcoming
All past memories
In those chosen by May
To truly belong to love. He says,
I bear the signs of love.
Until death frees me.

"We celebrate May's planting,"
Ignoring how satisfying harvests are
When there’s no grain worth planting
In the autumn breeze,
And gatherers collect these items—
Empty talk and wasted breath
And leftovers and bland scraps—
Until death frees us.

Unwillingly aware
That love fades in spring,
We accept today's offerings,
And indulge in daydreams
That love offers comfort
Where only hard work exists,
With few, rare rewards,
Until death sets us free.

And Florian shook his sleek, black head. "A very foolish and pessimistical old song, a superfluous song, and a song that is particularly out of place in the loveliest spot in the loveliest of all possible worlds."

And Florian shook his smooth, black head. "It's a really foolish and negative old song, an unnecessary song, and one that feels especially out of place in the most beautiful spot in the most wonderful of all possible worlds."

Yet Florian took no inventory of the gardens. There was but a happy sense of green and gold, with blue topping all; of twinkling, fluent, tossing leaves and of the[Pg 114] gray under side of elongated, straining leaves; a sense of pert bird-noises, and of a longer shadow than usual slanting before him, and a sense of youth and well-being everywhere. Certainly it was not a morning wherein pessimism might hope to flourish.

Yet Florian didn’t take stock of the gardens. There was just a cheerful mix of green and gold, topped with blue; the leaves sparkled and danced, and he noticed the[Pg 114] gray underside of the long, stretching leaves; there were playful bird sounds and a longer shadow than usual stretching in front of him, along with a feeling of youth and well-being all around. Clearly, it wasn’t a morning where pessimism could thrive.

Instead, it was of Adelaide that Florian thought: of the tall, impulsive, and yet timid, fair girl who was both shrewd and innocent, and of her tenderly colored loveliness, and of his abysmally unmerited felicity in having won her. Why, but what, he reflected, grimacing—what if he had too hastily married somebody else? For he had earlier fancied other women for one reason or another: but this, he knew, was the great love of his life, and a love which would endure unchanged as long as his life lasted.

Instead, Florian thought about Adelaide: the tall, impulsive yet shy blonde who was both wise and naive, with her beautifully soft features, and how incredibly lucky he was to have won her over. But then he grimaced, wondering—what if he had rushed into marrying someone else? He had considered other women before for various reasons, but he knew deep down that this was the true love of his life, a love that would stay constant for as long as he lived.

III. What Comes of Marrying Happily

III. The Benefits of a Happy Marriage

The tale tells how Florian de Puysange found Adelaide in the company of two ladies who were unknown to him. One of these was very old, the other an imposing matron in middle life. The three were pleasantly shaded by young oak-trees; beyond was a tall hedge of clipped yew. The older women were at chess, while Adelaide bent her meek, golden head to some of that fine needle-work in which the girl delighted. And beside them rippled a small sunlit stream, which babbled and gurgled with silver flashes. Florian hastily noted these things as he ran laughing to his wife.

The story describes how Florian de Puysange discovered Adelaide with two women he didn’t recognize. One was quite old, while the other was a dignified middle-aged woman. They were enjoying the shade of young oak trees, with a tall trimmed yew hedge in the background. The older women were playing chess while Adelaide bent her gentle, golden head over some beautiful needlework that she loved. Next to them, a small sunlit stream flowed, sparkling and making bubbling sounds. Florian quickly took in these details as he ran, laughing, toward his wife.

"Heart's dearest!" he cried. And he saw, perplexed, that Adelaide had risen with a faint, wordless cry, and was gazing at him as though she were puzzled and alarmed a very little.

"Heart's dearest!" he exclaimed. And he noticed, confused, that Adelaide had stood up with a soft, speechless cry, and was looking at him as if she were only slightly puzzled and concerned.

"Such an adventure as I have to tell you of!" said Florian then.

"Wow, I have an adventure to share with you!" said Florian then.

"But, hey, young man, who are you that would seem to know my daughter so well?" demanded the lady in middle life, and rose majestically from her chess-game.

"But, hey, young man, who are you that seems to know my daughter so well?" asked the woman in her middle years, rising proudly from her chess game.

Florian stared, as he well might.

Florian stared, as he certainly could.

"Your daughter, madame! But certainly you are not Dame Melicent."[Pg 115]

"Your daughter, ma'am! But there's no way you are Dame Melicent."[Pg 115]

At this the old, old woman raised her nodding head.

At this, the old woman lifted her head.

"Dame Melicent? And was it I you were seeking, sir?"

"Dame Melicent? Were you looking for me, sir?"

Now Florian looked from one to the other of these incomprehensible strangers, bewildered; and his eyes came back to his lovely wife, and his lips smiled irresolutely.

Now Florian looked from one of these confusing strangers to the other, feeling lost; then his gaze returned to his beautiful wife, and his lips formed an uncertain smile.

"Is this some jest to punish me, my dear?" But then a new and graver trouble kindled in his face, and his eyes narrowed, for there was something odd about his wife also.

"Is this some joke to torture me, my dear?" But then a new and more serious concern darkened his expression, and his eyes narrowed, because there was something unusual about his wife as well.

"I have been drinking in queer company," he said. "It must be that my head is not yet clear. Now certainly it seems to me that you are Adelaide de la Forêt, and certainly it seems to me that you are not Adelaide."

"I've been hanging out with some unusual people," he said. "I guess my mind isn't quite right yet. It definitely feels like you're Adelaide de la Forêt, but at the same time, it also feels like you're not Adelaide."

The girl replied:

The girl responded:

"Why, no, messire; I am Sylvie de Nointel."

"Why, no, sir; I am Sylvie de Nointel."

"Come, come," said the middle-aged lady, briskly, "let us have an end of this play-acting! There has been no Adelaide de la Forêt in these parts for some twenty-five years, as nobody knows better than I. Young fellow, let us have a sniff at you. No, you are not tipsy, after all. Well, I am glad of that. So let us get to the bottom of this business. What do they call you when you are at home?"

"Come on," said the middle-aged woman, briskly, "let's stop this pretending! There hasn't been an Adelaide de la Forêt around here for about twenty-five years, and nobody knows that better than I do. Young man, let me get a whiff of you. No, you're not drunk after all. Well, I'm glad to hear that. So let's figure this out. What do they call you at home?"

"Florian de Puysange," he answered speaking meekly enough. This capable large person was to the young man rather intimidating.

"Florian de Puysange," he replied, speaking rather softly. This strong, big person was somewhat intimidating to the young man.

"La!" said she. She looked at him very hard. She nodded gravely two or three times, so that her double chin opened and shut.

"La!" she said. She stared at him intently. She nodded seriously two or three times, causing her double chin to rise and fall.

"Yes, and you favor him. How old are you?" He told her twenty-four. She said inconsequently: "So I was a fool, after all. Well, young man, you will never be as good-looking as your father, but I trust you have an honester nature. However, bygones are bygones. Is the old rascal still living, and was it he that had the impudence to send you to me?"

"Yes, and you take after him. How old are you?" He replied that he was twenty-four. She said unconcernedly, "So I was a fool after all. Well, young man, you’ll never be as good-looking as your father, but I hope you have a more honest nature. Anyway, what’s done is done. Is the old rascal still alive, and was it him who had the nerve to send you to me?"

"My father, madame, was slain at the Battle of Marchfeld—"

"My father, ma'am, was killed at the Battle of Marchfeld—"

"Some fifty years ago! And you are twenty-four. Young man, your parentage had unusual features, or else[Pg 116] we are at cross-purposes. Let us start at the beginning of this. You tell us you are called Florian de Puysange and that you have been drinking in queer company. Now let us have the whole story."

"About fifty years ago! And you’re twenty-four. Young man, your background is quite unique, or else[Pg 116] we’re not on the same page. Let’s start from the beginning. You say your name is Florian de Puysange and that you’ve been hanging out with some odd people. So, let’s hear the whole story."

Florian told of last night's happenings, with no more omissions than seemed desirable with feminine auditors.

Florian recounted what happened last night, without leaving out any details that seemed unnecessary for his female listeners.

Then the old woman said:

Then the elderly woman said:

"I think this is a true tale, my daughter, for the witches of Amneran contrive strange things, with mists to aid them, and with Lilith and Sclaug to abet. Yes, and this fate has fallen before to men that have been over-friendly with the dead."

"I think this is a true story, my daughter, because the witches of Amneran come up with strange things, using mists to help them, along with Lilith and Sclaug to assist. Yes, and this fate has befallen men who have been too friendly with the dead."

"Stuff and nonsense!" said the stout lady.

"That's ridiculous!" said the plump woman.

"But, no, my daughter. Thus seven persons slept at Ephesus, from the time of Decius to the time of Theodosius—"

"But, no, my daughter. So, seven people slept in Ephesus, from the time of Decius to the time of Theodosius—"

"Still, Mother—"

"Still, Mom—"

"And the proof of it is that they were called Constantine and Dionysius and John and Malchus and Marcian and Maximian and Serapion. They were duly canonized. You cannot deny that this thing happened without asserting no less than seven blessed saints to have been unprincipled liars, and that would be a very horrible heresy—"

"And the proof of it is that they were named Constantine, Dionysius, John, Malchus, Marcian, Maximian, and Serapion. They were officially canonized. You can't deny that this happened without claiming that at least seven blessed saints were dishonest liars, and that would be a terrible heresy—"

"Yet, Mother, you know as well as I do—"

"Yet, Mom, you know as well as I do—"

"And thus Epimenides, another excellently spoken-of saint, slept at Athens for fifty-seven years. Thus Charlemagne slept in the Untersberg, and will sleep until the ravens of Miramon Lluagor have left his mountains. Thus Rhyming Thomas in the Eildon Hills, thus Ogier in Avalon, thus Oisin—"

"And so Epimenides, another highly regarded saint, slept in Athens for fifty-seven years. Similarly, Charlemagne slept in the Untersberg and will continue to sleep until the ravens of Miramon Lluagor have left his mountains. Likewise, Rhyming Thomas in the Eildon Hills, Ogier in Avalon, and Oisin—"

The old lady bade fair to go on interminably in her gentle, resolute, piping old voice, but the other interrupted.

The old lady seemed ready to keep talking endlessly in her soft, determined, high-pitched voice, but the other person interrupted.

"Well, Mother, do not excite yourself about it, for it only makes your asthma worse, and does no especial good to anybody. Things may be as you say. Certainly I intended nothing irreligious. Yet these extended naps, appropriate enough for saints and emperors, are out of place in one's own family. So, if it is not stuff and nonsense, it ought to be. And that I stick to."[Pg 117]

"Well, Mom, don’t get worked up about it, because it only makes your asthma worse and doesn’t really help anyone. You might be right. I definitely didn’t mean anything disrespectful. Still, those long naps, which are fine for saints and emperors, just don’t fit in with family life. So, if it’s not nonsense, it should be. And that’s my stance on it."[Pg 117]

"But we forget the boy, my dear," said the old lady. "Now listen, Florian de Puysange. Thirty years ago last night, to the month and the day, it was that you vanished from our knowledge, leaving my daughter a forsaken bride. For I am what the years have made of Dame Melicent, and this is my daughter Adelaide, and yonder is her daughter Sylvie de Nointel."

"But we forget the boy, my dear," said the old lady. "Now listen, Florian de Puysange. Thirty years ago last night, exactly to the month and the day, you disappeared from our lives, leaving my daughter as a deserted bride. For I am what time has made of Dame Melicent, and this is my daughter Adelaide, and over there is her daughter Sylvie de Nointel."

"La! Mother," observed the stout lady, "but are you certain it was the last of April? I had been thinking it was some time in June. And I protest it could not have been all of thirty years. Let me see now, Sylvie, how old is your brother Richard? Twenty-eight, you say. Well, Mother, I always said you had a marvellous memory for things like that, and I often envy you. But how time does fly, to be sure!"

"La! Mom," said the stout lady, "are you really sure it was the end of April? I thought it was sometime in June. And I truly doubt it could have been a full thirty years. Let me think, Sylvie, how old is your brother Richard? Twenty-eight, you say. Well, Mom, I've always said you have an amazing memory for those things, and I often wish I had it too. But wow, how time flies!"

And Florian was perturbed.

And Florian was unsettled.

"For this is an awkward thing, and Tiburce had played me an unworthy trick. He never did know when to leave off joking; but such posthumous frivolity is past endurance. For, see now, in what a pickle it has landed me! I have outlived my friends, I may encounter difficulty in regaining my fiefs, and certainly I have lost the fairest wife man ever had. Oh, can it be, madame, that you are indeed my Adelaide!"

"For this is an awkward situation, and Tiburce really pulled an unworthy prank on me. He never knew when to stop joking; but this kind of posthumous silliness is too much to handle. Look at the mess I’ve found myself in! I've outlived my friends, I might have trouble getting my estates back, and I’ve definitely lost the loveliest wife anyone could ever have. Oh, could it be, madame, that you are truly my Adelaide!"

"Yes, every pound of me, poor boy, and that says much."

"Yeah, every bit of me, poor guy, and that means a lot."

"And that you have been untrue to the eternal fidelity which you swore to me here by this very stream? Oh, but I cannot believe it was thirty years ago, for not a grass-blade or a pebble has been altered; and I perfectly remember the lapping of water under those lichened rocks, and that continuous file of ripples yonder, which are shaped like arrow-heads."

"And that you've been unfaithful to the eternal loyalty you promised me right here by this very stream? Oh, but I can’t believe it was thirty years ago, because not a blade of grass or a pebble has changed; and I vividly remember the sound of water lapping against those mossy rocks, and that constant line of ripples over there, which look like arrowheads."

Adelaide rubbed her nose.

Adelaide rubbed her nose.

"Did I promise eternal fidelity? I can hardly remember that far back. But I remember I wept a great deal, and my parents assured me you were either dead or a rascal, so that tears could not help either way. Then Ralph de Nointel came along, good man, and made me a fair husband, as husbands go—"

"Did I promise to be faithful forever? I can barely remember that long ago. But I do remember crying a lot, and my parents told me you were either dead or a scoundrel, so the tears wouldn't change anything. Then Ralph de Nointel came along, a good man, and became a decent husband, as husbands go—"

"As for that stream," then said Dame Melicent, "it[Pg 118] is often I have thought of that stream, sitting here with my grandchildren where I once sat with gay young men whom nobody remembers now save me. Yes, it is strange to think that instantly, and within the speaking of any simple word, no drop of water retains the place it held before the word was spoken; and yet the stream remains unchanged, and stays as it was when I sat here with those young men who are gone. Yes, that is a strange thought, and it is a sad thought, too, for those of us who are old."

"As for that stream," Dame Melicent said, "I've often thought about that stream while sitting here with my grandkids, where I once sat with lively young men whom nobody remembers now but me. Yes, it’s odd to think that instantly, with the mention of any simple word, not a single drop of water stays where it was before the word was spoken; and yet the stream remains unchanged, just as it was when I sat here with those young men who are gone. Yes, that’s a strange thought, and a sad one too, for those of us who are old."

"But, Mother, of course the stream remains unchanged," agreed Dame Adelaide. "Streams always do except at high water. Everybody knows that, and I see nothing remarkable about it. As for you, Florian, if you stickle for love's being an immortal affair," she added, with a large twinkle, "I would have you know I have been a widow for three years. So the matter could be arranged."

"But, Mom, the stream stays the same," agreed Dame Adelaide. "Streams always do, except when the water's high. Everyone knows that, and I don't think it's anything special. As for you, Florian, if you insist on love being something eternal," she added with a playful wink, "just so you know, I've been a widow for three years. So, we could sort this out."

Florian looked at her sadly. To him the situation was incongruous with the terrible archness of a fat woman.

Florian looked at her with sadness. To him, the situation felt strange in contrast to the awful sharpness of a heavyset woman.

"But, madame, you are no longer the same person."

"But, ma'am, you're not the same person anymore."

She patted him upon the shoulder.

She gave him a pat on the shoulder.

"Come, Florian, there is some sense in you, after all. Console yourself, lad, with the reflection that if you had stuck manfully by your wife instead of mooning about graveyards, I would still be just as I am to-day, and you would be tied to me. Your friend probably knew what he was about when he drank to our welfare, for we should never have suited each other, as you can see for yourself. Well, Mother, many things fall out queerly in this world, but with age we learn to accept what happens without flustering too much over it. What are we to do with this resurrected old lover of mine?"

"Come on, Florian, you actually make some sense. Cheer up, man, and remember that if you had been there for your wife instead of hanging around graveyards, I’d still be the same today, and you’d be stuck with me. Your friend probably knew what he was doing when he toasted to our happiness, because we would have never been a good match, as you can see for yourself. Well, Mom, a lot of strange things happen in this world, but as we get older, we learn to roll with the punches without getting too stressed about it. What should we do with this resurrected old lover of mine?"

It was horrible to Florian to see how prosaically these women dealt with his unusual misadventure. Here was a miracle occurring virtually before their eyes, and these women accepted it with maddening tranquillity as an affair for which they were not responsible. Florian began to reflect that elderly persons were always more or less unsympathetic and inadequate.

It was awful for Florian to see how casually these women handled his strange experience. A miracle was happening right before their eyes, and these women accepted it with frustrating calmness as if it were nothing they needed to care about. Florian started to think that older people were always somewhat unsympathetic and insufficient.

"First of all," said Dame Melicent, "I would give him[Pg 119] some breakfast. He must be hungry after all these years. And you could put him in Adhelmar's room—"

"First of all," said Dame Melicent, "I would give him[Pg 119] some breakfast. He must be starving after all these years. And you could put him in Adhelmar's room—"

"But," Florian said wildly, to Dame Adelaide, "you have committed the crime of bigamy, and you are, after all, my wife!"

"But," Florian said intensely to Dame Adelaide, "you've committed bigamy, and you are, after all, my wife!"

She replied, herself not unworried:

She replied, not worried herself:

"Yes, but, Mother, both the cook and the butler are somewhere in the bushes yonder, up to some nonsense that I prefer to know nothing about. You know how servants are, particularly on holidays. I could scramble him some eggs, though, with a rasher. And Adhelmar's room it had better be, I suppose, though I had meant to have it turned out. But as for bigamy and being your wife," she concluded more cheerfully, "it seems to me the least said the soonest mended. It is to nobody's interest to rake up those foolish bygones, so far as I can see."

"Yes, but, Mom, both the cook and the butler are over there in the bushes, up to some nonsense I'd rather not know about. You know how servants can be, especially on holidays. I could whip up some scrambled eggs and a side of bacon, though. And I guess it should be Adhelmar's room, even though I planned to have it cleaned out. But when it comes to bigamy and being your wife," she added more cheerfully, "I think the less said, the better. No one benefits from digging up those silly old issues, as far as I can tell."

"Adelaide, you profane equally love, which is divine, and marriage, which is a holy sacrament."

"Adelaide, you disrespect both love, which is sacred, and marriage, which is a holy bond."

"Florian, do you really love Adelaide de Nointel?" asked this terrible woman. "And now that I am free to listen to your proposals, do you wish to marry me?"

"Florian, do you really love Adelaide de Nointel?" asked this awful woman. "And now that I'm free to consider your offers, do you want to marry me?"

"Well, no," said Florian; "for, as I have just said, you are no longer the same person."

"Well, no," said Florian; "because, as I just mentioned, you're not the same person anymore."

"Why, then, you see for yourself. So do you quit talking nonsense about immortality and sacraments."

"Well, you can see for yourself. So stop spouting nonsense about immortality and sacraments."

"But, still," cried Florian, "love is immortal. Yes, I repeat to you, precisely as I told Tiburce, love is immortal."

"But, still," cried Florian, "love is eternal. Yes, I’m saying it again, just as I told Tiburce, love is eternal."

Then said Dame Melicent, nodding her shriveled old head:

Then said Dame Melicent, nodding her wrinkled old head:

"When I was young, and served by nimbler senses and desires, and housed in brightly colored flesh, there were many men who loved me. Minstrels yet tell of the men that loved me, and of how many tall men were slain because of their love for me, and of how in the end it was Perion who won me. For the noblest and the most faithful of all my lovers was Perion of the Forest, and through tempestuous years he sought me with a love that conquered time and chance; and so he won me. Thereafter he made me a fair husband, as husbands go. But I might not stay the girl he had loved, nor might he [Pg 120]remain the lad that Melicent had dreamed of, with dreams be-drugging the long years in which Demetrios held Melicent a prisoner, and youth went away from her. No, Perion and I could not do that, any more than might two drops of water there retain their place in the stream's flowing. So Perion and I grew old together, friendly enough; and our senses and desires began to serve us more drowsily, so that we did not greatly mind the falling away of youth, nor greatly mind to note what shriveled hands now moved before us, performing common tasks; and we were content enough. But of the high passion that had wedded us there was no trace, and of little senseless human bickerings there were a great many. For one thing"—and the old lady's voice was changed—"for one thing, he was foolishly particular about what he would eat and what he would not eat, and that upset my house-keeping, and I had never any patience with such nonsense."

"When I was younger, with sharper senses and desires, and living in vibrant skin, many men loved me. Minstrels still sing about the men who loved me, how many tall ones lost their lives because of their love for me, and how, in the end, it was Perion who won my heart. He was the best and most loyal of all my lovers, Perion of the Forest, and through stormy years, he pursued me with a love that triumphed over time and fate; thus, he won me. After that, he became a decent husband, as husbands go. But I could not remain the girl he had loved, nor could he [Pg 120]stay the boy that Melicent had dreamed of, with dreams numbing the long years during which Demetrios kept Melicent a prisoner, and youth slipped away from her. No, Perion and I couldn’t do that, any more than two drops of water could hold their place in a flowing stream. So Perion and I grew old together, getting along well enough; and our senses and desires served us more lazily, so we didn’t mind much the loss of youth or pay much attention to the shriveled hands now moving before us, doing everyday tasks; and we were content enough. But there was no sign of the deep passion that had united us, and there were many petty human squabbles. For one thing"—and the old lady's voice shifted—"for one thing, he was annoyingly particular about what he would eat and what he wouldn’t, which messed up my house-keeping, and I had never had any patience for that nonsense."

"Well, none the less," said Florian, "it is not quite nice of you to acknowledge it."

"Well, still," Florian said, "it's not really nice of you to admit it."

Then said Dame Adelaide:

Then said Lady Adelaide:

"That is a true word, Mother. All men get finicky about their food, and think they are the only persons to be considered, and there is no end to it if once you begin to humor them. So there has to be a stand made. Well, and indeed my poor Ralph, too, was all for kissing and pretty talk at first, and I accepted it willingly enough. You know how girls are. They like to be made much of, and it is perfectly natural. But that leads to children. And when the children began to come, I had not much time to bother with him; and Ralph had his farming and his warfaring to keep him busy. A man with a growing family cannot afford to neglect his affairs. And certainly, being no fool, he began to notice that girls here and there had brighter eyes and trimmer waists than I. I do not know what such observations may have led to when he was away from me; I never inquired into it, because in such matters all men are fools. But I put up with no nonsense at home, and he made me a fair husband, as husbands go. That much I will say for him gladly; and if any widow says more than that, Florian, do you beware of her, for she is an untruthful woman."[Pg 121]

"That's true, Mother. All men are picky about their food and think they’re the only ones who matter, and it never ends if you start to cater to them. So, a line has to be drawn. Well, my poor Ralph was all about the kissing and sweet talk at first, and I went along with it. You know how girls are; they like being adored, and it's completely natural. But that leads to having kids. And when the kids started coming, I didn't have much time to focus on him; Ralph had his farming and his war work to keep him busy. A man with a growing family can’t afford to neglect his responsibilities. And of course, being no fool, he started to notice that other girls had brighter eyes and slimmer waists than I did. I don’t know what those observations might have led to when he was away from me; I never asked because, in these matters, all men are clueless. But I didn’t put up with any nonsense at home, and he was a decent husband as husbands go. I will say that much for him gladly, and if any widow says more than that, Florian, you should be wary of her because she’s not being truthful."[Pg 121]

"Be that as it may," replied Florian, "it is not quite becoming to speak thus of your dead husband. No doubt you speak the truth; there is no telling what sort of person you may have married in what still seems to me unseemly haste to provide me with a successor; but even so, a little charitable prevarication would be far more edifying."

"Regardless," Florian replied, "it's not very respectful to talk about your deceased husband like that. You’re probably telling the truth; who knows what kind of person you might have married in what still seems to me a rush to find me a replacement; but even so, a little kind misleading would be much more uplifting."

He spoke with such earnestness that there fell a silence. The women seemed to pity him. And in the silence Florian heard from afar young persons returning from the woods behind Storisende, and bringing with them the May-pole. They were still singing.

He spoke with such sincerity that a hush fell over the crowd. The women appeared to feel sorry for him. In that silence, Florian heard, in the distance, young people coming back from the woods behind Storisende, carrying the May-pole with them. They were still singing.

Sang they:

They sang:


"Unwillingly foreknowing
That love with May-time flees,
We take this day's bestowing,
And feed on fantasies—"


"Knowing despite our will"
That love fades in spring,
We embrace what today brings,
And chase your dreams—

IV. YOUTH SOLVES IT

IV. YOUTH HAS THE SOLUTION

The tale tells how lightly and sweetly, and compassionately, too, then spoke young Sylvie de Nointel:

The story describes how gently and sweetly, and with compassion, young Sylvie de Nointel spoke:

"Ah, but, assuredly, Messire Florian, you do not argue with my pets quite seriously. Old people always have some such queer notions. Of course love all depends upon what sort of person you are. Now, as I see it, mama and grandmama are not the sort of persons who have real love-affairs. Devoted as I am to both of them, I cannot but perceive they are lacking in real depth of sentiment. They simply do not understand such matters. They are fine, straightforward, practical persons, poor dears, and always have been, of course, for in things like that one does not change, as I have often noticed. And father, and grandfather, too, as I remember him, was kind-hearted and admirable and all that, but nobody could ever have expected him to be a satisfactory lover. Why, he was bald as an egg, the poor pet!"

"Ah, but seriously, Messire Florian, you can't really argue with my pets. Older folks always have these strange ideas. Of course, love really depends on the kind of person you are. From my perspective, mom and grandma aren’t the type to have genuine love affairs. As devoted as I am to them, I can’t help but notice they lack real depth of feeling. They just don’t get it. They’re good, straightforward, practical people, bless them, and they always have been, because when it comes to things like that, people don’t really change, as I’ve often seen. And dad, and grandpa too, as I remember him, was kind-hearted and great and all, but you could never expect him to be a good lover. I mean, he was bald as an egg, the poor dear!"

And Sylvie laughed again at the preposterous notions of old people. She flashed an especial smile at Florian. Her hand went out as though to touch him, in an unforgotten gesture. "Old people do not understand," said[Pg 122] Sylvie de Nointel in tones which took this handsome young fellow ineffably into confidence.

And Sylvie laughed once more at the ridiculous ideas of old people. She gave a special smile to Florian. Her hand reached out as if to touch him, in a familiar gesture. "Old people just don't get it," said[Pg 122] Sylvie de Nointel in a way that made this attractive young guy feel completely at ease.

"Mademoiselle," said Florian, with a sigh that was part relief and all approval, "it is you who speak the truth, and your elders have fallen victims to the cynicism of a crassly material age. Love is immortal when it is really love and one is the right sort of person. There is the love—known to how few, alas! and a passion of which I regret to find your mother incapable—that endures unchanged until the end of life."

"Mademoiselle," Florian said with a sigh that mixed relief and complete approval, "you are speaking the truth, and your elders have succumbed to the cynicism of a shallow, materialistic age. True love is everlasting when it is genuine and when one is the right kind of person. There is a love—known to so few, unfortunately!—and a passion that I regret to find your mother unable to comprehend, that lasts unchanged until the end of life."

"I am so glad you think so, Messire Florian," she answered demurely.

"I’m really glad you think that, Sir Florian," she replied shyly.

"And do you not think so, mademoiselle?"

"And don't you think so, miss?"

"How should I know," she asked him, "as yet?" He noted she had incredibly long lashes.

"How am I supposed to know that yet?" she asked him. He noticed she had really long lashes.

"Thrice happy is he that convinces you!" says Florian. And about them, who were young in the world's recaptured youth, spring triumphed with an ageless rural pageant, and birds cried to their mates. He noted the red brevity of her lips and their probable softness.

"Three times happy is the one who wins you over!" says Florian. And around them, those who were young in the world's renewed youth, spring celebrated with an eternal countryside festival, and birds called out to their partners. He observed the red fullness of her lips and how soft they likely were.

Meanwhile the elder women regarded each other.

Meanwhile, the older women looked at each other.

"It is the season of May. They are young and they are together. Poor children!" said Dame Melicent. "Youth cries to youth for the toys of youth, and saying, 'Lo! I cry with the voice of a great god!'"

"It’s May. They’re young and they’re together. Poor kids!” said Dame Melicent. “Youth calls to youth for the toys of youth, saying, ‘Look! I cry with the voice of a great god!’”

"Still," said Madame Adelaide, "Puysange is a good fief."

"Still," said Madame Adelaide, "Puysange is a good estate."

But Florian heeded neither of them as he stood there by the sunlit stream, in which no drop of water retained its place for a moment, and which yet did not alter in appearance at all. He did not heed his elders for the excellent reason that Sylvie de Nointel was about to speak, and he preferred to listen to her. For this girl, he knew, was lovelier than any other person had ever been since Eve first raised just such admiring, innocent, and venturesome eyes to inspect what must have seemed to her the quaintest of all animals, called man. So it was with a shrug that Florian remembered how he had earlier fancied other women for one reason or another; since this, he knew, was the great love of his life, and a love which would endure unchanged as long as his life lasted.[Pg 123]

But Florian ignored both of them as he stood by the sunlit stream, where no drop of water stayed in place for even a moment, yet it still looked the same. He didn't pay attention to his elders for the simple reason that Sylvie de Nointel was about to speak, and he wanted to hear her. He knew this girl was more beautiful than anyone had ever been since Eve first looked at the strange creature called man with those curious, innocent, and adventurous eyes. With a shrug, Florian recalled how he had once found other women attractive for various reasons; but he understood that this was the great love of his life, a love that would remain unchanged for as long as he lived.[Pg 123]


THE WRISTS ON THE DOOR[10]

By Horace Fish

By Horace Fish

From Everybody's Magazine

From *Everybody's Magazine*

Between his leather easy-chair at one end of his drawing-room and the wall with his wife's portrait at the other, Henry Montagu was pacing in a state of agitation such as he had never experienced in his fifty years of life. The drawing-room was no longer "theirs." It was his—and the portrait's. The painting was of a girl who was not more beautiful in radiance of feature and lovable contour of body than the woman a generation older who had died two months ago.

Between his leather armchair at one end of the living room and the wall displaying his wife's portrait at the other, Henry Montagu was pacing with an agitation he had never felt in his fifty years of life. The living room was no longer "theirs." It was his—and the portrait's. The painting depicted a girl who wasn't more beautiful in her stunning features and charming figure than the woman a generation older who had passed away two months ago.

Suddenly he stopped short in the middle of the room, his hands in his pockets. "My God!" he cried.

Suddenly, he halted in the middle of the room, his hands in his pockets. "Oh my God!" he exclaimed.

Then he shut his teeth on the words as sharply and passionately as he had uttered them, and raised one of his hands to his brow. There were drops of cold sweat upon it.

Then he clenched his teeth around the words as intensely and passionately as he had spoken them, and lifted one of his hands to his forehead. There were drops of cold sweat on it.

Mr. Montagu was a simple, selfish, good-natured business-man, never given to imaginative thoughts or to greater extremes of mood than the heights and depths of rising and falling stocks. Yet his experience of the last two hours had shown him to himself as a creature wretchedly inadequate to face the problem that confronted him—the simple problem of widowerhood.

Mr. Montagu was an uncomplicated, selfish, kind-hearted businessman, not one to indulge in imaginative thoughts or extreme emotions beyond the ups and downs of the stock market. However, his experience over the last two hours had revealed to him just how inadequate he was at facing the challenge ahead—the straightforward issue of being a widower.

He was not bitter at his wife's death. Not only did he consider himself too sensible for that, but he was too sensible. Death is an inevitable thing. And the one fact involving the simplicity of the problem was no more than[Pg 124] many another man had borne without a thought—his childlessness.

He wasn’t angry about his wife’s death. Not only did he think he was too rational for that, but he was too rational. Death is something that happens to everyone. And the one fact that made the situation simple was no different from what[Pg 124] many other men had dealt with without a second thought—his lack of children.

Yet as if the whole two months in their strangeness their sad novelty, had been concentrating their loneliness for an accumulated spring at him, the last two hours had driven home to him that this secondary fact had not been inevitable, that what he was suffering to-night could have been avoided.

Yet as if the whole two months in their strangeness and sad novelty had been intensifying their loneliness for an accumulated spring at him, the last two hours made it clear to him that this secondary fact had not been inevitable, that what he was going through tonight could have been avoided.

He had not wished to have children, and neither had the beautiful woman whose painted spirit smiled down so pitilessly now on his tragedy of jangled nerves and intolerable solitude. Deliberately and quite frankly, without even hiding behind the cowardly excuse of the tacit, they had outspokenly chosen not to.

He hadn’t wanted kids, and neither had the beautiful woman whose painted spirit looked down so mercilessly on his tragic situation of frayed nerves and unbearable loneliness. Clearly and frankly, without even using the cowardly excuse of unspoken agreement, they had openly chosen not to.

After his desperate exclamation, he had laughed and thrown himself into his chair. He had forced the laugh, seeking to batter down with it a thrill that was akin to fright at an abrupt realization that in those two dreadful hours he had done three unprecedented things. He had spoken aloud there by himself, an action he had always ascribed exclusively to children and maniacs; he had harbored absurd temptations; and finally he had ejaculated "My God!" which he had thought appropriate to a man only in the distresses of fiction or after complete ruin on the Stock Exchange.

After his desperate shout, he laughed and plopped down in his chair. He had forced the laugh, trying to push down a feeling that was almost fear at the sudden realization that in those two terrible hours, he had done three unthinkable things. He had talked out loud by himself, something he always thought only kids and crazy people did; he had entertained ridiculous temptations; and finally, he had exclaimed, "My God!" which he believed was something a man only did in fictional crises or after total disaster on the Stock Exchange.

That exclamation had sprung from him when he had caught himself thinking how gladly he would give half his fortune if he could have a companion, even his butler, for the rest of the evening, his whole fortune, exactly as if he had died, if he could but have a son to give it to.

That exclamation came out when he realized how much he would willingly give up half his fortune just to have someone to spend the evening with, even if it was just his butler. He would give away his entire fortune, as if he had passed away, just to have a son to leave it to.

That freedom from care, which they had chosen to call freedom from responsibility, had been their mutual property, but to-night, in his hopeless solitude, it seemed that he was paying the whole price for it. She had met the unknown, but with the known—himself, her whole life—beside her, and her ordeal was over. His, he felt now, was worse, and already beginning. After all, he reflected, there was a certain rough justice in it; the one spared longer in the world of bodily people bore, in consequence, the reverting brunt of their double selfishness. But the remnant of life seemed a poor thing to-night. The further[Pg 125] it stretched, in his suddenly stirred imagination, the poorer, the emptier, it seemed.

That carefree lifestyle, which they had decided to call freedom from responsibility, had been something they both shared, but tonight, in his deep loneliness, it felt like he was paying the full price for it. She had faced the unknown, but with what she knew—him, her entire life—by her side, and her trial was over. His, he now realized, was worse and already beginning. After all, he thought, there was a certain harsh fairness in it; the one who stayed longer in the realm of the living ended up bearing the full weight of their shared selfishness. But the rest of his life felt like a poor thing tonight. The further [Pg 125] it stretched in his suddenly agitated mind, the worse, the emptier it seemed.

And having stirred, after a whole lifetime of healthy sleep, his imagination gripped him in a strong and merciless embrace. It seemed to twist him about and force him to look down the vista of the coming years and at all their possibilities, even the desecrational one of marrying again and calling into life the son that he had never wanted before. At the thought, he flushed with the idea that the portrait's eyes were reading his face, and compelled himself to look bravely at it; but as he met the lovely eyes strange questions darted into his brain: whether he would not rather have been solely to blame; whether his all-possessive love of her would not be more flawless now if she had been a flawless eternal-feminine type, longing for motherhood, but denying it for his sake; whether he would not be happier now in looking at her portrait if some warm tint from a Renaissance Madonna had mellowed the radiant Medici Venus who smiled from the frame. He was seized by a desire to turn the gazing picture to the wall.

And after a lifetime of deep sleep, his imagination suddenly took hold of him, gripping him tightly. It felt like it was twisting him around, making him look ahead at the coming years and all their possibilities, including the daunting thought of getting married again and bringing to life a son he had never wanted before. The idea made him blush, as if the portrait's eyes were reading his expression, and he forced himself to look at it with courage; but as he met those beautiful eyes, strange questions popped into his mind: would he have preferred to be entirely at fault; would his overwhelming love for her seem more perfect now if she had been an ideal, eternal type of woman, yearning for motherhood but holding back for his sake; would he feel happier now looking at her portrait if it had some warm hue from a Renaissance Madonna that would soften the radiant Medici Venus smiling from the frame? He was overcome by a desire to turn the watching portrait to face the wall.

Half-way across the room, he checked the impulse with a gasp of self-disgust, but with hands raised involuntarily toward it he cried:

Halfway across the room, he caught himself with a gasp of self-disgust, but with his hands raised unconsciously toward it, he shouted:

"Oh, why didn't we?"

"Oh, why didn’t we?"

As he stood trembling with his back to it, the second absurd temptation of the night assailed him—to dash on his hat and go to Maurice's, a restaurant of oblique reputation to which his wife had once accompanied him out of curiosity, and which, in a surprising outburst of almost pious prudery, she had refused to visit again. Nor had she ever allowed him to go thereafter himself, and though she had made no dying request of him, he knew that, if she had, that would have been it.

As he stood shaking with his back to it, the second ridiculous temptation of the night hit him—to grab his hat and head to Maurice's, a restaurant with a questionable reputation that his wife had once gone to out of curiosity, but then, in a surprising moment of almost righteous modesty, she had refused to go to again. She had also never allowed him to go there on his own afterward, and though she hadn't made any dying request of him, he knew that if she had, that would have been it.

In his shaken state the thought of his one club, the Business Men's, was repugnant. Maurice's, expansive, insinuating and brilliant, called to his loneliness arbitrarily, persistently. But with a glance over his shoulder at the portrait, he put the thought away. Then, straightening up, he walked to his chair again, sat tensely down, and faced the long room and his childish terror at its emptiness.[Pg 126]

In his shaken state, the idea of his one club, the Business Men's, felt repulsive. Maurice's, which was grand, suggestive, and brilliant, called to his loneliness in a random, relentless way. But with a glance over his shoulder at the portrait, he pushed the thought aside. Then, straightening up, he walked back to his chair, sat down tensely, and confronted the long room and his childish fear of its emptiness.[Pg 126]

Innocent as had been his impulse toward Maurice's and full as was Broadway with places as glittering and noisy, his morbid duty to debar that one resort seemed to him to condemn him to the house for the night. Why was it the butler's night out? Even to know that he was below stairs—Would other nights be like this? Every night—The possibility turned him cold. His thoughts were racing now, and even as he gripped the arms of the chair a still worse terror gripped his mind. His loneliness seemed to have become an actual thing, real as a person, a spirit haunting the luxurious, silent house. He was facing the door, and its heavy mahogany, fixing his attention through his staring gaze, seemed to be shutting him alone with the dead. Save for his trembling self and his wife's painted eyes, the big room was lifeless. It was beyond the closed door that his imagination, now running beyond control, pictured the presence of his frightful guest—his own solitude, coming in ironical answer to his craving for companionship.

Innocent as his desire for Maurice was, and with Broadway full of bright and noisy spots, his twisted sense of duty to avoid that one place felt like a curse, forcing him to stay at home for the night. Why was it the butler’s night off? Just knowing he was downstairs—Would other nights be like this? Every night—The thought made him feel cold. His mind was racing now, and as he clutched the arms of the chair, an even worse fear took hold of him. His loneliness felt tangible, as real as a person, a ghost haunting the opulent, silent house. He was facing the door, and the heavy mahogany seemed to trap him in solitude with the dead. Aside from his trembling self and his wife’s painted eyes, the large room was lifeless. Beyond the closed door, his imagination, now spiraling out of control, envisioned the presence of his dreadful guest—his own solitude, ironically answering his longing for company.

Were those live eyes of the dead creating his sense of an impending life in the house? Was it his wife, who, never having created a child for him, was forcing on him now a horrible companion? Again he started desperately toward the picture, again he caught himself, again he cried, "My God!" and faced his terror passionately, facing too, this time, the closed door.

Were those living eyes of the dead making him feel like life was about to return to the house? Was it his wife, who had never given him a child, now pushing a terrifying presence onto him? He started desperately toward the picture again, caught himself once more, cried out, "My God!" and confronted his fear passionately, this time also facing the closed door.

"You fool! You fool!"

"You idiot! You idiot!"

His voice sounded weak and strange to him as if indeed some one else had spoken. The paralyzing thought that such a mood of panic could be the beginning of real madness had shaken his voice and his whole body, and again Maurice's, now as a positive savior, rushed into his mind. But he threw the idea of refuge contemptuously away. He would stand his ground and not leave the house that night; yet even as he stood, he asked himself if this was not because he feared to open the door.

His voice sounded weak and weird to him, almost like someone else had spoken. The paralyzing thought that this panic could be the start of real madness had shaken his voice and his whole body, and again Maurice, now as a clear savior, rushed into his mind. But he dismissed the idea of seeking refuge with contempt. He would hold his ground and not leave the house that night; yet even as he stood there, he wondered if it was really because he was afraid to open the door.

With a gasp, he drew himself up in the center of the room, and in a surge of determined anger, with his eyes on the door, facing it as he would have faced an enemy before he attacked, he deliberately gave his mind to his fear, letting it sweep through him, trying to magnify it,[Pg 127] reading every horror that he could into the imagined presence that he intended to dispel, and then, tormenting himself with slow steps, he walked to the door, reached his hand to the knob, and opened it.

With a gasp, he straightened up in the middle of the room, and in a wave of determined anger, with his eyes on the door, facing it like he would confront an enemy before attacking, he intentionally focused on his fear, allowing it to wash over him, trying to amplify it, [Pg 127] imagining every horror he could about the presence he wanted to get rid of, and then, torturing himself with slow steps, he walked to the door, reached for the knob, and opened it.

Though his mouth opened for a cry of terror, no sound came from him as he staggered back, and a waiting figure pitched into the room, rushed wildly past him with a whimper like that of a wounded animal, and flung itself, face forward, into the empty chair.

Though his mouth opened to scream in terror, no sound came out as he stumbled back, and a waiting figure burst into the room, rushed wildly past him with a whimper like that of an injured animal, and threw itself, face down, into the empty chair.

As if through the same doorway that had given entrance to the desperate wretch, his terror seemed to leave him. While he stood gasping, with pounding heart, staring at the limp, shuddering manhood that had hurled itself into his home, Henry Montagu suddenly felt himself a man again.

As if through the same doorway that had let in the desperate man, his fear seemed to fade away. While he stood there, breathless and with a racing heart, staring at the limp, trembling figure that had thrown itself into his home, Henry Montagu suddenly felt like a man again.

With the cold plunge of his senses into rationality, they told him that he was in the presence of some fatal and soul-sickening tragedy, yet this horror that had dashed into the hollow privacy of his house was at least real to him. Overwhelmed as he was by the frightful appearance of the young man, who was now weeping abandonedly, he had no fear of him, and his first act was a practical one—he swiftly, quietly closed the door. It was done in an instinct of protection. It would be useless to question him yet, but that he was a fugitive, and from something hideous, Montagu took for granted.

With a jolt to his senses, he realized he was facing a devastating and deeply unsettling tragedy. However, the horror that had invaded the private space of his home felt all too real to him. Despite being overwhelmed by the frightening sight of the young man who was now crying uncontrollably, he felt no fear. His first instinct was practical—he quickly and quietly closed the door. He did this out of a protective instinct. It would be pointless to question him just yet, but Montagu assumed he was a runaway, escaping something terrible.

He stood looking across the room at his outlandish guest, trying to docket the kaleidoscopic flock of impressions that had flown into his mind from the instant he swung back the door. Though noble, even splendid in its slender lines, the youth's figure had half-fallen, half-sprung through the doorway, animal-like. There had not been even a ghost of sound in the hallway, yet it was as if he had been in the act of hurtling himself against the closed door, hammering at it with upraised hands. Mr. Montagu had been horrified by it instantaneously, as by a thing of violence with every suggestion of the sordid, but the poor sobbing fellow who now lay in the chair with his arms and head drooping over the big leather arm seemed to him as immaculately dressed as himself. Remembering the fleeting posture at the door, his eyes went[Pg 128] involuntarily to the hanging, graphic hands. In the light of his reading-lamp they gleamed white, and as he watched, his heart sinking with pity at their thinness, two slow red drops rolled from under the cuffs down the palms, and fell to the floor.

He stood across the room, staring at his eccentric guest, trying to sort through the whirlwind of impressions that flooded his mind the moment he opened the door. Though the young man had a noble, even striking figure, he had stumbled half-fallen, half-springing through the doorway, almost animal-like. There hadn’t been a sound in the hallway, yet it felt like he had been trying to crash into the closed door, banging on it with his raised hands. Mr. Montagu felt a wave of horror wash over him instantly, as if he were witnessing something violent and sordid, but the poor, sobbing guy slumped in the chair with his arms and head hanging over the big leather arm looked as perfectly dressed as he was. Remembering the fleeting position at the door, his eyes instinctively shifted to the drooping, delicate hands. In the glow of his reading lamp, they shone white, and as he observed, his heart sinking with pity at their fragility, two slow red drops trickled from under the cuffs down the palms and plopped onto the floor.

"Good God!" breathed Henry Montagu.

"OMG!" breathed Henry Montagu.

He had never doubted for the fraction of a second that his guest was a criminal, and in every sense a desperate one, but, just as instinctively, he felt certain that no matter what the horror he had run from, he was more sinned against than sinning. Every line in the boy's fragile, pathetic figure went straight to the older man's heart. It came to him, almost joyously, that there had been premonition in his strange mood of longing for a son. As an end to this nerve-racking night, there was work to do—for the remainder of it, at least for a brief moment, he had a companion in his grim, empty house.

He had never doubted for a second that his guest was a criminal, and a desperate one at that, but just as instinctively, he felt certain that no matter what horror he had escaped from, he was more wronged than wrongdoer. Every line in the boy's delicate, pitiful figure struck straight at the older man's heart. It occurred to him, almost joyfully, that there had been a hint of foresight in his strange desire for a son. As a conclusion to this nerve-wracking night, there was work to do—at least for a little while, he finally had a companion in his grim, empty house.

"Thank God!" he exclaimed aloud.

"Thank God!" he said.

"Thank God! Thank God!"

"Thank goodness! Thank goodness!"

The young man had spoken, and Mr. Montagu, as he heard the words, remembered that between the sobs there had been, in faint, broken syllables, "My God! My God!" again and again, and that he had understood at last what it was to hear that from a man who was neither ruined by the Stock Exchange nor the weak victim of childish terror. But now, this repetition of his varied expression startled him. It was like an echo of himself.

The young man had spoken, and Mr. Montagu, as he listened to the words, recalled that between the sobs, there had been, in faint, broken syllables, "My God! My God!" over and over again, and he had finally understood what it meant to hear that from a man who was neither devastated by the stock market nor a vulnerable victim of childish fear. But now, this repetition of his varied expression surprised him. It felt like an echo of himself.

Again he shook himself together. If the boy could speak, it was time to question him. He had not yet seen his face, beyond a flashing imprint on his brain of a look of terrific fear and terrific exultation as it had dashed past him, but he was prepared to like it. He braced himself, walked over and stood in front of the chair. With an object—even this object—to justify it, he gladly surrendered himself now to the fatherly instinct he had so bitterly struggled against, and he felt that he would like, with his first words, to put his hand reassuringly on the crumpled shoulder. But the night had left his nerves still raw—in his sensitivity he could not bear the thought that the trembling figure would shrink from his touch, and he kept his hand firmly at his side.[Pg 129]

Again he shook himself together. If the boy could speak, it was time to question him. He hadn’t seen his face yet, just a flashing memory of an expression filled with intense fear and intense joy as it rushed past him, but he was ready to like it. He steeled himself, walked over, and stood in front of the chair. With something—even this something—to justify it, he willingly surrendered to the fatherly instinct he had fought against so hard, and he felt that he wanted to place his hand reassuringly on the boy's slumped shoulder with his first words. But the night had left his nerves still raw—in his sensitivity, he couldn’t stand the thought of the trembling figure pulling away from his touch, so he kept his hand firmly at his side.[Pg 129]

"My boy," he said gently, "you mustn't be afraid of me. Tell me what you've done."

"My boy," he said softly, "you don’t need to be afraid of me. Just tell me what you’ve done."

The young man raised his head, sank back in the chair, and looked at him.

The young man lifted his head, leaned back in the chair, and stared at him.

Not once in the long evening of lonely terror, not when he had first heard himself talking aloud, not when he had dashed at his wife's portrait, not when he had faced the thought of madness, had Mr. Montagu had such a shock. An eternally lost soul, a damned thing staring at paradise, seemed to gaze at him out of the boy's eyes. He thought he was seeing all the sins of the world in them, yet the look was appallingly innocent. He seemed to be discovering those sins in the dark, ravening eyes, but to be feeling them in himself as if the forgotten, ignored innermost of his own life were quaking with guilt under the spell of this staring presence. In the state of horrified sympathy to which it had precipitated him, he morbidly felt almost responsible for the brooding evil in the boy as well as aghast at it. But even this sense of sin, implying as it did a skeleton of naked, primal right and wrong seemed of small import to his astounded mind beside the nameless, unmentionable sorrow that pervaded the face and stabbed at Henry Montagu's heart. He knew without question that he was looking at tragedy—worse than he had supposed the world could hold or any human thing, in any world, be subject to. It was a man's face in every line and poise and suggestion, but for all its frightful knowledge he had to call it beautiful—the clear-cut word "handsome" ran away from it like a mouse into a hole, leaving it a superb horror that, as soon as his paralyzed muscles could respond to his instinct, drove his hand to his face to shut away the deliberate, searching gaze.

Not once during the long, lonely evening of fear, not when he first heard himself speaking out loud, not when he rushed at his wife's portrait, and not when he confronted the idea of madness, did Mr. Montagu experience a shock like this. A eternally lost soul, a cursed being staring at paradise, seemed to look back at him through the boy's eyes. He thought he was seeing all the world's sins in them, yet the expression was horrifyingly innocent. It felt like he was uncovering those sins in the dark, hungry eyes, but he also felt them within himself as if the forgotten, neglected depths of his own life were trembling with guilt under the weight of this unyielding gaze. In the state of horrified sympathy it had thrown him into, he felt morbidly accountable for the lurking evil in the boy, as well as horrified by it. However, even this sense of sin, which suggested a core of raw right and wrong, seemed trivial to his astonished mind compared to the nameless, unspoken sorrow that filled the boy's face and pierced Henry Montagu's heart. He knew without a doubt that he was witnessing tragedy—worse than he thought the world could contain or any human being could endure. It was a man's face in every line and posture, and despite its terrifying wisdom, he had to call it beautiful—the straightforward term "handsome" fled from it like a mouse scurrying into a hole, leaving behind a magnificent horror that, as soon as his frozen muscles could respond to instinct, compelled him to cover his face to shield himself from the deliberate, probing gaze.

"Done?" answered the young fellow at last. "What have I done? Good God!"

"Finished?" replied the young guy finally. "What did I do? Oh my God!"

For the third time, it was one of his own three exclamations totally new to him that night, and the coincidence drove home to him, this time, with a sense of omen. But his guest was speaking again, and, forcing himself to look calmly at the tragic face he listened breathlessly.

For the third time, it was one of his own three exclamations completely unfamiliar to him that night, and the coincidence struck him this time, bringing a feeling of foreboding. But his guest was speaking again, and he forced himself to look calmly at the tragic face as he listened intently.

"I've done a thing never accomplished in human life[Pg 130] before, a thing more terrific than the world's entire history, from the moment of the first atom crawling on it has ever known!"

"I've done something that has never been done in human history[Pg 130] before, something more amazing than everything the world has ever experienced since the first atom appeared!"

He could not have spoken more solemnly and convincingly if he had reverently murdered, one by one, a whole nation of people, and it was some such picture that came into Henry Montagu's mind as, shivering and fascinated, he watched him and listened.

He couldn't have spoken more seriously and convincingly if he had respectfully killed a whole nation, one by one, and it was this kind of image that popped into Henry Montagu's mind as he watched him, shivering and fascinated, while he listened.

But the young man said no more.

But the young man didn't say anything else.

"If—if you will tell me what you've done," said Mr. Montagu haltingly, his pity sweeping every caution away, "or simply what you want of me, I will do anything for you that I possibly can."

"If you tell me what you've done," Mr. Montagu said hesitantly, his concern pushing aside all caution, "or just what you need from me, I'll do whatever I can for you."

"There is nothing in this world," answered the boy wearily, "that anybody can do for me." But suddenly, impulsively, he added: "There is just one thing, that you can do—not for me, but for yourself. Don't ask me questions. For your own sake don't!"

"There’s nothing in this world," the boy replied tiredly, "that anyone can do for me." But then, suddenly and impulsively, he added: "There’s just one thing you can do—not for me, but for yourself. Don’t ask me questions. For your own sake, don’t!"

"But—" began Mr. Montagu.

"But—" started Mr. Montagu.

"If you knew who I am or what I am, and what I've deliberately done," cried the boy, "you'd curse this night, and curse me, the longest day you lived! What—what is your name?"

"If you knew who I am or what I am, and what I've done on purpose," cried the boy, "you'd hate this night, and hate me, for as long as you live! What—what is your name?"

"Henry Montagu," said his host simply.

"Henry Montagu," said his host plainly.

He pondered it. "That has a nice sound. I like it. And I—I like you. So don't ask me questions!"

He thought about it. "That sounds nice. I like it. And I—I like you. So don’t ask me any questions!"

The elder man was looking down at the thin white hands again, and the naïve comment brought a sudden contraction to his throat. "Poor little boy!" was on his lips, but an intuition like a woman's warned him that the words would make the desolate figure weep again, and his utmost strength quailed from the thought of seeing it, now that he had seen the face. As the white hands clasped themselves together, he had seen that the under sides of the wrists were bruised and dark. Facially, nothing could have been more unlike than this youth to the paint and plaster symbols that crowded before him from his memory, yet the red drops that he had seen drip to the floor, the wickedness and waste that he seemed to expiate and represent, the whole obvious torment of his being, had forced a simile upon him which he now blurted out.[Pg 131]

The older man was looking down at the thin white hands again, and the naïve comment made his throat tighten suddenly. "Poor little boy!" almost slipped out, but a woman's intuition warned him that those words would make the sorrowful figure cry again, and he just couldn't bear the thought of seeing that now that he had seen the face. As the white hands came together, he noticed the undersides of the wrists were bruised and dark. In terms of appearance, this young man was nothing like the painted and plaster figures that crowded his memory, yet the red drops he saw drip to the floor, the wickedness and waste he seemed to embody and suffer from, the whole clear torment of his existence forced a comparison on him that he blurted out.[Pg 131]

"Whoever and whatever you are, whatever terrible thing you've done, I only know that you make me think of—of—Oh, the crown of thorns, the cross—you know what I mean!"

"Whoever you are and whatever you’ve done, I just know that you remind me of—of—oh, the crown of thorns, the cross—you get what I mean!"

"Some one with a crown of thorns?" said the young man wonderingly. "Who was that?"

"Someone with a crown of thorns?" the young man said, intrigued. "Who was that?"

Mr. Montagu stared at him incredulously. That any man, no matter how base a criminal, and one, indeed, who had cried out again and again the name of God, should not know the story and the name of God's son, astonished him, for the moment, more than anything yet had done.

Mr. Montagu stared at him in disbelief. That any man, no matter how low a criminal, and one who had repeatedly cried out the name of God, could not know the story and the name of God's son shocked him, for a moment, more than anything else had so far.

"Oh, yes, yes, I remember now," continued the boy. "Yes, that was very, very sad. But I'm selfish and preoccupied with my own dreadful trouble, and that whole history, tragic as it was, was a very happy one compared with mine!"

"Oh, yes, I remember now," the boy continued. "Yes, that was really sad. But I'm selfish and caught up in my own awful situation, and that whole story, as tragic as it was, seems really happy compared to mine!"

With a cold shudder, Henry Montagu believed him. He realized that as yet he had done nothing for him. Food and drink had occurred to him, but in the minutes that they had passed together the stranger had grown more virile. He was no longer the incredible figure of wretchedness that had dashed into the room. He was sitting forward in the chair now, his eyes on the portrait.

With a cold shiver, Henry Montagu believed him. He realized that so far, he hadn’t done anything for him. Food and drink had crossed his mind, but in the time they had spent together, the stranger had become more robust. He was no longer the shocking image of misery that had rushed into the room. He was now leaning forward in the chair, his eyes fixed on the portrait.

"Is that your wife?" he asked.

"Is that your wife?" he asked.

"My—my dead wife," answered Mr. Montagu.

"My—my late wife," replied Mr. Montagu.

His own eyes reverting again and again to the lacerated wrists, he did not see the changing expressions in his visitor's as they studied the eyes of the portrait; but as the boy now leaped impulsively to his feet he saw in them a fierce gleam that was like the hatred of a maniac. He thrilled with renewed terror as the boy once more sprang to him like an animal, and with a growl in his throat rushed toward the portrait.

His eyes kept going back to the cut-up wrists, so he didn’t notice the changing expressions on his visitor's face as they looked at the eyes in the portrait. But when the boy suddenly jumped to his feet, he saw a fierce glint in his eyes that looked like the rage of a maniac. He felt a fresh wave of terror as the boy lunged at him like an animal and, with a growl in his throat, charged towards the portrait.

"Stop!" he shouted, and the boy almost cringed to a halt in the middle of the floor.

"Stop!" he shouted, and the boy nearly froze in place in the middle of the floor.

When, after his first chill of horror at the act itself, Henry Montagu realized that the desecration was his own thought, his own impulse carried into fierce determination, he sank weak and dizzy into the chair that the boy had left. But again he mastered his frightened mind and thrust away from it the sinister oppression of omen[Pg 132] and coincidence. Unwillingly but helplessly, he was letting into his thoughts the theory that, after he had opened the door instead of before he had opened it, the room had been harboring a maniac. And the theory stabbed him. A mushroom growth of tenderness had germinated in his pity and was growing nearer and nearer to a personal liking for the beautiful, pathetic figure of youth that stood before him, wilted and helpless again, in the center of the room.

When Henry Montagu first felt a chill of horror at the act itself, he soon realized that the desecration stemmed from his own thoughts, his own impulse driving him into a fierce determination. He slumped weak and dizzy into the chair the boy had just vacated. But again, he took control of his scared mind and pushed away the dark weight of omen[Pg 132] and coincidence. Unwillingly, but unable to stop himself, he began to entertain the idea that, after he had opened the door rather than before, the room had been hiding a maniac. This idea struck him sharply. A sudden wave of tenderness blossomed in his pity, growing closer and closer to a personal affection for the beautiful, tragic figure of youth that stood before him, wilted and helpless once more, at the center of the room.

"My boy," he said quietly, "I ought to resent that but strangely enough I don't find myself resenting the idea of your taking strange liberties in my house. In fact, I—I had that same impulse. I nearly did that myself, just before you burst in here."

"My boy," he said softly, "I should be upset about that, but oddly enough, I’m not bothered by the idea of you taking liberties in my house. Actually, I—I felt the same urge. I almost did that myself, just before you walked in here."

The young man looked at him in amazement.

The young man stared at him in disbelief.

"You were going to turn—Mrs. Montagu's picture to the wall? Wh—why, you old dirty beast!"

"You were going to turn—Mrs. Montagu's picture to the wall? Wh—why, you old disgusting creep!"

To Henry Montagu there was no vulgarity in the words. Their huge reproach of him drove every other quality out of them and a deep color into his face.

To Henry Montagu, there was no crudeness in the words. Their intense accusation towards him overshadowed everything else, flushing his face deep red.

"But I—I quelled the impulse. And y—you would actually have done it!" he stammered.

"But I—I pushed the impulse aside. And y—you really would have done it!" he stuttered.

"I had a reason and a right to!" cried the young man. "I'd never seen it before and if it repelled me I had a right never to look at it again! But she was your wife!"

"I had a reason and a right to!" shouted the young man. "I'd never seen it before, and if it disgusted me, I had every right not to look at it again! But she was your wife!"

Once more he stood, his eyes avoiding the portrait and wandering hungrily about the rest of the beautiful room.

Once again, he stood, his eyes steering clear of the portrait and eagerly scanning the rest of the lovely room.

"Well," he said, after a few moments, "good-by!" And he walked toward the door.

"Well," he said after a moment, "goodbye!" And he headed for the door.

"Stop!" cried Mr. Montagu again. He sat forward on the edge of the chair, trembling. After hours of successive surprises, the simple announcement of his visitor's departure had struck him cold with the accumulated force of his past lonely terror and his present intense curiosity. Again the boy had obeyed his command with a visible shiver, and it hurt the older man by recalling to him the suggestion of crime, of the place and the tragedy he must have escaped from, the unknown cloud he was under. But however involved in the horrible he might become by detaining him, shaken and filled with inexplicable grief as he was by his presence, worst of all was the fear of being alone again after a frightful, brief adventure[Pg 133] in his life, vanished and unexplained. He wanted to reassure and comfort the wavering, sorrowful boy, but all he could stammer in apology for his shout was: "Wh—where are you going?"

"Stop!" Mr. Montagu shouted again. He leaned forward on the edge of the chair, trembling. After hours of unexpected events, the simple announcement of his visitor’s departure hit him hard, combining the lingering terror from his past and his current intense curiosity. The boy visibly shivered again at his command, which pained the older man by reminding him of the suggestion of crime, of the place and tragedy he must have escaped, and the unknown threat hovering over him. But no matter how entangled in something horrific he might get by holding the boy back, the worst part was the fear of being alone again after a terrifying, brief adventure in his life that had vanished without explanation. He wanted to reassure and comfort the sorrowful boy, but all he could manage to say in apology for his outburst was: "Wh—where are you going?"

"What difference does it make to you where I go?" asked the boy drearily. "If you must know, I'm going to Maurice's."

"What difference does it make to you where I'm going?" the boy asked tiredly. "If you really want to know, I'm heading to Maurice's."

Mr. Montagu sprang to his feet. With bitten lips he kept himself silent at this final thrust of the hypernatural, but the damp beads had returned to his brow. His terror lasted only a moment, and in his resurging desire to hold back the boy, he demanded both curiously and assertively:

Mr. Montagu jumped to his feet. With clenched lips, he stayed silent at this final jab of the supernatural, but the sweat beads had returned to his forehead. His fear lasted only a moment, and in his renewed urge to stop the boy, he asked both curiously and firmly:

"What are you going to Maurice's for?"

"What are you going to Maurice's for?"

He had not supposed that there was a particle of color in the pitiful face, but as the boy answered, a delicate flesh-tint seemed to leave it, turning him deathly white.

He hadn't thought there was a hint of color in the sad face, but as the boy spoke, a faint blush seemed to fade away, leaving him looking ghostly pale.

"I—I want to look at the women," he said.

"I—I want to look at the women," he said.

At his agitation and pallor, the hectic whisper of his voice, above all, the light of fiendish hate that leapt into his beautiful eyes and ravaged their look, a physical sensation crept through the older man from head to foot and held him motionless.

At his anxiety and paleness, the frantic whisper of his voice, and especially the flicker of wicked hate that surged into his beautiful eyes and distorted their appearance, a physical sensation traveled through the older man from head to toe and left him frozen in place.

But it was not horror at the boy himself. As he stood there wan and shivering before him, every best instinct in Henry Montagu rushed uppermost, and he felt that he would give anything in his life, gladly devote, if not actually give, that life itself, to set the boy right with the world. And with his terror gone and his horror going, he impulsively walked across the room and stood between him and the door.

But it wasn’t horror at the boy himself. As he stood there pale and shivering in front of him, every best instinct in Henry Montagu surged to the forefront, and he felt that he would give anything in his life, gladly devote, if not actually give, that life itself, to make things right for the boy in the world. With his fear fading and his horror easing, he impulsively walked across the room and positioned himself between the boy and the door.

"Why do you leave me this way? You mustn't mind what I say to you or how I say it, for it can't be any more abrupt or strange than the way you came here. I don't want you to go to Maurice's. And if you do, I'm going with you."

"Why do you leave me like this? You shouldn’t take what I say or how I say it too seriously, because it can't be any more sudden or odd than the way you showed up here. I don't want you going to Maurice's. And if you do, I'm coming with you."

"No! No!" cried the boy fearfully.

"No! No!" the boy shouted in fear.

"I don't want you to leave me. I want you to confide in me. I want you to trust me, and to tell me, without fear, what it is you've done."

"I don't want you to go. I want you to share your thoughts with me. I want you to trust me and tell me, without any fear, what you've done."

"No, no, no, no! Don't ask me to!" cried the boy.[Pg 134]

"No, no, no, no! Please don’t make me!" cried the boy.[Pg 134]

"I do ask you to. I have some right to know. I'd be justified in detaining you if I wanted to—"

"I really need you to. I have a right to know. I could hold you if I wanted to—"

"You couldn't!" cried the trembling youth passionately.

"You couldn't!" the trembling young man exclaimed passionately.

"I said I'd be justified. Are you, in dashing like a shot into my life and then leaving me without a word to explain it? I've played host to you gladly, though you've torn my nerves to pieces. Remember how you came here!"

"I said I'd be justified. Are you, rushing into my life and then just leaving without a word to explain it? I've welcomed you happily, even though you've completely stressed me out. Remember how you showed up here!"

"Yes! Yes!" ejaculated the boy bitterly. "I'm an intruder! I forced myself on you and I know it! God knows I know it!"

"Yes! Yes!" the boy said bitterly. "I’m an intruder! I pushed my way into your life, and I know it! God knows I know it!"

"I didn't mean it unkindly. I tell you, I want you to stay! I want you to, no matter what you are or what you've done. You've admitted that you've done something—something terrific—"

"I didn't say it to be hurtful. I want you to stay! I truly want you to, no matter who you are or what you've done. You've acknowledged that you've done something—something amazing—"

"And I have!" cried the boy, his eyes lighting wildly. "At last, at last! I've done it, I've done it!"

"And I have!" shouted the boy, his eyes shining with excitement. "Finally, finally! I've done it, I've done it!"

"And in spite of it, I want you to stay! Whatever it is, I want to protect you from the consequences of it!"

"And even so, I want you to stay! No matter what it is, I want to protect you from the fallout!"

"Look to yourself!" cried the boy. "You'll curse me yet for coming here! Let me go, and protect yourself!"

"Look out for yourself!" shouted the boy. "You'll end up regretting that I came here! Let me go, and take care of yourself!"

"I am no longer considering myself, I've done that too much in my life, and to-night I'm reckless. No matter what the crime you've done—"

"I’m not thinking about myself anymore; I’ve done that way too much in my life, and tonight I’m feeling reckless. It doesn’t matter what crime you’ve committed—"

"Crime?" His visitor flashed wondering eyes upon him. "You fool! You fool!" Again, the exclamation was like an echo of himself, but Mr. Montagu had no time to entertain the thought, for the boy was stammering out his astonishment in hysterical syllables. "I—a criminal! I—I—Oh, I might have known it would seem that way to you! But I—"

"Crime?" His visitor looked at him with wide eyes. "You idiot! You idiot!" Again, the exclamation sounded like an echo of himself, but Mr. Montagu didn't have time to ponder the thought, as the boy was stammering out his shock in shaky syllables. "I—a criminal! I—I—Oh, I should have known it would seem that way to you! But I—"

Again under the penetrating gaze his host felt himself morbidly guilty, but there was a thrill of gladness in his heart that now welcomed the grim alternative of the boy's simple madness.

Again under the intense stare, his host felt an odd sense of guilt, but there was a thrill of happiness in his heart that now embraced the grim possibility of the boy's plain madness.

"Stay with me!" he cried. "Sleep here, and rest, and then—"

"Stay with me!" he shouted. "Sleep here, take a break, and then—"

"Let me go to Maurice's!" cried the boy desperately. "You'll regret it if you don't! Oh, for the pity of God,[Pg 135] for pity of yourself, let me leave you while I still offer to leave you!"

"Let me go to Maurice's!" the boy shouted desperately. "You’ll regret it if you don’t! Oh, for the love of God,[Pg 135] for the sake of yourself, let me leave you while I still want to leave you!"

Mr. Montagu backed himself against the door.

Mr. Montagu leaned against the door.

"Why do you want to go there?" he demanded. "What is it you want to look at the women in Maurice's for?"

"Why do you want to go there?" he asked. "What do you want to see the women in Maurice's for?"

The boy hung fire under the determined voice.

The boy hesitated under the firm voice.

"The—the women who go to Maurice's are—are—of a—certain kind, aren't they?"

"The women who go to Maurice's are of a certain kind, aren't they?"

"Some of them—most of them," said Mr. Montagu. "If you've never been there, why do you want so to go? They're not unusual; simply—painted women."

"Some of them—most of them," Mr. Montagu said. "If you’ve never been there, why do you want to go so badly? They’re not special; they’re just—painted women."

"Painted?" repeated the boy in astonishment. He turned to the portrait. "That's a painted woman, too. Aren't they alive at Maurice's?"

"Painted?" repeated the boy in shock. He turned to the portrait. "That's a painted woman, too. Aren't they alive at Maurice's?"

In his marvel at the enormous innocence of it, Mr. Montagu wondered, for the first time, what the young man's age could definitely be, but in a moment he remembered the one pitiful way to account for the pathetic question, and his voice was very gentle as he said:

In his amazement at the sheer innocence of it, Mr. Montagu wondered, for the first time, how old the young man could actually be, but then he quickly recalled the one sad reason for the troubling question, and his voice was very gentle as he said:

"My boy, if you have your heart set on going to Maurice's, you shall go. But surely, after this mysterious time together in my house, and knowing that whatever you may be I welcome your companionship, you won't refuse my request to let me go with you? To say that I've enjoyed it would be to put a queer word to a terrible business that I have no way of understanding. But until you came I was bitterly, hungrily lonely—"

"My boy, if you're determined to go to Maurice's, then you should go. But after this strange time we've spent together in my house, and knowing that no matter who you are, I appreciate your company, you won't turn down my request to join you, right? Saying that I've enjoyed it would be an odd way to describe a situation that I can't make sense of. But before you arrived, I felt painfully and desperately lonely—"

"Don't! Don't!" cried the boy. He had begun to tremble at the earnest tenderness of the voice. "I can't bear it! You don't know what you're talking about! Oh! let me go to Maurice's, and let me go alone! If you insist on going with me I can't stop you—"

"Don't! Don't!" yelled the boy. He had started to shake from the sincere warmth of the voice. "I can't handle this! You don't understand what you're saying! Oh! let me go to Maurice's, and let me go by myself! If you insist on coming with me, I can't stop you—"

"I do insist," said Mr. Montagu.

"I really insist," said Mr. Montagu.

"But I can plead with you not to! And I can warn you what the price will be! Oh—" and he stretched out his hands in so imploring a gesture that his host could see the dull, dried blood of his cruelly injured wrists—"for God's sake, for God's sake, believe what I tell you! If you leave this house with me to-night, you're lost! Oh, God, God, I see you don't believe me! Tell me this, I[Pg 136] beg of you, I demand of you—did you feel that I was in the hall to-night, before you opened the door?"

"But I can urge you not to! And I can warn you about the cost! Oh—" and he reached out his hands in such a pleading gesture that his host could see the dull, dried blood on his painfully injured wrists—"for God's sake, for God's sake, believe what I’m saying! If you leave this house with me tonight, you’re doomed! Oh, God, God, I can tell you don’t believe me! Just tell me this, I[Pg 136] beg you, I insist—did you know I was in the hall tonight before you opened the door?"

"Yes," said Mr. Montagu.

"Yes," Mr. Montagu said.

"Had I made any noise?"

"Did I make any noise?"

"No."

"Nope."

"Then I can prove to you that I know what I'm saying! I did that! I made you feel me! Till after you let me in, I wasn't strong enough to make a sound! Yet I made you know I was there! Am I telling the truth, then? When I started to leave you, and now, even now, in warning you I was doing, I am doing, a more unselfish thing, a decenter thing, than any you've ever done in all your years of life! It's because I like you more than I want to! I'm unselfish, I tell you! I wanted you to go to Maurice's with me! I intended to make you, as I made you let me in! But if you do, you'll find me out! I'll tell you! I won't be able to conceal it! You'll know the truth about me! You've said all this was mysterious—for your own sake, let it stay so! You needn't think all truths are beautiful, and the truth about me is the most ghastly in the universe!"

"Then I can prove to you that I know what I'm talking about! I did that! I made you feel my presence! Until you let me in, I wasn’t strong enough to make a sound! But I made you aware I was there! Am I being honest, then? When I started to leave you, and even now, warning you about what I was doing, I am doing something more selfless, a more decent thing, than anything you’ve ever done in all your life! It’s because I like you more than I want to! I’m selfless, I’m telling you! I wanted you to come to Maurice’s with me! I planned to make you, just like I made you let me in! But if you do, you’ll figure me out! I’ll tell you! I won’t be able to hide it! You’ll know the truth about me! You’ve said all of this was mysterious—for your own sake, let it stay that way! Don’t think all truths are beautiful, and the truth about me is the most horrifying in the universe!"

"I want to find you out," said Mr. Montagu, steadying his voice. "I want to know the truth."

"I want to figure you out," said Mr. Montagu, keeping his voice steady. "I want to know the truth."

"By that cross and crown of thorns that mean so much to you and nothing at all to me," implored the boy, "don't go! I swear to you, mine is a more terrible secret than any living heart has ever held! You'll hate me, and I don't want you to! Oh, while I don't, while I'm merciful to you, believe me, and let me go alone! No loneliness that you could ever suffer would equal the price that you will pay if you go with me!"

"By that cross and crown of thorns that mean so much to you and nothing at all to me," begged the boy, "don't go! I promise you, mine is a more terrible secret than any living heart has ever held! You'll despise me, and I don't want that! Oh, while I don’t, while I’m merciful to you, please, believe me and let me go alone! No loneliness that you could ever feel will compare to the cost you will pay if you choose to come with me!"

Though the sense of horror sweeping indomitably through him was worse than any he had felt before, Mr. Montagu's answer was deliberate and resolute:

Though the overwhelming feeling of horror flooding through him was worse than anything he had experienced before, Mr. Montagu's response was calm and determined:

"I told myself only a few minutes ago that I would sacrifice anything in my life, almost my life itself, to—well, to this. Do you mean that the price would be—my—death?"

"I just told myself a few minutes ago that I would give up anything in my life, almost my life itself, for—well, for this. Are you saying that the cost would be—my—death?"

He threw every possible significance demandingly into the word, and the boy's voice was suddenly quiet in its tensity as he gazed back at him.[Pg 137]

He packed every possible meaning into the word, and the boy's voice suddenly became tense and quiet as he looked back at him.[Pg 137]

"It would be worse than death," he said solemnly. "If you let me go, and face your loneliness here, there's a chance for you, though I've warned you as it is. If you leave the house with me to-night, you're as lost as I am, and I am irretrievably damned and always have been damned. As truly as you see me standing before you now, the price is—madness."

"It would be worse than death," he said seriously. "If you let me go and deal with your loneliness here, there's still a chance for you, even though I've warned you already. If you leave the house with me tonight, you're as lost as I am, and I'm completely doomed and always have been. Just as you see me standing here now, the cost is—madness."

"Come," said Mr. Montagu, and without another word he opened the door.

"Come on," Mr. Montagu said, and without saying anything else, he opened the door.

At Maurice's, Mr. Montagu led the way to the far side of the big room, threading in a zigzag through the gleam of bright silver, the glitter of white linen, the crimson of deep carnations. Maurice's in its own way was admirably tasteful; as distinctively quiet and smooth in its manners and rich hangings as it was distinctly loud in its lights and ragged in its music. No after-theatre corner of Broadway had a crisper American accent of vice, or displayed vice itself more delicately lacquered. The place was as openly innocent as a street, with a street's sightless and irresponsible gaze for what occurred in it. And nothing remarkable occurred, save the fungus growth of what was to occur elsewhere.

At Maurice's, Mr. Montagu led the way to the far side of the large room, weaving in a zigzag through the shine of bright silver, the sparkle of white tablecloths, and the deep red of rich carnations. Maurice's was tastefully done in its own way; it was smoothly elegant in its decor and quiet atmosphere, yet distinctly loud in its lighting and raucous in its music. No after-theater spot on Broadway had a sharper American edge of vice or showcased vice itself more subtly polished. The place was as openly innocent as a street, with a street’s unseeing and carefree attitude toward what took place within it. And nothing noteworthy happened, except for the gradual buildup of what was to happen elsewhere.

Mr. Montagu, on the way to the table, looked several times over his shoulder, ostensibly to speak to his companion, but in reality to see whether the extraordinary boy was running the gantlet of eyes he had presupposed he would. And each time he met inquisitive faces that were not only staring but listening.

Mr. Montagu, on his way to the table, glanced over his shoulder several times, apparently to talk to his companion, but really to check if the extraordinary boy was passing through the crowd's gaze as he thought he would. And every time, he encountered curious faces that were not just staring but also listening.

His own conspicuousness was grilling, but it was part and parcel of his insistent bargain; he could understand, quite sympathetically, how the youth's appearance, as awful as it was immaculate, should pound open the heart of any woman alive; and his suppressed excitement was too powerful for him to resent even the obvious repugnance in the faces of the men until he imagined an intentional discourtesy to the boy on the part of the waiter.

His noticeable presence was intense, but it was part of his persistent deal; he could totally understand, with genuine sympathy, how the youth’s appearance, as terrible as it was flawless, would touch the heart of any woman alive; and his contained excitement was too strong for him to feel anything but the obvious disgust on the faces of the men until he thought the waiter was being intentionally rude to the boy.

To himself, the man was over-servile, and elaborately cautious in pulling out his chair, but he stood, with his face quite white, and his back to the boy, and pulled out none for him. Henry Montagu had never yet bullied a waiter, and he did not bully now. But with an icy glare[Pg 138] of reproof at the man, he rose and set the chair for his guest himself.

To himself, the man was overly submissive and very careful as he pulled out his chair, but he stood there, his face pale and his back turned to the boy, and didn’t pull out one for him. Henry Montagu had never bullied a waiter, and he wasn’t going to start now. But with a cold glare of disapproval at the man, he got up and positioned the chair for his guest himself.[Pg 138]

"Shall I order for you?" he asked gently as the boy sat quietly down; and made irritably incisive by the tendency of near-by men and women to listen as well as watch, he emphasized his expensive order of foods and wines, repeated each item loudly to cheapen the listeners, and sent the man scuttling.

"Can I get you something?" he asked kindly as the boy settled in quietly; and feeling annoyed by the nearby men and women who were not only watching but also listening, he made a point of emphasizing his pricey order of food and drinks, loudly repeating each item to belittle the eavesdroppers, and sent the waiter off in a hurry.

In his intense desire to see the effect of the queerly chosen place on his queerly chosen companion, he now turned to him. And as he saw the effect, every shock of the night seemed to recoil upon him. The feeling of mystery; the foreboding, despite his courage and his conviction that the boy was mad, of the imminent unknown; his recurrent and absorbing curiosity to learn the gruesome secret that he had declared; all rushed one by one back upon him, and then as swiftly left him to the simple grip of horror at his face. It was gazing at woman after woman, here, there and yonder, throughout the large room, deliberately, searchingly, venomously, its great eyes and set lips and every tense haggard line fuller and fuller of an undying hate that eclipsed even that which had shaken Henry Montagu before they came. Appalled and fascinated, he looked with him, and back at him, and with him again, to the next and the next. There were women there, and ladies of every sort, good, bad and indecipherable; yet in every instance the childlike, horribly sophisticated eyes had picked their victim unerringly, deterred by neither clothes, veneer, nor manner.

In his intense desire to see how the strangely chosen place affected his oddly chosen companion, he turned to him. And as he noticed the effect, every shock from the night seemed to bounce back at him. The sense of mystery; the feeling of dread, despite his courage and belief that the boy was mad, about the imminent unknown; his recurring and intense curiosity about the gruesome secret that had been declared; all hit him one by one, and then swiftly left him with a stark horror on his face. It was fixated on woman after woman, here, there, and everywhere in the large room, deliberately, searchingly, venomously, its large eyes, set lips, and every tense, haggard line filled more and more with an everlasting hate that overshadowed even what had shaken Henry Montagu before they arrived. Appalled and fascinated, he looked with him, then back at him, and with him again, to the next and the next. There were women there, and ladies of every kind, good, bad, and hard to read; yet in every case, the childlike, horrifyingly sophisticated eyes had pinpointed their victim without fail, undeterred by clothes, surface, or demeanor.

As he stared with him from frightened female face to frightened female face, Mr. Montagu realized shamefully that his own features were helplessly mirroring the detestation of the boy's, and he changed from very pale to very red himself as woman after woman flushed crimson under his gaze. Yet the boy's face grew calm and his voice was perfectly so as he turned at last from his horrid review and met the eyes of his host.

As he looked from one scared woman's face to another, Mr. Montagu felt embarrassed to see his own expression helplessly reflecting the boy's disgust. He went from extremely pale to bright red as woman after woman blushed under his stare. Meanwhile, the boy's face became composed, and his voice was calm as he finally turned away from his disturbing observation and met the eyes of his host.

"I see what you meant, now, by 'painted' women. Well, they'd much better be dead!"

"I get what you meant now by 'painted' women. Well, they'd definitely be better off dead!"

At the tone, cruelly cool as if he planned to see that they were, Mr. Montagu shivered. "Why, why do you hate them like that?" he whispered.[Pg 139]

At the sound, chillingly detached as if he intended to ensure they would be, Mr. Montagu shivered. "Why, why do you hate them like that?" he whispered.[Pg 139]

The fierce anger flickered dangerously in the great eyes again.

The intense anger flashed dangerously in the huge eyes again.

"Because they're my enemy! Because they and the wicked thing they mean are my prowling, triumphant enemy, and the enemy of all others like me!"

"Because they're my enemy! Because they and the evil they represent are my lurking, victorious enemy, and the enemy of everyone else like me!"

"Oh, my boy, my boy!" pleaded the man of the world, sickly. "You don't realize it, but I can tell you from appearances—some of those women you stared at are here with their husbands!"

"Oh, my boy, my boy!" pleaded the worldly man, looking unhealthy. "You don't realize it, but I can tell you just by looking—some of those women you were checking out are here with their husbands!"

"So was your wife when she came here," said the boy.

"So was your wife when she came here," said the boy.

Mr. Montagu fell back in his chair with a gasp. As swiftly as it had leapt into his mind, the frightful implication of the words leapt out again in his amazement at the boy's knowledge of the incident.

Mr. Montagu leaned back in his chair with a gasp. Just as quickly as the frightening implication of the words had entered his mind, it shot out again in his amazement at the boy's knowledge of the incident.

But the waiter stepped between them with the order, and in obvious terror now instead of simple aversion, clattered it down with trembling hands.

But the waiter stepped between them with the order, and in obvious fear now instead of simple dislike, clattered it down with shaking hands.

"Go away! Go away!" commanded Mr. Montagu angrily. "I'll arrange it! Go!" And the waiter escaped.

"Get lost! Get lost!" Mr. Montagu shouted angrily. "I'll handle it! Go!" And the waiter hurried away.

"How did you know?" he asked; but without waiting for a reply he poured out the boy's wine and his own, and took a long hasty draft.

"How did you know?" he asked, but without waiting for an answer, he poured the boy's wine and his own, and took a long, quick sip.

"Now, how did you?"

"How did you do that?"

"Oh!" cried the boy piteously. "Don't ask me! I shouldn't have said it! I knew I'd let it out if you came here with me! I'll be telling you everything in a minute, and you'll go stark mad when you know!"

"Oh!" the boy exclaimed, sounding desperate. "Please don't ask me! I shouldn't have said anything! I knew I'd spill it if you came here with me! I'll end up telling you everything in a second, and you'll go totally crazy when you find out!"

The inference rushed again upon Henry Montagu, a worse vague horror than any yet, and he almost sprang from his chair.

The realization hit Henry Montagu again, a stronger, more unsettling fear than before, and he nearly jumped out of his chair.

"Are you going to tell me my wife was unfaithful to me, and with—with—"

"Are you really going to tell me my wife cheated on me, and with—with—"

"Fool! Fool!" cried the boy. "I wish to God she had been unfaithful to you! I tried to make her, I can tell you that! Then there'd have been at least half a chance for me! But now that she's dead, there's no chance for either of us, even you! Unless—O God!—unless you'll control yourself and think! I beg you again, I beg of you, think again! Go away from here, go now, without asking me anything more, and there's just a[Pg 140] shade of a chance for you! I told you there was none if you left the house, but there may be, there may be! Go home, and forget this, and be satisfied your wife loved you, for she did. She kept herself for you at my expense! Go now, and they'll let you go. But if you stay here and talk to me, you'll leave this place in manacles! I'm here, among those women, and I'm with you! My secret will come out and drag you down, as I planned it should before I began to like you! And you like me, too—I feel it. For my sake, then, for God's sake and for your sake, won't you go?"

"Idiot! Idiot!" the boy shouted. "I wish to God she had been unfaithful to you! I tried to make her, believe me! Then there would have been at least a chance for me! But now that she's dead, there's no chance for either of us, not even for you! Unless—Oh God!—unless you can control yourself and think! I’m begging you again, please, think again! Just go away from here, leave now, without asking me anything else, and there’s just a tiny chance for you! I told you there was none if you left the house, but there might be, there might be! Go home, forget this, and be satisfied that your wife loved you, because she did. She stayed true to you at my expense! Go now, and they’ll let you leave. But if you stay here and talk to me, you’ll leave this place in handcuffs! I’m here, stuck among those women, and I’m with you! My secret will come out and drag you down, just like I intended before I started to like you! And you like me too—I can feel it. So for my sake, for God’s sake, and for your sake, won’t you just go?"

"No!" cried Mr. Montagu, almost roughly in his eagerness. "I don't judge you, but it's your duty, and in your power, to put me where I can! I harbored you, thinking you were a frightened fugitive, and you weren't. I'm your voluntary host in circumstances of mysterious horror and you ask me to quit you in ignorance! I won't! You sicken me with a doubt about the wife I loved—Who are you? What are you?"

"No!" Mr. Montagu exclaimed, almost harshly in his eagerness. "I’m not judging you, but it's your responsibility, and you have the ability, to let me help! I took you in, believing you were a scared runaway, and you weren't. I'm your willing host in these strange, terrifying circumstances, and you want me to leave you in the dark! I won't! You're making me question the woman I loved—Who are you? What are you?"

"If you believed I knew as much of her as I said I did," cried the boy, "why don't you believe me when I assure you that she loved you? What more should you demand? I meant everything I said, and more—your wife was nothing but a licensed wanton, and you knew it! You ask me who and what I am—so long as she loved you, who are you, and what are you, to point a finger at her?"

"If you thought I knew as much about her as I claimed," the boy shouted, "then why don't you believe me when I say she loved you? What more do you want? I meant everything I said, and even more—your wife was nothing but a licensed promiscuous woman, and you knew it! You want to know who I am—if she loved you, who are you, and what are you, to judge her?"

A rush of instinctive fury filled the man, but he felt as dazed at finding himself angry at the beautiful unhappy youth, as if he had known him for years, and he only gasped and stared.

A surge of instinctive anger washed over the man, but he was as bewildered by his anger towards the beautiful, troubled young man as if they had known each other for years, leaving him just gasping and staring.

"If you think I'm crazy," cried the boy, "I'll show you, as I showed you once before, that I know what I'm talking about! I'll tell you something that was a secret between you two, and your wife didn't tell me, either! The night you'd been here, after you'd gone home, after you were locked in your room, you disputed about this place! She refused to come here again, and she refused to tell you why! But I know why!"

"If you think I'm crazy," the boy yelled, "I'll prove to you, just like I did before, that I know what I'm talking about! I'll tell you something that was a secret between you two, and your wife didn't tell me either! The night you were here, after you went home, after you were locked in your room, you argued about this place! She refused to come here again, and she wouldn’t tell you why! But I know why!"

Once more Mr. Montagu gasped and with a thrill of wondering terror.[Pg 141]

Once again, Mr. Montagu gasped, filled with a mix of wonder and fear.[Pg 141]

"Who are you and what are you?" he demanded. "I command you to solve this mystery and solve it now!"

"Who are you and what do you want?" he demanded. "I order you to figure out this mystery and do it now!"

His voice had risen to a shout, but a sudden lump in his throat silenced it, for the boy was weeping again.

His voice had turned into a shout, but a sudden lump in his throat silenced it, because the boy was crying again.

"Oh," wept the boy, "if you've liked me at all, put it off as long as you can, for you'll make me tell you I hate you, and why I hate you!"

"Oh," cried the boy, "if you’ve liked me at all, just delay it as long as you can, because you’ll force me to say I hate you, and why I hate you!"

"Hate me?"

"Do you hate me?"

It had struck Henry Montagu like a flail in the face, wiping away his anger, his astonishment at the boy's uncanny knowledge, even his astonishment that the word was able to strike him so.

It hit Henry Montagu like a punch in the face, clearing away his anger, his surprise at the boy's eerie knowledge, and even his shock that the word could affect him so strongly.

"I—I've suffered enough through you!" he stammered painfully. "And if I've got to suffer more, I insist on doing it now and getting it over with!"

"I—I've suffered enough because of you!" he stammered painfully. "And if I have to suffer more, I want to do it now and just get it over with!"

"Don't! don't! It will never be over with!" gulped the boy.

"Don't! Don't! It will never be over!" the boy gasped.

"I'm through!" cried Mr. Montagu. "Who are you? What are you?"

"I'm done!" shouted Mr. Montagu. "Who are you? What are you?"

At the determined finality of the voice the boy quivered like a helpless thing, and his stuttering ejaculations came as if shaken out of him by the shivering of his body.

At the decisive end of the voice, the boy trembled like a vulnerable thing, and his stuttering words came out as if forced from him by the shaking of his body.

"Wh—who am I?"

"Who am I?"

"Yes!"

"Yes!"

"Wh—what am I?"

"Wh—what am I?"

"Yes!"

"Yes!"

Never yet had he been so awful as in the torment and majesty that gazed like fate at Henry Montagu now, and the frightful fire of the eyes seemed to dry up the tears on his cheeks at its first flare of accusing righteousness.

Never before had he been so terrible as in the torment and power that looked at Henry Montagu now, and the frightening fire in his eyes seemed to dry up the tears on his cheeks at its first burst of accusing justice.

"I'm the child that you and your wife refused to have!"

"I'm the child that you and your wife chose not to have!"

As the aghast man shrank back before his blighting fury, he leaned farther and farther toward him.

As the shocked man recoiled from his overwhelming anger, he leaned closer and closer toward him.

"Now do you know why I hate you as no human thing can hate? Your wilful waste has made my hideous want! Now do you know why I said I'd done a more terrific thing than had ever been done in the world's history before? I've gotten in! At last, at last, I've gotten in, in spite of you, and after she was dead! I've done a greater and more impossible thing than that great Mystery[Pg 142] the world adores! I've gotten in despite you, and without even a woman's help! When we spoke of that life once before to-night, I shocked you! Do you believe now that my history is more terrible, or not? He suffered, and suffered, and He died. But He'd lived! His torture was a few hours—for mine to-night, I've waited almost as many years as He did, and to what end? To nothing! God, God, do you see that?"

"Do you understand now why I hate you more intensely than any person could hate? Your careless waste has created my unbearable need! Do you see now why I claimed I'd achieved something more terrifying than anything ever done in history? I've made it! Finally, finally, I've made it, despite you, and after she was gone! I've accomplished something greater and more impossible than that great Mystery[Pg 142] that the world reveres! I've made it despite you, and without even a woman's support! When we talked about that life earlier tonight, I surprised you! Do you believe now that my story is more horrific, or not? He suffered, and suffered, and He died. But He had lived! His agony lasted just a few hours—while for mine tonight, I've waited almost as many years as He did, and for what purpose? For nothing! Oh God, God, can you not see that?"

He twisted open his hands and held out his bruised wrists before the trembling man's eyes. "For all those years—"

He opened his hands and held out his bruised wrists in front of the shaking man. "All those years—"

He suddenly drew himself to his full height and threw them passionately above his head in the posture that had haunted Henry Montagu from the first instant's glimpse of him.

He suddenly stood up straight and threw them above his head with passion in a way that had haunted Henry Montagu from the very first moment he saw him.

"For all those endless years, ever since your marriage-night, I've stood beating, beating, beating at the door of life until my wrists have bled! And you didn't hear me! You couldn't and she wouldn't! You didn't want to! You wouldn't listen! And you—you never have heard that desperate pounding and calling, not even to-night, though even so, with that woman out of the way, I made you feel me! But she'd heard me, the ghoul! She heard me again and again! I made her! I told her what she was, and that you knew it, and I meant it! Her marriage certificate was her license! She gave you a wanton's love, and you gave her just what you got! And I made her understand that! I made her understand it right here in this place! That's why I wanted to come here—I could see only her picture, and I wanted to see a real one of them! Until to-night, I could never see either of you, but I always knew where you were!

"For all those endless years, ever since your wedding night, I've been pounding at the door of life until my wrists have bled! And you didn't hear me! You couldn't, and she wouldn't! You didn’t want to! You wouldn’t listen! And you—you’ve never heard that desperate banging and calling, not even tonight, even though, with that woman out of the way, I made you feel me! But she heard me, the ghoul! She heard me again and again! I made her! I told her what she was, and that you knew it, and I meant it! Her marriage certificate was her license! She gave you a wanton's love, and you gave her just what you got! And I made her understand that! I made her understand it right here in this place! That's why I wanted to come here—I could only see her picture, and I wanted to see a real one of them! Until tonight, I could never see either of you, but I always knew where you were!

"And when you brought her here, I made her look at that enemy of me and my kind that I could always feel—those women that she was one of and that she knew she was one of when I screamed it at her in this place! For I was with you two that night! I was with you till after you'd gone home, you demons! That's why she'd never come near the place again, the coward, the miserable coward! That's why I hate her worse than I hate you! There's a pitiful little excuse for the men, because they're stupider.[Pg 143]

"And when you brought her here, I made her face that enemy of me and my kind that I could always feel—those women she belonged to and that she knew she was one of when I screamed it at her in this place! For I was with you two that night! I was with you until after you went home, you demons! That's why she’d never come near this place again, the coward, the miserable coward! That's why I hate her more than I hate you! There’s a sad little excuse for the guys, because they're stupider.[Pg 143]

"For the hideous doom of all our hopeless millions, the women are more wickedly to blame, because they must face the fact that we are waiting to get in. God, God, I'd gladly be even a woman, if I could! But you're bad enough—bad enough—bad enough to deserve the fate you face to-night! And now, God help you, you're facing it, just as I said you would! You deserve it because you were put here with a purpose and you flatly wouldn't fulfil it! God only demands that mankind should be made in His image. In a wisdom that you have no right to question. He lets the images go their own way, as you've gone yours. Yet you, and all others like you, the simple, humble image-workers, instead of rejoicing that you have work to do, set your little selves up far greater than Great God, and actually decide whether men shall even be!

"For the terrible fate of all our desperate millions, women are more to blame, because they have to face the truth that we are waiting to get in. God, I’d gladly be a woman if I could! But you’re wrong enough—wrong enough—wrong enough to deserve the fate you’re facing tonight! And now, God help you, you’re facing it, just like I said you would! You deserve it because you were put here for a reason, and you outright refused to fulfill it! God only asks that humanity should be created in His image. In a wisdom that you have no right to question, He allows those images to go their own way, just as you have. Yet you, and all others like you, the simple, humble image-makers, instead of being grateful for the work you have, put yourselves up far greater than Great God, and actually decide whether men shall even exist!

"You have a lot of hypercritical, self-justifying theories about it—that it's better for them not to live at all than to suffer some of the things that life, even birth itself, can wither them with. But there never yet was any living creature, no matter how smeared and smitten, that told the truth when he said he wished he'd never been born, while we, the countless millions of the lost, pound and shriek for life—forever shriek and hope! That's the worst anguish of the lost—they hope! I've shown what can be done through that anguish, as it's never been shown before. Even the terrible night that woman died, I hoped! I hoped more than ever, for knowing then that for all eternity it was too late, I hoped for revenge! And revenge was my right! Yes, every solitary soul has a right to live, even if it lives to wreck, kill, madden its parents! And now, oh, God, I've got my revenge when I no longer want it! The way you took me in, the way you wanted me to stay when I'd almost frightened you to death, made me want to spare you! It was my fate that I—I liked you—I—more than liked you. And I tried to save you! Oh, God, God, how I've tried!"

"You have a lot of overly critical, self-justifying theories about it—that it's better for them not to live at all than to suffer some of the things that life, even birth itself, can throw at them. But there has never been a living creature, no matter how battered and bruised, that truly meant it when they said they wished they'd never been born, while we, the countless millions of the lost, pound and scream for life—forever scream and hope! That's the worst pain of the lost—they hope! I've shown what can be done through that pain, like it’s never been shown before. Even on that terrible night when that woman died, I hoped! I hoped more than ever, because knowing then that for all eternity it was too late, I hoped for revenge! And revenge was my right! Yes, every single soul has a right to live, even if it lives to destroy, kill, or drive its parents crazy! And now, oh, God, I've got my revenge when I no longer want it! The way you took me in, the way you wanted me to stay when I’d almost scared you to death, made me want to protect you! It was my fate that I—I liked you—I—more than liked you. And I tried to save you! Oh, God, God, how I've tried!"

As he stood with his hands thrown forth again and his wretched eyes staring into those of the white-faced man, Henry Montagu met the wild gaze unflinchingly. He had sat dumbstruck and shuddering, but the spasmodic[Pg 144] quivering of his body had lessened into calmness, and his whispered, slow words gained in steadiness as they came: "My boy, I admit you've nearly driven me to madness just now. I was close to the border! I can't dispute one shred of reproach, of accusation, of contempt. Your fearful explanation of this night, the awful import of your visit and yourself have shaken me to the center of my being. But its huge consistency is that of a madman. You poor, you pitiful, deluded boy, you tell me to believe you are an unborn soul, while you stand there and exist before my eyes!"

As he stood there with his hands outstretched and his miserable eyes locked onto those of the pale-faced man, Henry Montagu met the wild stare without flinching. He had sat there, speechless and trembling, but the uncontrollable shaking of his body had eased into calmness, and his whispered, slow words became steadier as he spoke: "My boy, I admit you almost drove me to madness just now. I was on the edge! I can't contest a single ounce of reproach, accusation, or contempt. Your terrifying explanation of this night, the dreadful significance of your visit and you have shaken me to my core. But the enormous logic behind it all is that of a madman. You poor, pitiful, misguided boy, you ask me to believe you are an unborn soul while you stand here, existing before my eyes!"

The boy gave a cry of agony—agony so immortal that as he sank into his chair and clutched the table, an echoing moan of it wrenched from the older man.

The boy let out a cry of pain—pain so deep that as he sank into his chair and grabbed the table, a resonating groan escaped from the older man.

"I don't exist! Didn't I tell you my secret was more terrible than any living heart had ever held? I'm real to you since I made you let me into your thoughts to-night. I'm real to you, and through your last moment of consciousness through eternity I always will be! But I won't be with you! You don't believe me yet, but the moment you do, I won't be here! And I never can be real to any other creature in the universe—not even that prostitute who refused to be my mother! I don't exist, and never can exist!"

"I don't exist! Didn't I tell you my secret was worse than anything any living heart has ever held? I'm real to you since I made you let me into your thoughts tonight. I'm real to you, and from your last moment of consciousness through eternity, I always will be! But I won't be with you! You might not believe me yet, but the moment you do, I won't be here! And I can never be real to any other being in the universe—not even that prostitute who refused to be my mother! I don't exist, and never can exist!"

"But you do! You do! You do! You're there before me now!" gasped Mr. Montagu through chattering teeth. "How can you deny that you're sitting here with me in this restaurant? I forgive you—I love you, and I forgive you, but, thank God, I see through you at last! You're a fanatic, a poor, frenzied maniac on this subject, and you've morbidly spied on and studied me as a typical case of it; through your devilish understanding and divination you've guessed at that conversation between me and my wife, and like the creature I pictured you in my house, a ravening, devouring thing, you've sought to drag me into your hell of madness! But you shan't! I tell you I see through you at last, you pitiful mad creature! You know you're there before my eyes, and just so truly as you are, not one syllable do I believe of what you've told me!"

"But you do! You do! You do! You're right here in front of me now!" gasped Mr. Montagu through chattering teeth. "How can you deny that you're sitting here with me in this restaurant? I forgive you—I love you, and I forgive you, but, thank God, I see through you at last! You're a fanatic, a poor, frenzied maniac on this topic, and you've obsessively spied on and studied me like a typical case; through your devilish understanding and intuition, you've figured out that conversation between me and my wife, and like the creature I imagined you to be in my house, a ravenous, devouring thing, you've tried to drag me into your hell of madness! But you won’t! I tell you I see through you at last, you pitiful mad creature! You know you're right in front of me, and just as surely as you are, not one word do I believe of what you've told me!"

As the boy sprang with a venomous shout to his feet,[Pg 145] all the hate in his terrible being sprang tenfold into his eyes.

As the boy jumped to his feet with a furious shout,[Pg 145] all the hatred in his fierce being surged tenfold into his eyes.

"Do you call me 'mad,' and 'creature'? Do you dare deny me, now, after all I've told you? You coward, you coward! You've denied me life, but you can't deny this night! The people in this place will let you know presently! I tried to spare you. Though I'd thirsted for my revenge I pleaded with you, prayed to you to spare yourself! If you'd stayed in the house, you might have come to your senses and forgotten me! But what hope for you is there now? Do you still believe I exist? Look back at the night! Do you remember the portrait? You commanded me to stop—commanded, as you've always commanded my fate, and I was powerless. To me, that was a parental command—from you, you who deliberately wouldn't be my parent! Did you see me wince under it? If you hadn't done it, you'd have found me out right then! I'm not a physical thing, and I couldn't have moved it! I only said I was going to Maurice's! I couldn't have come here if you hadn't brought me! When you wondered, as we were starting out, whether I had a hat, I stooped down in the hall. But you only thought I picked one up! As we came in here, you only thought I checked it! Did you see the man stare as you reached out to take my check away from me? Have I eaten or drunk to-night? I've not, for I'm not a creature! And mad, I? Look to yourself, as I told you to look before it was too late! You fool, you've been staring inoffensive women out of countenance, with all the hate from my face printed on yours, and in the eyes of all these people you've been sitting here for half an hour talking to yourself, and ordering wine and food for an empty chair! You won't ever believe you're mad, but every one else will!"

"Do you call me 'mad' and 'creature'? Do you really deny me now, after everything I’ve told you? You coward, you coward! You’ve denied me life, but you can’t deny this night! The people around here will let you know soon enough! I tried to spare you. Even though I was craving my revenge, I pleaded with you, prayed for you to protect yourself! If you’d just stayed in the house, you might have come to your senses and forgotten me! But what hope is there for you now? Do you still think I exist? Look back at the night! Do you remember the portrait? You ordered me to stop—ordered, just like you’ve always controlled my fate, and I was powerless. To me, that felt like a parental command—from you, the one who deliberately wouldn't be my parent! Did you see me flinch under it? If you hadn’t done it, you would have figured me out right then! I’m not a physical thing, and I couldn’t have moved it! I only said I was going to Maurice’s! I couldn’t have come here if you hadn’t brought me! When you wondered, as we were leaving, whether I had a hat, I bent down in the hall. But you only thought I was picking one up! As we came in here, you only thought I checked it! Did you see the man stare as you reached to take my check away from me? Have I eaten or drunk tonight? I haven’t, because I’m not a creature! And mad, me? Look at yourself, as I told you to do before it was too late! You fool, you’ve been scaring innocent women with all the hate from my face reflected on yours, and in the eyes of all these people, you’ve been sitting here for half an hour talking to yourself and ordering wine and food for an empty chair! You won’t ever believe you’re mad, but everyone else will!"

"So help me God," cried Henry Montagu, white and trembling, "you're there! I swear you're there!"

"So help me God," Henry Montagu yelled, pale and shaking, "you're there! I swear you're there!"

"So help you God, I'm there!" cried the boy frightfully, pointing straight at him.

"So help you God, I'm there!" the boy shouted in terror, pointing straight at him.

"Right there, in your brain, there, there, and only there! I'm no more flesh and blood than—than I ever was, because, you murderer, you and your damned wife[Pg 146] never would let me be! Well, do you see through me now?"

"Right there, in your mind, there, there, and only there! I'm no more flesh and blood than—than I ever was, because, you killer, you and your damn wife[Pg 146] never let me be! Well, do you see through me now?"

"No! No!" screamed Mr. Montagu. "I don't see through you! I don't!" But as he leaned forward to clutch at him in his terror, all that he could see before him was a closed door beyond a dozen tables, a disused entranceway diagonally opposite the one that had let them in. "I don't believe you!" he wailed. "Oh, my God, my God, my God, where are you?" He turned frantically to the men and women nearest him. "You saw him! There was a boy with me, wasn't there? Wasn't there? Yes, see, there, isn't he going for that door? Oh, my boy, my boy!" And he dashed toward it. He heard the terrible screams of women, and chairs and a table crashed in his wake. He reached it. It was locked.

"No! No!" screamed Mr. Montagu. "I don't see through you! I don't!" But as he leaned forward to grab at him in his panic, all he could see in front of him was a closed door past a dozen tables, an unused entrance diagonally across from the one they had come through. "I don't believe you!" he cried out. "Oh, my God, my God, my God, where are you?" He turned desperately to the people closest to him. "You saw him! There was a boy with me, right? Wasn't there? Yes, look, there, isn't he going for that door? Oh, my boy, my boy!" And he ran toward it. He heard the terrible screams of women, and chairs and a table crashed behind him. He reached it. It was locked.

Desperately sobbing, he hurled himself against it.

Desperately crying, he threw himself against it.

It seemed to him as if all the men in the restaurant fell upon him. Strong, merciless hands dragged down and pinioned the wrists with which he had beaten against the door.[Pg 147]

It felt like every guy in the restaurant was coming at him. Strong, unforgiving hands pulled him down and restrained the wrists he had used to pound on the door.[Pg 147]


"GOVERNMENT GOAT"[11]

By SUSAN GLASPELL

By Susan Glaspell

From The Pictorial Review

From The Pictorial Review

Joe Doane couldn't get to sleep. On one side of him a family were crying because their man was dead, and on the other side a man was celebrating because he was alive.

Joe Doane couldn't fall asleep. On one side of him, a family was crying because their loved one had died, and on the other side, a man was celebrating because he was alive.

When he couldn't any longer stand the wails of the Cadaras, Joe moved from his bedroom to the lounge in the sitting-room. But the lounge in the sitting-room, beside making his neck go in a way no neck wants to go, brought him too close to Ignace Silva's rejoicings in not having been in one of the dories that turned over when the schooner Lillie-Bennie was caught in the squall last Tuesday afternoon and unable to gather all her men back from the dories before the sea gathered them. Joe Cadara was in a boat that hadn't made it—hence the wails to the left of the Doanes, for Joe Cadara left a wife and four children and they had plenty of friends who could cry, too. But Ignace Silva—more's the pity, for at two o'clock in the morning you like to wish the person who is keeping you awake was dead—got back to the vessel. So to-night his friends were there with bottles, for when a man might be dead certainly the least you can do is to take notice of him by getting him drunk.

When he could no longer tolerate the cries of the Cadaras, Joe moved from his bedroom to the lounge in the sitting room. However, the lounge in the sitting room, apart from making his neck twist in a way no one wants, put him too close to Ignace Silva's celebrations for surviving the capsizing of one of the dories when the schooner Lillie-Bennie was caught in a squall last Tuesday afternoon and couldn't bring all her crew back from the dories before the sea took them. Joe Cadara was in a boat that didn’t make it—hence the wails to the left of the Doanes, as Joe Cadara left behind a wife and four kids who had plenty of friends ready to mourn. But Ignace Silva—unfortunately, because at two in the morning you really wish the person keeping you up was dead—made it back to the ship. So tonight his friends were there with bottles, because when a man might be dead, the least you can do is acknowledge him by getting him drunk.

People weren't sleeping in Cape's End that night. Those who were neither mourning nor rejoicing were being kept awake by mourners or rejoicers. All the vile, diluted whisky that could be bought on the quiet was in use for the deadening or the heightening of emotion. Joe Doane found himself wishing he had a drink. He'd like to stop thinking about dead fishermen—and hearing live[Pg 148] ones. Everybody had been all strung up for two days ever since word came from Boston that the Lillie-Bennie was one of the boats "caught."

People weren't sleeping in Cape's End that night. Those who weren't mourning or celebrating were being kept awake by those who were. All the cheap, watered-down whiskey that could be secretly bought was being used to numb or elevate emotions. Joe Doane found himself wishing he had a drink. He wanted to stop thinking about dead fishermen—and hearing living ones. Everyone had been on edge for two days ever since the news arrived from Boston that the Lillie-Bennie was one of the boats "caught."

They didn't know until the Lillie-Bennie came in that afternoon just how many of her men she was bringing back with her. They were all out on Long Wharf to watch her come in and to see who would come ashore—and who wouldn't. Women were there, and lots of children. Some of these sets of a woman and children went away with a man, holding on to him and laughing, or perhaps looking foolish to think they had ever supposed he could be dead. Others went away as they had come—maybe very still, maybe crying. There were old men who came away carrying things that had belonged to sons who weren't coming ashore. It was all a good deal like a movie—only it didn't rest you.

They didn't realize until the Lillie-Bennie arrived that afternoon just how many of her crew she was bringing back with her. Everyone was gathered at Long Wharf to see her come in and to find out who would step off the boat—and who wouldn't. There were women there, along with lots of children. Some of these women and kids left with a man, clinging to him and laughing, or perhaps feeling foolish for ever thinking he could be dead. Others left just like they came—maybe very quiet, maybe in tears. There were older men who walked away carrying items that had belonged to sons who weren't coming back. It felt a lot like a movie—except it didn't bring you any peace.

So he needed sleep, he petulantly told things as he rubbed the back of his neck, wondered why lounges were made like that, and turned over. But instead of sleeping, he thought about Joe Cadara. They were friendly thoughts he had about Joe Cadara; much more friendly than the thoughts he was having about Ignace Silva. For one thing, Joe wasn't making any noise. Even when he was alive, Joe had made little noise. He always had his job on a vessel; he'd come up the Front street in his oilskins, turn in at his little red house, come out after a while and hoe in his garden or patch his wood-shed, sit out on the wharf and listen to what Ignace Silva and other loud-mouthed Portuguese had to say—back to his little red house. He—well, he was a good deal like the sea. It came in, it went out. On Joe Cadara's last trip in, Joe Doane met him just as he was starting out. "Well, Joe," says Joe Doane, "off again?" "Off again," said Joe Cadara, and that was about all there seemed to be to it. He could see him going down the street—short, stocky, slow, dumb. By dumb he meant—oh, dumb like the sea was dumb—just going on doing it. And now—

So he needed sleep, he irritably said to himself as he rubbed the back of his neck, wondered why lounges were designed that way, and turned over. But instead of sleeping, he thought about Joe Cadara. Those were friendly thoughts about Joe Cadara; much friendlier than the ones he had about Ignace Silva. For one thing, Joe wasn't making any noise. Even when he was alive, Joe made very little noise. He always had his job on a vessel; he'd come up Front street in his oilskins, turn into his little red house, come out after a while to work in his garden or repair his wood-shed, sit out on the wharf and listen to what Ignace Silva and the other loud-mouthed Portuguese had to say—then back to his little red house. He—well, he was a lot like the sea. It came in, it went out. On Joe Cadara's last trip in, Joe Doane met him just as he was starting out. "Well, Joe," says Joe Doane, "off again?" "Off again," said Joe Cadara, and that was about all there seemed to be to it. He could see him going down the street—short, stocky, slow, dumb. By dumb he meant—oh, dumb like the sea was dumb—just going on doing it. And now—

All of a sudden he couldn't stand Ignace Silva. "Hell!" roared Joe Doane from the window, "don't you know a man's dead?" In an instant the only thing you could hear was the sea. In—Out-[Pg 149]

All of a sudden, he couldn't stand Ignace Silva. "What the heck!" shouted Joe Doane from the window, "don't you know a man's dead?" In an instant, the only thing you could hear was the sea. In—Out-[Pg 149]

Then he went back to his bedroom. "I'm not sleeping either," said his wife—the way people are quick to make it plain they're as bad off as the next one.

Then he went back to his bedroom. "I'm not sleeping either," his wife said—just like people are quick to show they're struggling just as much as everyone else.

At first it seemed to be still at the Cadaras. The children had gone to sleep—so had the friends. Only one sound now where there had been many before. And that seemed to come out of the sea. You got it after a wave broke—as it was dying out. In that little let-up between an in, an out, you knew that Mrs. Cadara had not gone to sleep, you knew that Mrs. Cadara was crying because Joe Cadara was dead in the sea.

At first, it seemed quiet at the Cadaras. The kids had fallen asleep—so had the friends. Now there was only one sound where there had been many before. It seemed to come from the sea. You heard it right after a wave broke—as it was fading away. In that little pause between the incoming and outgoing waves, you realized that Mrs. Cadara hadn’t gone to sleep; you knew she was crying because Joe Cadara was dead in the sea.

So Joe Doane and his wife Mary lay there and listened to Annie Cadara crying for her husband, Joe Cadara.

So Joe Doane and his wife Mary lay there and listened to Annie Cadara crying for her husband, Joe Cadara.

Finally Mrs. Doane raised on her pillow and sighed. "Well, I suppose she wonders what she'll do now—those four children."

Finally, Mrs. Doane propped herself up on her pillow and sighed. "I guess she's wondering what she'll do now—those four kids."

He could see Joe Cadara's back going down the Front street—broad, slow, dumb. "And I suppose," he said, as if speaking for something that had perhaps never spoken for itself, "that she feels bad because she'll never see him again."

He could see Joe Cadara's back heading down Front Street—wide, slow, dumb. "And I guess," he said, as if voicing something that perhaps had never expressed itself, "that she feels bad because she'll never see him again."

"Why, of course she does," said his wife impatiently, as if he had contradicted something she had said.

"Of course she does," his wife said impatiently, as if he had disagreed with something she mentioned.

But after usurping his thought she went right back to her own. "I don't see how she will get along. I suppose we'll have to help them some."

But after taking over his thoughts, she immediately went back to her own. "I don't see how she will manage. I guess we'll have to help them out a bit."

Joe Doane lay there still. He couldn't help anybody much—more was the pity. He had his own three children—and you could be a Doane without having money to help with—though some people didn't get that through their heads. Things used to be different with the Doanes. When the tide's in and you awake at three in the morning it all gets a good deal like the sea—at least with Joe Doane it did now. His grandfather, Ebenezer Doane, the whaling captain—In—Out—Silas Doane—a fleet of vessels off the Grand Banks—In—Out—All the Doanes. They had helped make the Cape, but—In—Out—Suddenly Joe laughed.

Joe Doane lay there motionless. He really couldn't help anyone much—what a shame. He had his own three kids—and you could be a Doane even if you didn’t have money to pitch in—though some people just couldn’t wrap their heads around that. Things used to be different for the Doanes. When the tide is in and you wake up at three in the morning, it all feels a lot like the sea—at least it did for Joe Doane now. His grandfather, Ebenezer Doane, the whaling captain—In—Out—Silas Doane—a fleet of ships off the Grand Banks—In—Out—All the Doanes. They had helped shape the Cape, but—In—Out—Suddenly Joe laughed.

"What are you laughing at?" demanded his wife.

"What are you laughing at?" his wife asked.

"I was just laughing," said Joe, "to think what those old Doanes would say if they could see us."[Pg 150]

"I was just laughing," said Joe, "to think about what those old Doanes would say if they could see us."[Pg 150]

"Well, it's not anything to laugh at," said Mrs. Doane.

"Well, it’s not something to joke about," said Mrs. Doane.

"Why, I think it is," good-humoredly insisted her husband, "it's such a joke on them."

"Why, I think it is," her husband said with a laugh, "it's such a joke on them."

"If it's a joke," said Mrs. Doane firmly, "it's not on them."

"If it's a joke," Mrs. Doane said firmly, "it's not on them."

He wasn't sure just who the joke was on. He lay thinking about it. At three in the morning, when you can't sleep and the tide's in, you might get it mixed—who the joke was on.

He wasn't sure just who the joke was on. He lay there thinking about it. At three in the morning, when you can't sleep and the tide's in, it's easy to get mixed up—who the joke was on.

But, no, the joke was on them, that they'd had their long slow deep InOut—their whaling and their fleets, and that what came after was him—a tinkerer with other men's boats, a ship's carpenter who'd even work on houses. "Get Joe Doane to do it for you." And glad enough was Joe Doane to do it. And a Portagee livin' to either side of him!

But no, the joke was on them, that they’d had their long, slow, deep In—Out—their whaling and their fleets, and that what came after was him—a tinkerer with other people's boats, a ship's carpenter who’d even work on houses. "Get Joe Doane to do it for you." And Joe Doane was more than happy to do it. And a Portuguese living on either side of him!

He laughed. "You've got a funny idea of what's a joke," his wife said indignantly.

He laughed. "You have a weird idea of what's a joke," his wife said indignantly.

That seemed to be so. Things he saw as jokes weren't jokes to anybody else. Maybe that was why he sometimes seemed to be all by himself. He was beginning to get lost in an InOut. Faintly he could hear Mrs. Cadara crying—Joe Cadara was in the sea, and faintly he heard his wife saying, "I suppose Agnes Cadara could wear Myrtie's shoes, only—the way things are, seems Myrtie's got to wear out her own shoes."

That seemed to be true. The things he thought were funny didn't seem funny to anyone else. Maybe that's why he often felt so alone. He was starting to get lost in an InOut. Faintly, he could hear Mrs. Cadara crying—Joe Cadara was in the water, and faintly he heard his wife saying, "I guess Agnes Cadara could wear Myrtie's shoes, but the way things are, it looks like Myrtie has to wear out her own shoes."

Next day when he came home at noon—he was at work then helping Ed. Davis put a new coat on Still's store—he found his two boys—the boys were younger than Myrtie—pressed against the picket fence that separated Doanes from Cadaras.

Next day when he came home at noon—he was at work then helping Ed. Davis put a new coat on Still's store—he found his two boys—the boys were younger than Myrtie—pressed against the picket fence that separated Doanes from Cadaras.

"What those kids up to?" he asked his wife, while he washed up for dinner.

"What are those kids up to?" he asked his wife while he washed up for dinner.

"Oh, they just want to see," she answered, speaking into the oven.

"Oh, they just want to see," she replied, looking into the oven.

"See what?" he demanded; but this Mrs. Doane regarded as either too obvious or too difficult to answer, so he went to the door and called, "Joe! Edgar!"

"See what?" he asked, but Mrs. Doane thought it was either too obvious or too hard to answer, so he went to the door and shouted, "Joe! Edgar!"

"What you kids rubberin' at?" he demanded.

"What are you kids staring at?" he demanded.

Young Joe dug with his toe. "The Cadaras have got a lot of company," said he.[Pg 151]

Young Joe dug with his toe. "The Cadaras have a lot of visitors," he said.[Pg 151]

"They're crying!" triumphantly announced the younger and more truthful Edgar.

"They're crying!" triumphantly announced the younger and more honest Edgar.

"Well, suppose they are? They got a right to cry in their own house, ain't they? Let the Cadaras be. Find some fun at home."

"Well, what if they are? They have a right to cry in their own home, don’t they? Leave the Cadaras alone. Find some fun at home."

The boys didn't seem to think this funny, nor did Mrs. Doane, but the father was chuckling to himself as they sat down to their baked flounder.

The boys didn’t find this funny, and neither did Mrs. Doane, but their dad was laughing to himself as they sat down to eat their baked flounder.

But to let the Cadaras be and find some fun at home became harder and harder to do. The Lillie-Bennie had lost her men in early Summer and the town was as full of Summer folk as the harbor was of whiting. There had never been a great deal for Summer folk to do in Cape's End, and so the Disaster was no disaster to the Summer's entertainment. In other words, Summer folk called upon the Cadaras. The young Doanes spent much of their time against the picket fence; sometimes young Cadaras would come out and graciously enlighten them. "A woman she brought my mother a black dress." Or, "A lady and two little boys came in automobile and brought me kiddie-car and white pants." One day Joe Doane came home from work and found his youngest child crying because Tony Cadara wouldn't lend him the kiddie-car. This was a reversal of things; heretofore Cadaras had cried for the belongings of the Doanes. Joe laughed about it, and told Edgar to cheer up, and maybe he'd have a kiddie-car himself some day—and meanwhile he had a pa.

But as time went on, it became more and more challenging to leave the Cadaras alone and find some fun at home. The Lillie-Bennie had lost her crew early in the summer, and the town was packed with summer visitors, just like the harbor was full of whiting. There had never been much for summer visitors to do in Cape's End, so the disaster didn’t really affect the summer entertainment. In other words, summer visitors started to visit the Cadaras. The young Doanes spent a lot of time by the picket fence; sometimes the young Cadaras would come out and graciously share stories with them. “A woman brought my mother a black dress.” Or, “A lady and two little boys came in a car and gave me a kiddie-car and white pants.” One day, Joe Doane came home from work to find his youngest child crying because Tony Cadara wouldn’t lend him the kiddie-car. This was a role reversal; up until now, it had been the Cadaras crying for the Doanes' belongings. Joe laughed about it, told Edgar to cheer up, and said maybe he’d have a kiddie-car of his own one day—and in the meantime, he had a dad.

Agnes Cadara and Myrtie Doane were about of an age. They were in the same class in high school. One day when Joe Doane was pulling in his dory after being out doing some repairs on the Lillie-Bennie he saw a beautiful young lady standing on the Cadaras' bulkhead. Her back was to him, but you were sure she was beautiful. She had the look of some one from away, but not like the usual run of Summer folk. Myrtie was standing looking over at this distinguished person.

Agnes Cadara and Myrtie Doane were around the same age. They were in the same high school class. One day, when Joe Doane was pulling in his dory after making some repairs on the Lillie-Bennie, he spotted a stunning young woman standing on the Cadaras' bulkhead. She had her back to him, but it was clear she was beautiful. She looked like someone from out of town, but not like the typical summer visitors. Myrtie was watching this distinguished person with interest.

"Who's that?" Joe asked of her.

"Who's that?" Joe asked her.

"Why," said Myrtie, in an awed whisper, "it's Agnes Cadara—in her mourning."

"Why," said Myrtie, in an amazed whisper, "it's Agnes Cadara—in her mourning."

Until she turned around, he wouldn't believe it.[Pg 152] "Well," said he to Myrtie, "it's a pity more women haven't got something to mourn about."

Until she turned around, he wouldn't believe it.[Pg 152] "Well," he said to Myrtie, "it's a shame more women don’t have anything to mourn."

"Yes," breathed Myrtie, "isn't she wonderful?"

"Yes," breathed Myrtie, "isn't she amazing?"

Agnes's mourning had been given her by young Mrs. MacCrea who lived up on the hill and was herself just finishing mourning. It seemed Mrs. MacCrea and Agnes were built a good deal alike—though you never would have suspected it before Agnes began to mourn. Mrs. MacCrea was from New York, and these clothes had been made by a woman Mrs. MacCrea called by her first name. Well, maybe she was a woman you'd call by her first name, but she certainly did have a way of making you look as if you weren't native to the place you were born in. Before Agnes Cadara had anything to mourn about she was simply "one of those good-looking Portuguese girls." There were too many of them in Cape's End to get excited about any of them. One day he heard some women on the beach talking about how these clothes had "found" Agnes—as if she had been lost.

Agnes's mourning was given to her by young Mrs. MacCrea, who lived up on the hill and was also just wrapping up her own mourning. It seemed like Mrs. MacCrea and Agnes resembled each other quite a bit—though you wouldn't have noticed it before Agnes started to mourn. Mrs. MacCrea was from New York, and these clothes were made by a woman Mrs. MacCrea referred to by her first name. Well, maybe she was someone you'd call by her first name, but she definitely had a knack for making you look like you didn’t belong to the place you were born in. Before Agnes Cadara had anything to mourn, she was just known as "one of those good-looking Portuguese girls." There were too many of them in Cape's End to get excited about any of them. One day he overheard some women on the beach talking about how these clothes had "found" Agnes—as if she had been lost.

Mrs. MacCrea showed Agnes how to do her hair in a way that went with her clothes. One noon when Joe got home early because it rained and he couldn't paint, when he went up-stairs he saw Myrtie trying to do this to her hair. Well, it just couldn't be done to Myrtie's hair. Myrtie didn't have hair you could do what you pleased with. She was all red in the face with trying, and being upset because she couldn't do it. He had to laugh—and that didn't help things a bit. So he said:

Mrs. MacCrea showed Agnes how to style her hair to match her outfits. One afternoon, when Joe got home early because of the rain preventing him from painting, he went upstairs and saw Myrtie trying to do the same to her hair. Well, it just couldn't be done with Myrtie's hair. Myrtie didn’t have hair that could be easily styled. She was all flushed from the effort and frustrated because she couldn't manage it. He couldn’t help but laugh—and that didn't make things any better. So he said:

"Never mind, Myrtie, we can't all go into mourning."

"Don't worry, Myrtie, we can't all be in mourning."

"Well, I don't care," said Myrtie, sniffling, "it's not fair."

"Well, I don't care," Myrtie said, sniffling. "It's not fair."

He had to laugh again and as she didn't see what there was to laugh at, he had to try to console again. "Never mind, Myrt," said he, "you've got one thing Agnes Cadara's not got."

He had to laugh again, and since she didn't see what was funny, he had to try to console her again. "Never mind, Myrt," he said, "you've got one thing that Agnes Cadara doesn't have."

"I'd like to know what," said Myrtie, jerking at her hair.

"I'd like to know what," Myrtie said, tugging at her hair.

He waited; funny she didn't think of it herself. "Why—a father," said he.

He waited; it's funny she didn't think of it herself. "Why—a dad," he said.

"Oh," said Myrtie—the way you do when you don't know what to say. And then, "Well,——"[Pg 153]

"Oh," said Myrtie—the way you do when you don't know what to say. And then, "Well,——"[Pg 153]

Again he waited—then laughed; waited again, then turned away.

Again he waited—then laughed; waited again, then turned away.

Somebody gave Mrs. Cadara a fireless cooker. Mrs. Doane had no fireless cooker. So she had to stand all day over her hot stove—and this she spoke of often. "My supper's in the fireless cooker," Mrs. Cadara would say, and stay out in the cool yard, weeding her flowerbed bed. "It certainly would be nice to have one of those fireless cookers," Mrs. Doane would say, as she put a meal on the table and wiped her brow with her apron.

Somebody gave Mrs. Cadara a fireless cooker. Mrs. Doane didn’t have a fireless cooker, so she had to spend all day over her hot stove—and she often mentioned it. "My dinner's in the fireless cooker," Mrs. Cadara would say, as she relaxed in the cool yard, weeding her flowerbed. "It would really be nice to have one of those fireless cookers," Mrs. Doane would reply, as she set the meal on the table and wiped her forehead with her apron.

"Well, why don't you kill your husband?" Joe Doane would retort. "Now, if only you didn't have a husband—you could have a fireless cooker."

"Well, why don't you just kill your husband?" Joe Doane would reply. "If only you didn't have a husband—you could have a fireless cooker."

Jovially he would put the question, "Which would you rather have, a husband or a fireless cooker?" He would argue it out—and he would sometimes get them all to laughing, only the argument was never a very long one. One day it occurred to him that the debates were short because the others didn't hold up their end. He was talking for the fireless cooker—if it was going to be a real debate, they ought to speak up for the husband. But there seemed to be so much less to be said for a husband than there was for a fireless cooker. This struck him as really quite funny, but it seemed it was a joke he had to enjoy by himself. Sometimes when he came home pretty tired—for you could get as tired at odd jobs as at jobs that weren't odd—and heard all about what the Cadaras were that night to eat out of their fireless cooker, he would wish that some one else would do the joking. It was kind of tiresome doing it all by yourself—and kind of lonesome.

He would cheerfully ask, "Which would you prefer, a husband or a fireless cooker?" He’d debate it—and he would sometimes get everyone laughing, but the debate never lasted long. One day it hit him that the conversations were short because the others didn’t engage. He was advocating for the fireless cooker—if it was going to be a real debate, they should be defending the husband. But it seemed like there was so much less to say in favor of a husband compared to a fireless cooker. He found this really funny, but it felt like a joke he had to appreciate by himself. Sometimes when he returned home pretty exhausted—because odd jobs could wear you out just as much as regular ones—and heard all about what the Cadaras were cooking in their fireless cooker that night, he wished someone else would take a turn at joking. It got kind of tiresome doing it all alone—and kind of lonely.

One morning he woke up feeling particularly rested and lively. He was going out to work on the Lillie-Bennie, and he always felt in better spirits when he was working on a boat.

One morning he woke up feeling especially refreshed and energized. He was going out to work on the Lillie-Bennie, and he always felt in a better mood when he was working on a boat.

It was a cool, fresh, sunny morning. He began a song—he had a way of making up songs. It was, "I'd rather be alive than dead." He didn't think of any more lines, so while he was getting into his clothes he kept singing this one, to a tune which became more and more stirring. He went over to the window by the looking-glass. From[Pg 154] this window you looked over to the Cadaras. And then he saw that from the Cadaras a new arrival looked at him.

It was a cool, fresh, sunny morning. He started singing a song—he had a talent for creating them. It went, "I'd rather be alive than dead." He couldn't think of more lyrics, so while he got dressed, he kept singing that one line, to a tune that became increasingly uplifting. He walked over to the window by the mirror. From[Pg 154] this window, you could see the Cadaras. Then he noticed that someone new from the Cadaras was looking at him.

He stared. Then loud and long he laughed. He threw up the window and called, "Hello, there!"

He stared. Then he laughed loudly and for a long time. He opened the window and called, "Hey there!"

The new arrival made no reply, unless a slight droop of the head could be called a reply.

The new arrival didn't respond, unless a slight lowering of the head could be considered a response.

"Well, you cap the climax!" called Joe Doane.

"Well, you nailed the climax!" called Joe Doane.

Young Doanes had discovered the addition to the Cadara family and came running out of the house.

Young Doanes had found out about the new addition to the Cadara family and came running out of the house.

"Pa!" Edgar called up to him, "the Cadaras have got a Goat!"

"Hey, Dad!" Edgar called up to him, "the Cadaras have a Goat!"

"Well, do you know," said his father, "I kind of suspected that was a goat."

"Well, you know," said his dad, "I kind of suspected that was a goat."

Young Cadaras came out of the house to let young Doanes know just what their privileges were to be with the goat—and what they weren't. They could walk around and look at her; they were not to lead her by her rope.

Young Cadaras stepped out of the house to inform young Doanes about their privileges with the goat—and what they weren’t allowed to do. They could walk around and admire her; they were not to lead her by her rope.

"There's no hope now," said Joe, darkly shaking his head. "No man in his senses would buck up against a goat."

"There's no hope now," Joe said, shaking his head in a dark mood. "No sane person would stand up to a goat."

The little Doanes wouldn't come in and eat their breakfast. They'd rather stay out and walk round the goat.

The little Doanes wouldn't come inside to eat their breakfast. They'd rather stay outside and walk around the goat.

"I think it's too bad," their mother sighed, "the kiddie-car and the ball-suit and the sail-boat were enough for the children to bear—without this goat. It seems our children haven't got any of the things the Cadaras have got."

"I think it's such a shame," their mom sighed, "the kid’s car, the ball suit, and the sailboat were enough for the kids to handle—without this goat. It seems our kids don't have any of the things the Cadaras have."

"Except—" said Joe, and waited for some one to fill it in. But no one did, so he filled it in with a laugh—a rather short laugh.

"Except—" Joe said, pausing for someone to complete his thought. But no one did, so he filled it in with a brief laugh.

"Look out they don't put you in the fireless cooker!" he called to the goat as he went off to work.

"Watch out they don’t put you in the fireless cooker!" he called to the goat as he headed off to work.

But he wasn't joking when he came home at noon. He turned in at the front gate and the goat blocked his passage. The Cadaras had been willing to let the goat call upon the Doanes and graze while calling. "Get out of my way!" called Joe Doane in a surly way not like Joe Doane.

But he wasn't joking when he came home at noon. He turned in at the front gate, and the goat blocked his way. The Cadaras had been okay with letting the goat visit the Doanes and graze while it was there. "Get out of my way!" shouted Joe Doane in a grumpy tone that wasn't like him at all.

"Pa!" said young Joe in an awed whisper, "it's a government goat."

"Pa!" young Joe said in an awed whisper, "it's a government goat."

"What do I care if it is?" retorted his father. "Damn the government goat!"[Pg 155]

"What do I care if it is?" his father shot back. "Damn the government goat!"[Pg 155]

Every one fell back, as when blasphemy—as when treason—have been uttered. These Portuguese kids looking at him like that—as if they were part of the government and he outside. He was so mad that he bawled at Tony Cadara, "To hell with your government goat!"

Everyone stepped back, just like they do when someone has said something blasphemous or treasonous. These Portuguese kids were looking at him like that—as if they were part of the government and he was on the outside. He was so furious that he shouted at Tony Cadara, "To hell with your government goat!"

From her side of the fence, Mrs. Cadara called, "Tony, you bring the goat right home," as one who calls her child—and her goat—away from evil.

From her side of the fence, Mrs. Cadara called, "Tony, bring the goat right home," like someone calling their child—and their goat—away from trouble.

"And keep her there!" finished Joe Doane.

"And keep her there!" Joe Doane concluded.

The Doanes ate their meal in stricken silence. Finally Doane burst out, "What's the matter with you all? Such a fuss about the orderin' off of a goat."

The Doanes ate their meal in heavy silence. Finally, Doane spoke up, "What's wrong with you all? Why all the drama over the ordering of a goat?"

"It's a government goat," lisped Edgar.

"It's a government goat," lisped Edgar.

"It's a government goat," repeated his wife in a tense voice.

"It's a government goat," his wife repeated in a tense voice.

"What do you mean—government goat? There's no such animal."

"What do you mean—government goat? That doesn't exist."

But it seemed there was, the Cadaras had, not only the goat, but a book about the goat. The book was from the government. The government had raised the goat and had singled the Cadaras out as a family upon whom a government goat should be conferred. The Cadaras held her in trust for the government. Meanwhile they drank her milk.

But it looked like the Cadaras had not just the goat, but also a book about the goat. The book came from the government. The government had raised the goat and had chosen the Cadaras as the family who should receive a government goat. The Cadaras took care of her on behalf of the government. Meanwhile, they drank her milk.

"Tony Cadara said, if I'd dig clams for him this afternoon he'd let me help milk her to-night," said young Joe.

"Tony Cadara said that if I dug clams for him this afternoon, he'd let me help milk her tonight," said young Joe.

This was too much. "Ain't you kids got no spine? Kowtowing to them Portuguese because a few folks that's sorry for them have made them presents. They're ginnies. You're Doanes."

This was too much. "Don't you kids have any spine? Bowing down to those Portuguese just because some people feel sorry for them and gave them gifts. They're ginnies. You're Doanes."

"I want a goat!" wailed Edgar. His father got up from the table.

"I want a goat!" Edgar cried. His dad got up from the table.

"The children are all right," said his wife, in her patient voice that made you impatient. "It's natural for them to want a few of the things they see other children having."

"The kids are fine," his wife said in that patient tone of hers that really tested your patience. "It's normal for them to want some of the things they see other kids having."

He'd get away! As he went through the shed he saw his line and picked it up. He'd go out on the breakwater—maybe he'd get some fish, at least have some peace.

He'd escape! As he went through the shed, he noticed his fishing line and grabbed it. He'd head out to the breakwater—maybe he’d catch some fish, or at least find some peace.

The breakwater wasn't very far down the beach from[Pg 156] his house. He used to go out there every once in a while. Every once in a while he had a feeling he had to get by himself. It was half a mile long and of big rocks that had big gaps. You had to do some climbing—you could imagine you were in the mountains—and that made you feel far off and different. Only when the tide came in, the sea filled the gaps—then you had to "watch your step."

The breakwater wasn't far down the beach from[Pg 156] his house. He used to go out there every now and then. Every so often, he felt the need to be alone. It was half a mile long and made of large rocks with big gaps. You had to do some climbing—you could pretend you were in the mountains—and that made you feel distant and unique. Only when the tide came in did the sea fill the gaps—then you had to "watch your step."

He went way out and turned his back on the town and fished. He wasn't to finish the work on the Lillie-Bennie. They said that morning they thought they'd have to send down the Cape for an "expert." So he would probably go to work at the new cold storage—working with a lot of Portagee laborers. He wondered why things were this way with him. They seemed to have just happened so. When you should have had some money it didn't come natural to do the things of people who have no money. The money went out of the "Bank" fishing about three years before his father sold his vessels. During those last three years Captain Silas Doane had spent all the money he had to keep things going, refusing to believe that the way of handling fish had changed and that the fishing between Cape's End and the Grand Banks would no longer be what it had been. When he sold he kept one vessel, and the next Winter she went ashore right across there on the northeast arm of the Cape. Joe Doane was aboard her that night. Myrtie was a baby then. It was of little Myrtie he thought when it seemed the vessel would pound herself to pieces before they could get off. He couldn't be lost! He had to live and work so his little girl could have everything she wanted—After that the Doanes were without a vessel—and Doanes without a vessel were fish out of sea. They had never been folks to work on another man's boat. He supposed he had never started any big new thing because it had always seemed he was just filling in between trips. A good many years had slipped by and he was still just putting in time. And it began to look as if there wasn't going to be another trip.

He went far out, turned his back on the town, and fished. He wasn't going to finish the work on the Lillie-Bennie. They said that morning they thought they’d have to send someone down to the Cape for an "expert." So he would probably start working at the new cold storage, alongside a bunch of Portuguese laborers. He wondered why things had turned out this way for him. It all seemed to just happen. When you should have had some money, it didn’t come easily to do the things that people without money do. The funds from the “Bank” had dried up fishing about three years before his father sold his boats. In those last three years, Captain Silas Doane spent all the money he had to keep things afloat, refusing to accept that the fishing industry had changed and that fishing between Cape’s End and the Grand Banks would no longer be what it used to be. When he sold, he kept one boat, and the following winter, that boat ran aground right across there on the northeast arm of the Cape. Joe Doane was on board that night. Myrtie was a baby then. He thought of little Myrtie when it seemed the boat would break apart before they could escape. He couldn't be lost! He had to survive and work so his little girl could have everything she needed—After that, the Doanes were without a boat—and Doanes without a boat were like fish out of water. They had never been the type to work on someone else's boat. He figured he had never started anything significant because it always felt like he was just passing time between trips. A lot of years had gone by, and he was still just killing time. It started to look like there wouldn’t be another trip.

Suddenly he had to laugh. Some joke on Joe Cadara! He could see him going down the Front street—broad, slow, dumb. Why, Joe Cadara thought his family needed[Pg 157] him. He thought they got along because he made those trips. But had Joe Cadara ever been able to give his wife a fireless cooker? Had the government presented a goat to the Cadaras when Joe was there? Joe Doane sat out on the breakwater and laughed at the joke on Joe Cadara. When Agnes Cadara was a little girl she would run to meet her father when he came in from a trip. Joe Doane used to like to see the dash she made. But Agnes was just tickled to death with her mourning!

Suddenly, he burst out laughing. What a joke on Joe Cadara! He could picture him strolling down Front Street—big, slow, clueless. Joe Cadara really believed his family needed[Pg 157] him. He thought they got along because he took those trips. But had Joe Cadara ever managed to get his wife a fireless cooker? Did the government ever gift a goat to the Cadaras while Joe was around? Joe Doane sat out on the breakwater, chuckling at the joke on Joe Cadara. When Agnes Cadara was a little girl, she would run to greet her dad when he came back from a trip. Joe Doane loved to watch her excitement. But Agnes was just thrilled to pieces with her mourning!

He sat there a long time—sat there until he didn't know whether it was a joke or not. But he got two haddock and more whiting than he wanted to carry home. So he felt better. A man sometimes needed to get off by himself.

He sat there for a long time—sat there until he couldn't tell if it was a joke or not. But he caught two haddock and more whiting than he wanted to carry home. So he felt better. Sometimes a man just needed to be alone.

As he was turning in at home he saw Ignace Silva about to start out on a trip with Captain Gorspie. Silva thought he had to go. But Silva had been saved—and had his wife a fireless cooker? Suddenly Joe Doane called.

As he was pulling into his driveway, he saw Ignace Silva getting ready to leave on a trip with Captain Gorspie. Silva thought he had to go. But Silva had been saved—and did his wife have a fireless cooker? Suddenly, Joe Doane called.

"Hey! Silva! You're the government goat!"

"Hey! Silva! You're the government superstar!"

The way Doane laughed made Silva know this was a joke; not having a joke of his own he just turned this one around and sent it back. "Government goat yourself!"

The way Doane laughed let Silva know this was a joke; not having a joke of his own, he just turned it around and shot it back at him. "Government goat yourself!"

"Shouldn't wonder," returned Joe jovially.

"Can’t say I’m surprised," Joe replied cheerfully.

He had every Doane laughing at supper that night. "Bear up! Bear up! True, you've got a father instead of a goat—but we've all got our cross! We all have our cross to bear!"

He had every Doane laughing at dinner that night. "Hang in there! Hang in there! Sure, you've got a dad instead of a goat—but we all have our burdens! We all have our burdens to carry!"

"Say!" said he after supper, "every woman, every kid, puts on a hat, and up we go to see if Ed. Smith might happen to have a soda."

"Hey!" he said after dinner, "every woman, every kid, puts on a hat, and off we go to see if Ed. Smith might happen to have a soda."

As they were starting out, he peered over at the Cadaras in mock surprise. "Why, what's the matter with that goat? That goat don't seem to be takin' the Cadaras out for a soda."

As they were starting out, he glanced over at the Cadaras in feigned surprise. "What’s up with that goat? That goat doesn't look like it's taking the Cadaras out for a soda."

Next day he started to make a kiddie-car for Edgar. He promised Joe he'd make him a sail-boat. But it was up-hill work. The Cape's End Summer folk gave a "Streets of Bagdad" and the "disaster families" got the proceeds. Then when the Summer folk began to go away it was quite natural to give what they didn't want to take[Pg 158] with them to a family that had had a disaster. The Doanes had had no disaster; anyway, the Doanes weren't the kind of people you'd think of giving things to. True, Mr. Doane would sometimes come and put on your screen-doors for you, but it was as if a neighbor had come in to lend a hand. A man who lives beside the sea and works on the land is not a picturesque figure. Then, in addition to being alive, Joe Doane wasn't Portuguese. So the Cadaras got the underwear and the bats and preserves that weren't to be taken back to town. No one father—certainly not a father without a steady job—could hope to compete with all that wouldn't go into trunks.

The next day, he started making a kid's car for Edgar. He promised Joe he’d build him a sailboat. But it was tough work. The summer visitors at Cape's End put on a "Streets of Bagdad" event and the proceeds went to families who had suffered disasters. Then, when the summer crowd started to leave, it made perfect sense for them to donate what they didn't want to take[Pg 158] back with them to a family that had gone through a tough time. The Doanes hadn’t had any disaster; besides, they weren’t the kind of people you’d think to give things to. Sure, Mr. Doane would sometimes come over and help put up your screen doors, but it felt more like a neighborly favor. A man who lives by the sea and works the land isn’t exactly a striking figure. Plus, on top of that, Joe Doane wasn’t Portuguese. So, the Cadaras ended up with the underwear, bats, and preserves that wouldn't fit in the trunks. No dad—especially not one without a steady job—could hope to compete with all that stuff that wouldn’t fit in luggage.

Anyway, he couldn't possibly make a goat. No wit or no kindness which emanated from him could do for his boys what that goat did for the Cadaras. Joe Doane came to throw an awful hate on the government goat. Portagees were only Portagees—yet they had the government goat. Why, there had been Doanes on that Cape for more than a hundred years. There had been times when everybody round there worked for the Doanes, but now the closest his boys could come to the government was beddin' down the Cadaras' government goat! Twenty-five years ago Cadaras had huddled in a hut on the God-forsaken Azores! If they knew there was a United States government, all they knew was that there was one. And now it was these Cadara kids were putting on airs to him about the government. He knew there was a joke behind all this, behind his getting so wrought up about it, but he would sit and watch that goat eat leaves in the vacant lot across from the Cadaras until the goat wasn't just a goat. It was the turn things had taken. One day as he was sitting watching Tony Cadara milking his goat—wistful boys standing by—Ignace Silva, just in from a trip, called out, "Government goat yourself!" and laughed at he knew not what.

Anyway, he could never compete with a goat. No amount of cleverness or kindness he showed could do for his boys what that goat did for the Cadaras. Joe Doane was filled with rage at the government goat. Portagees were just Portagees—yet they had the government goat. There had been Doanes on that Cape for over a hundred years. There were times when everyone around there worked for the Doanes, but now the closest his boys could get to the government was bedding down the Cadaras' government goat! Twenty-five years ago, the Cadaras had lived in a hut on the desolate Azores! If they even knew there was a United States government, all they knew was that it existed. And now these Cadara kids were putting on airs to him about the government. He sensed there was a joke in all this, in why he was getting so worked up, but he just sat and watched that goat eat leaves in the empty lot across from the Cadaras until the goat became more than just a goat. It represented how things had changed. One day, as he was sitting there watching Tony Cadara milk his goat—wistful boys standing by—Ignace Silva, just back from a trip, shouted out, "Government goat yourself!" and laughed at something he couldn't even understand.

By God!—'t was true! A Doane without a vessel. A native who had let himself be crowded out by ignorant upstarts from a filthy dot in the sea! A man who hadn't got his bearings in the turn things had taken. Of a family who had built up a place for other folks to grow fat in. Sure he was the government goat. By just being alive he[Pg 159] kept his family from all the fancy things they might have if he was dead. Could you be more of a goat than that?

By God!—it was true! A Doane without a boat. A local who had let himself be pushed out by clueless newcomers from some filthy speck in the ocean! A man who hadn’t figured out how to handle the way things had changed. From a family that had created a place for others to thrive. Of course he was the government scapegoat. Just by being alive, he[Pg 159] stopped his family from enjoying all the nice things they could have if he were gone. Could you be more of a scapegoat than that?

Agnes Cadara and Myrtie came up the street together. He had a feeling that Myrtie was set up because she was walking along with Agnes Cadara. Time had been when Agnes Cadara had hung around in order to go with Myrtie! Suddenly he thought of how his wife had said maybe Agnes Cadara could wear Myrtie's shoes. He looked at Agnes Cadara's feet—at Myrtie's. Why, Myrtie looked like a kid from an orphan asylum walking along with the daughter of the big man of the town!

Agnes Cadara and Myrtie walked up the street together. He felt that Myrtie looked out of place because she was with Agnes Cadara. There was a time when Agnes Cadara would stick around just to be with Myrtie! Suddenly, he recalled how his wife suggested that maybe Agnes Cadara could fit into Myrtie's shoes. He looked at Agnes Cadara's feet—then at Myrtie's. Myrtie looked like a kid from an orphanage walking alongside the daughter of the town's big shot!

He got up and started toward town. He wouldn't stand it! He'd show 'em! He'd buy Myrtie—— Why, he'd buy Myrtie——! He put his hand in his pocket. Change from a dollar. The rest of the week's pay had gone to Lou Hibbard for groceries. Well, he could hang it up at Wilkinson's. He'd buy Myrtie——!

He got up and headed toward town. He couldn't take it anymore! He'd show them! He'd buy Myrtie—why, he'd buy Myrtie—! He reached into his pocket. Just some change from a dollar. The rest of his paycheck had gone to Lou Hibbard for groceries. Well, he could pawn something at Wilkinson's. He'd buy Myrtie—!

He came to a millinery store. There was a lot of black ribbon strewn around in the window. He stood and looked at it. Then he laughed. Just the thing!

He walked into a hat store. There was a bunch of black ribbon scattered in the window. He paused and looked at it. Then he laughed. Exactly what he needed!

"Cheer up, Myrt," said he, when he got back home and presented it to her. "You can mourn a little. For that matter, you've got a little to mourn about."

"Cheer up, Myrt," he said when he got back home and handed it to her. "You can mourn a little. In fact, you've got a little to mourn about."

Myrtie took it doubtfully—then wound it round her throat. She liked it, and this made her father laugh. He laughed a long time—it was as if he didn't want to be left without the sound of his laughing.

Myrtie took it hesitantly—then wrapped it around her neck. She liked it, and this made her father laugh. He laughed for a long time—it was like he didn’t want to stop hearing his own laughter.

"There's nothing so silly as to laugh when there's nothing to laugh at," his wife said finally.

"There's nothing more foolish than laughing when there's nothing funny," his wife finally said.

"Oh, I don't know about that," said Joe Doane.

"Oh, I’m not so sure about that," said Joe Doane.

"And while it's very nice to make the children presents, in our circumstances it would be better to give them useful presents."

"And while it's great to give the kids gifts, in our situation it would be better to give them practical gifts."

"But what's so useful as mourning?" demanded Doane. "Think of all Myrtie has got to mourn about. Poor, poor Myrtie—she's got a father!"

"But what's so useful about mourning?" Doane asked. "Think of everything Myrtie has to mourn over. Poor, poor Myrtie—she has a father!"

You can say a thing until you think it's so. You can say a thing until you make other people think it's so. He joked about standing between them and a fireless cooker until he could see them thinking about it. All the time he hated his old job at the cold storage. A Doane had no business[Pg 160] to be ashore freezing fish. It was the business of a Doane to go out to sea and come home with a full vessel.

You can talk about something until you believe it's true. You can talk about something until others believe it's true. He joked about being stuck between them and a fireless cooker until he could see them considering it. All the while, he despised his old job at the cold storage. A Doane had no reason[Pg 160] to be on land freezing fish. A Doane's job was to go out to sea and return with a full vessel.

One day he broke through that old notion that Doanes didn't work on other men's boats and half in a joke proposed to Captain Cook that he fire a ginnie or two and give him a berth on the Elizabeth. And Bill Cook was rattled. Finally he laughed and said, "Why, Joe, you ought to be on your own vessel"—which was a way of saying he didn't want him on his. Why didn't he? Did they think because he hadn't made a trip for so long that he wasn't good for one? Did they think a Doane couldn't take orders? Well, there weren't many boats he would go on. Most of them in the harbor now were owned by Portuguese. He guessed it wouldn't come natural to him to take orders from a Portagee—not at sea. He was taking orders from one now at the cold storage—but as the cold storage wasn't where he belonged it didn't make so much difference who he took orders from.

One day, he broke through the old idea that Doanes didn’t work on other people’s boats and, half-jokingly, suggested to Captain Cook that he should fire a ginnie or two and give him a spot on the Elizabeth. Bill Cook was shocked. After a moment, he laughed and said, “Why, Joe, you should be on your own boat”—which was just a way of saying he didn’t want him on his. Why didn’t he? Did they think that because he hadn’t made a trip in so long, he wasn’t capable of one? Did they think a Doane couldn’t take orders? Well, there weren’t many boats he would go on. Most of them in the harbor now were owned by Portuguese. He figured it wouldn’t come naturally for him to take orders from a Portagee—not out at sea. He was taking orders from one now at the cold storage—but since the cold storage wasn’t where he really belonged, it didn’t matter too much who he took orders from.

At the close of that day Bill Cook told him he ought to be on his own vessel, Joe Doane sat at the top of those steps which led from his house down to the sea and his thoughts were like the sails coming round the Point—slowly, in a procession, and from a long way off. His father's boats used to come round that Point this same way. He was lonesome to-night. He felt half like an old man and half like a little boy.

At the end of that day, Bill Cook told him he should be on his own ship. Joe Doane sat at the top of the steps leading from his house down to the sea, and his thoughts were like sails coming around the Point—slowly, in a line, and from far away. His father's boats used to come around that Point the same way. He felt lonely tonight. He felt like half an old man and half a little boy.

Mrs. Cadara was standing over on the platform to the front of her house. She too was looking at the sails to the far side of the breakwater—sails coming home. He wondered if she was thinking about Joe Cadara—wishing he was on one of those boats. Did she ever think about Joe Cadara? Did she ever wish he would come home? He'd like to ask her. He'd like to know. When you went away and didn't come back home, was all they thought about how they'd get along? And if they were getting along all right, was it true they'd just as soon be without you?

Mrs. Cadara was standing on the platform in front of her house. She was also looking at the sails on the other side of the breakwater—sails coming back home. He wondered if she was thinking about Joe Cadara—wishing he was on one of those boats. Did she ever think about Joe Cadara? Did she ever wish he would come home? He wanted to ask her. He wanted to know. When someone left and didn't come back, did all they think about was how to get by? And if they were managing fine, was it really true they’d rather be without you?

He got up. He had a sudden crazy feeling he wanted to fight for Joe Cadara. He wanted to go over there and say to that fireless cooker woman, "Trip after trip he made, in the cold and in the storm. He kept you warm[Pg 161] and safe here at home. It was for you he went; it was to you he came back. And you'll miss him yet. Think this is going to keep up? Think you're going to interest those rich folks as much next year as you did this? Five years from now you'll be on your knees with a brush to keep those kids warm and fed."

He got up. He suddenly felt a wild urge to fight for Joe Cadara. He wanted to go over to that cold-hearted woman and say, "He made trip after trip, in the cold and through the storms. He kept you warm[Pg 161] and safe at home. It was for you he went; it was to you he came back. And you'll miss him yet. Do you really think this will last? Do you think you're going to attract those wealthy folks as much next year as you did this year? In five years, you'll be on your knees with a brush to keep those kids warm and fed."

He'd like to get the truth out of her! Somehow things wouldn't seem so rotten if he could know that she sometimes lay in her bed at night and cried for Joe Cadara.

He wanted to find out the truth from her! Things wouldn’t feel so rotten if he could know that she sometimes lay in bed at night and cried for Joe Cadara.

It was quiet to-night; all the Cadara children and all the Doanes were out looking for the government goat. The government goat was increasing her range. She seemed to know that, being a government goat, she was protected from harm. If a government goat comes in your yard, you are a little slow to fire a tin can at her—not knowing just how treasonous this may be. Nobody in Cape's End knew the exact status of a government goat, and each one hesitated to ask for the very good reason that the person asked might know and you would then be exposed as one who knew less than some one else. So the government goat went about where she pleased, and to-night she had pleased to go far. It left the neighborhood quiet—the government goat having many guardians.

It was quiet tonight; all the Cadara kids and all the Doanes were out looking for the government goat. The government goat was expanding her territory. She seemed to realize that, being a government goat, she was safe from harm. If a government goat wanders into your yard, you might hesitate to throw a tin can at her—not knowing how risky that could be. Nobody in Cape's End knew the exact rules about a government goat, and everyone was reluctant to ask because if the person you asked knew more than you, you’d feel embarrassed. So the government goat roamed wherever she wanted, and tonight she had decided to wander far. This left the neighborhood quiet—the government goat having plenty of guardians.

Joe Doane felt like saying something to Mrs. Cadara. Not the rough, wild thing he had wanted to say a moment before, but just say something to her. He and she were the only people around—children all away and his wife up-stairs with a headache. He felt lonesome and he thought she looked that way—standing there against the sea in light that was getting dim. She and Joe Cadara used to sit out on that bulkhead. She moved toward him, as if she were lonesome and wanted to speak. On his side of the fence, he moved a little nearer her. She said,

Joe Doane felt like he should say something to Mrs. Cadara. Not the harsh, wild comment he had wanted to make a moment ago, but just anything to her. They were the only ones around—kids were all gone, and his wife was upstairs with a headache. He felt lonely and thought she looked lonely too—standing there by the sea as the light started to fade. She and Joe Cadara used to sit on that bulkhead. She moved closer to him, as if she felt lonely and wanted to talk. On his side of the fence, he stepped a little nearer to her. She said,

"My, I hope the goat's not lost!"

"My, I hope the goat isn't lost!"

He said nothing.

He didn't say anything.

"That goat, she's so tame," went on Joe Cadara's wife with pride and affection, "she'll follow anybody around like a dog."

"That goat, she's so friendly," Joe Cadara's wife continued, sounding proud and affectionate, "she'll follow anyone around like a dog."

Joe Doane got up and went in the house.

Joe Doane got up and went inside the house.

It got so he didn't talk much to anybody. He sometimes had jokes, for he'd laugh, but they were jokes he[Pg 162] had all to himself and his laughing would come as a surprise and make others turn and stare at him. It made him seem off by himself, even when they were all sitting round the table. He laughed at things that weren't things to laugh at, as when Myrtie said, "Agnes Cadara had a letter from Mrs. MacCrea and a mourning handkerchief." And after he'd laughed at a thing like that which nobody else saw as a thing to laugh at, he'd sit and stare out at the water. "Do be cheerful," his wife would say. He'd laugh at that.

He ended up not talking much to anyone. Sometimes he had jokes because he'd laugh, but they were jokes he[Pg 162] kept to himself, and his laughter would catch others off guard, making them turn and stare at him. It made him seem isolated, even when they were all sitting around the table. He laughed at things that weren't funny, like when Myrtie said, "Agnes Cadara got a letter from Mrs. MacCrea and a mourning handkerchief." And after he laughed at something like that which no one else found amusing, he'd sit and stare out at the water. "Do be cheerful," his wife would say. He'd laugh at that.

But one day he burst out and said things. It was a Sunday afternoon and the Cadaras were all going to the cemetery. Every Sunday afternoon they went and took flowers to the stone that said, "Lost at Sea." Agnes would call, "Come, Tony! We dress now for the cemetery," in a way that made the Doane children feel that they had nothing at all to do. They filed out at the gate dressed in the best the Summer folk had left them and it seemed as if there were a fair, or a circus, and all the Doanes had to stay at home.

But one day he snapped and said what was on his mind. It was a Sunday afternoon, and the Cadaras were headed to the cemetery. Every Sunday afternoon, they went to bring flowers to the stone that read, "Lost at Sea." Agnes would call out, "Come on, Tony! We’re getting ready for the cemetery," in a way that made the Doane kids feel like they had nothing to do. They walked out through the gate dressed in the best clothes the summer guests had left them, and it felt like there was a fair or a circus, while all the Doanes had to stay home.

This afternoon he didn't know they were going until he saw Myrtie at the window. He wondered what she could be looking at as if she wanted it so much. When he saw, he had to laugh.

This afternoon, he had no idea they were leaving until he spotted Myrtie at the window. He was curious about what she could be staring at with such desire. When he finally saw, he couldn’t help but laugh.

"Why, Myrt," said he, "you can go to the cemetery if you want to. There are lots of Doanes there. Go on and pay them a visit.

"Why, Myrt," he said, "you can go to the cemetery if you want. There are a lot of Doanes there. Go ahead and pay them a visit."

"I'm sure they'd be real glad to see you," he went on, as she stood there doubtfully. "I doubt if anybody has visited them for a long time. You could visit your great-grandfather, Ebenezer Doane. Whales were so afraid of that man that they'd send word around from sea to sea that he was coming. And Lucy Doane is there—Ebenezer's wife. Lucy Doane was a woman who took what she wanted. Maybe the whales were afraid of Ebenezer—but Lucy wasn't. There was a dispute between her and her brother about a quilt of their mother's, and in the dead of night she went into his house and took it off him while he slept. Spunk up! Be like the old Doanes! Go to the cemetery and wander around from grave to grave while the Cadaras are standin' by their one stone! My father—he'd be glad to see you. Why, if he was alive[Pg 163] now—if Captain Silas Doane was here, he'd let the Cadaras know whether they could walk on the sidewalk or whether they were to go in the street!"

"I'm sure they'd be really happy to see you," he continued, as she stood there uncertainly. "I doubt anyone has visited them in a long time. You could see your great-grandfather, Ebenezer Doane. Whales were so scared of that guy that they'd send the word from ocean to ocean that he was coming. And Lucy Doane is there—Ebenezer's wife. Lucy Doane was a woman who took what she wanted. Maybe the whales were afraid of Ebenezer—but Lucy wasn't. There was a fight between her and her brother over a quilt from their mother, and in the dead of night, she snuck into his house and took it from him while he slept. Be brave! Be like the old Doanes! Go to the cemetery and wander around from grave to grave while the Cadaras are standing next to their one stone! My father—he'd be happy to see you. If he were alive[Pg 163] now—if Captain Silas Doane were here, he'd let the Cadaras know whether they could walk on the sidewalk or if they should stay in the street!"

Myrtie was interested, but after a moment she turned away. "You only go for near relatives," she sighed.

Myrtie was interested, but after a moment, she looked away. "You only go for close relatives," she sighed.

He stood staring at the place where she had been. He laughed; stopped the laugh; stood there staring. "You only go for near relatives." Slowly he turned and walked out of the house. The government goat, left home alone, came up to him as if she thought she'd take a walk too.

He stood there staring at the spot where she used to be. He laughed, then stopped abruptly and continued to stare. "You only go for close relatives." Slowly, he turned and walked out of the house. The government goat, left home alone, approached him as if she wanted to go for a walk too.

"Go to hell!" said Joe Doane, and his voice showed that inside he was crying.

"Go to hell!" Joe Doane shouted, and his voice revealed that he was deeply hurt inside.

Head down, he walked along the beach as far as the breakwater. He started out on it, not thinking of what he was doing. So the only thing he could do for Myrtie was give her a reason for going to the cemetery. She wanted him in the cemetery—so she'd have some place to go on Sunday afternoons! She could wear black then—all black, not just a ribbon round her neck. Suddenly he stood still. Would she have any black to wear? He had thought of a joke before which all other jokes he had ever thought of were small and sick. Suppose he were to take himself out of the way and then they didn't get the things they thought they'd have in place of him? He walked on fast—fast and crafty, picking his way among the smaller stones in between the giant stones in a fast, sure way he never could have picked it had he been thinking of where he went. He went along like a cat who is going to get a mouse. And in him grew this giant joke. Who'd give them the fireless cooker? Would it come into anybody's head to give young Joe Doane a sail-boat just because his father was dead? They'd rather have a goat than a father. But suppose they were to lose the father and get no goat? Myrtie'd be a mourner without any mourning. She'd be ashamed to go to the cemetery.

Head down, he walked along the beach to the breakwater. He started out on it, not really thinking about what he was doing. The only thing he could do for Myrtie was to give her a reason to go to the cemetery. She wanted him there—so she’d have somewhere to go on Sunday afternoons! She could wear black then—all black, not just a ribbon around her neck. Suddenly, he stopped. Would she have any black to wear? He had thought of a joke before, which made all other jokes he’d ever thought of seem small and pathetic. What if he took himself out of the picture and they didn’t get the things they thought they’d have in his place? He walked on quickly—fast and stealthy, navigating among the smaller stones between the giant ones in a quick, confident way he never could have done if he had been thinking about where he was going. He moved like a cat about to catch a mouse. And this huge joke was growing inside him. Who’d give them the fireless cooker? Would it even cross anyone’s mind to give young Joe Doane a sailboat just because his father was dead? They’d rather have a goat than a dad. But what if they lost their dad and got no goat? Myrtie would be a mourner with nothing to mourn. She’d be ashamed to go to the cemetery.

He laughed so that he found himself down, sitting down on one of the smaller rocks between the giant rocks, on the side away from town, looking out to sea.

He laughed so hard that he ended up sitting on one of the smaller rocks between the giant ones, on the side away from town, looking out at the sea.

He forgot his joke and knew that he wanted to return to the sea. Doanes belonged at sea. Ashore things struck you funny—then, after they'd once got to you, hurt.[Pg 164] He thought about how he used to come round this Point when Myrtie was a baby. As he passed this very spot and saw the town lying there in the sun he'd think about her, and how he'd see her now, and how she'd kick and crow. But now Myrtie wanted to go and visit him—in the cemetery. Oh, it was a joke all right. But he guessed he was tired of jokes. Except the one great joke—joke that seemed to slap the whole of life right smack in the face.

He forgot his joke and realized he wanted to go back to the sea. Doanes belonged at sea. On land, things might seem funny at first, but then they would hurt once they really hit you. [Pg 164] He remembered how he used to come around this Point when Myrtie was a baby. As he passed this exact spot and saw the town lying in the sun, he’d think about her, how he’d see her now, and how she’d kick and laugh. But now Myrtie wanted to come and visit him—in the cemetery. Oh, it was a joke for sure. But he figured he was done with jokes. Except for that one great joke—the joke that seemed to hit life right in the face.

The tide was coming in. In—Out—Doanes and Doanes. In—Out—Him too. In—Out—He was getting wet. He'd have to move up higher. But—why move? Perhaps this was as near as he could come to getting back to sea. Caught in the breakwater. That was about it—wasn't it? Rocks were queer things. You could wedge yourself in where you couldn't get yourself out. He hardly had to move. If he'd picked a place he couldn't have picked a better one. Wedge himself in—tide almost in now—too hard to get out—pounded to pieces, like the last vessel Doanes had owned. Near as he could come to getting back to sea. Near as he deserved to come—him freezing fish with ginnies. And there'd be no fireless cooker!

The tide was coming in. In—Out—Doanes and Doanes. In—Out—Him too. In—Out—He was getting wet. He'd need to move up higher. But—why move? Maybe this was as close as he could get to returning to the sea. Stuck in the breakwater. That was about it—right? Rocks were strange things. You could get wedged in somewhere and find it impossible to get out. He hardly had to move. If he had chosen a spot, he couldn't have chosen a better one. Wedge himself in—tide almost in now—too hard to get out—pounded to pieces, like the last vessel Doanes had owned. As close as he could get to returning to the sea. As close as he deserved to get—him freezing fish with ginnies. And there'd be no fireless cooker!

He twisted his shoulders to wedge in where it wouldn't be easy to wedge out. Face turned up, he saw something move on the great flat rock above the jagged rocks. He pulled himself up a little; he rose; he swung up to the big rock above him. On one flat-topped boulder stood Joe Doane. On the other flat-topped boulder stood the government goat.

He twisted his shoulders to fit into a spot where it wouldn't be easy to get out. Looking up, he noticed something moving on the large flat rock above the jagged ones. He pulled himself up a bit; he got up; he swung onto the big rock above him. On one flat-topped boulder stood Joe Doane. On the other flat-topped boulder stood the government goat.

"Go to hell!" said Joe Doane, and he was sobbing. "Go to hell!"

"Get lost!" shouted Joe Doane, and he was crying. "Go to hell!"

The government goat nodded her head a little in a way that wagged her beard and shook her bag.

The government goat nodded her head slightly, which made her beard sway and her bag shake.

"Go home! Drown yourself! Let me be! Go 'way!" It was fast, and choked, and he was shaking.

"Go home! Just drown yourself! Leave me alone! Get out of here!" It was quick, choppy, and he was trembling.

The goat would do none of these things. He sat down, his back to the government goat, and tried to forget that she was there. But there are moments when a goat is not easy to forget. He was willing there should be some joke to his death—like caught in the breakwater, but he wasn't going to die before a goat. After all, he'd[Pg 165] amounted to a little more than that. He'd look around to see if perhaps she had started home. But she was always standing right there looking at him.

The goat wouldn't do any of that. He sat down with his back turned to the government goat and tried to forget she was there. But sometimes, a goat is hard to ignore. He hoped there would be some twist to his death—like getting caught in the breakwater—but he wasn't going to die in front of a goat. After all, he had[Pg 165] become a little more than that. He glanced around to see if maybe she had gone home, but she was always right there staring at him.

Finally he jumped up in a fury. "What'd you come for? What do you want of me? How do you expect to get home?" Between each question he'd wait for an answer. None came.

Finally, he jumped up in anger. "What did you come for? What do you want from me? How do you expect to get home?" He paused for an answer between each question. None came.

He picked up a small rock and threw it at the government goat. She jumped, slipped, and would have fallen from the boulder if he hadn't caught at her hind legs. Having saved her, he yelled: "You needn't expect me to save you. Don't expect anything from me!"

He picked up a small rock and threw it at the government goat. She jumped, slipped, and would have fallen off the boulder if he hadn't grabbed her hind legs. After saving her, he shouted, "You shouldn't expect me to save you. Don't expect anything from me!"

He'd have new gusts of fury at her. "What you out here for? Think you was a mountain goat? Don't you know the tide's comin' in? Think you can get back easy as you got out?"

He'd get angry at her again. "What are you doing out here? Do you think you're a mountain goat? Don't you know the tide's coming in? Do you really think you can get back as easily as you got out?"

He kicked at her hind legs to make her move on. She stood and looked at the water which covered the in-between rocks on which she had picked her way out. "Course," said Joe Doane. "Tide's in—you fool! You damned goat!" With the strength of a man who is full of fury he picked her up and threw her to the next boulder. "Hope you kill yourself!" was his heartening word.

He kicked her back legs to get her moving. She paused and stared at the water that covered the rocks she had navigated to get out. "Of course," said Joe Doane. "The tide's in—you idiot! You stupid goat!" With the strength of someone filled with rage, he picked her up and tossed her to the next boulder. "Hope you hurt yourself!" was his encouraging remark.

But the government goat did not kill herself. She only looked around for further help.

But the government goat didn't kill herself. She just looked around for more help.

To get away from her, he had to get her ashore. He guided and lifted, planted fore legs and shoved at hind legs, all the time telling her he hoped she'd kill herself. Once he stood still and looked all around and thought. After that he gave the government goat a shove that sent her in water above her knees. Then he had to get in too and help her to a higher rock.

To get away from her, he needed to get her to shore. He guided and lifted her, planted her forelegs, and pushed her hind legs, all while telling her he hoped she'd wipe herself out. At one point, he paused, looked around, and thought for a bit. Then he gave the government goat a shove that sent her into water up to her knees. After that, he had to get in as well and help her onto a higher rock.

It was after he had thus saved the government goat from the sea out of which the government goat had cheated him that he looked ahead to see there were watchers on the shore. Cadaras had returned from the cemetery. Cadaras and Doanes were watching him bring home the government goat.

It was after he had saved the government goat from the sea that had tricked him that he looked ahead and saw there were watchers on the shore. Cadaras had come back from the cemetery. Cadaras and Doanes were watching him bring the government goat home.

From time to time he'd look up at them. There seemed to be no little agitation among this group. They'd hold on to each other and jump up and down like watchers[Pg 166] whose men are being brought in from a wreck. There was one place where again he had to lift the government goat. After this he heard shouts and looked ashore to see his boys dancing up and down like little Indians.

From time to time, he’d glance up at them. There seemed to be quite a bit of excitement in this group. They held onto each other and jumped up and down like spectators[Pg 166] waiting for their men to be rescued from a wreck. There was one spot where he had to lift the government goat again. After that, he heard cheers and looked to the shore to see his guys dancing up and down like little Indians.

Finally they had made it. The watchers on the shore came running out to meet them.

Finally, they had made it. The people on the shore came running out to meet them.

"Oh, Mr. Doane!" cried Mrs. Cadara, hands out-stretched, "I am thankful to you! You saved my goat! I have no man myself to save my goat. I have no man. I have no man!"

"Oh, Mr. Doane!" exclaimed Mrs. Cadara, reaching out her hands, "I am so grateful to you! You saved my goat! I don’t have any man to save my goat. I don’t have any man. I don’t have any man!"

Mrs. Cadara covered her face with her hands, swayed back and forth, and sobbed because her man was dead.

Mrs. Cadara covered her face with her hands, rocked back and forth, and cried because her partner was dead.

Young Cadaras gathered around her. They seemed of a sudden to know they had no father, and to realize that this was a thing to be deplored. Agnes even wet her mourning handkerchief.

Young Cadaras gathered around her. It suddenly seemed like they understood they didn’t have a father, and that this was something to be sad about. Agnes even dampened her mourning handkerchief.

Myrtie came up and took his arm. "Oh, Father," said she, "I was so 'fraid you'd hurt yourself!"

Myrtie came up and took his arm. "Oh, Dad," she said, "I was so scared you’d hurt yourself!"

He looked down into his little girl's face. He realized that just a little while before he had expected never to look into her face again. He looked at the government goat, standing a little apart, benevolently regarding this humankind. Suddenly Joe Doane began to laugh. He laughed—laughed—and laughed. And it was a laugh.

He looked down into his little girl's face. He realized that not long ago he thought he would never see her face again. He glanced at the government goat, standing a bit away, watching humanity with a kind expression. Suddenly, Joe Doane started to laugh. He laughed—laughed—and laughed. And it was a real laugh.

"When I saw you lift that goat!" said his wife, in the voice of a woman who may not have a fireless cooker, but—!

"When I saw you lift that goat!" said his wife, sounding like a woman who might not have a slow cooker, but—!

Young Joe Doane, too long brow-beaten not to hold the moment of his advantage, began dancing round Tony Cadara with the taunting yell, "You ain't got no pa to save your goat!" And Edgar lispingly chimed in, "Ain't got no pa to save your goat!"

Young Joe Doane, too long pushed around not to seize his moment, started dancing around Tony Cadara with the teasing shout, "You don't have a dad to save your goat!" And Edgar chimed in, "Don't have a dad to save your goat!"

"Here!" cried their father, "Stop devilin' them kids about what they can't help. Come! Hats on! Every Doane, every Cadara, goes up to see if Ed. Smith might happen to have a soda."

"Hey!" their father called out, "Stop teasing those kids about things they can't control. Come on! Hats on! Every Doane, every Cadara, is heading up to see if Ed. Smith might have a soda."

But young Joe had suffered too long to be quickly silent. "You ain't got no pa to get you soda!" persisted he.

But young Joe had been through too much to stay quiet for long. "You don't have a dad to get you soda!" he kept on.

"Joe!" commanded his father, "stop pesterin' them kids or I'll lick you!"

"Joe!" his father commanded, "stop bothering those kids or I'll spank you!"

And Joe, drunk with the joy of having what the Cadaras had not, shrieked, "You ain't got no pa to lick you! You ain't got no pa to lick you!"[Pg 167]

And Joe, buzzed with the happiness of having what the Cadaras did not, shouted, "You don't have a dad to beat you! You don't have a dad to beat you!"[Pg 167]


THE STONE[12]

By HENRY GOODMAN

By Henry Goodman

From The Pictorial Review

From *The Pictorial Review*

"Martha Sloan is goin' the way o' Jim," said Deems Lennon to his wife. "See," and he pointed through the open window toward the cemetery. "I seen her before Jim's stone, beggin' on her knees an' mumblin' with her hands stretched out. She been that way a number o' times when I come upon her as I was fixin' up the graves."

"Martha Sloan is heading down the same path as Jim," said Deems Lennon to his wife. "Look," he pointed through the open window toward the cemetery. "I saw her in front of Jim's gravestone, begging on her knees and mumbling with her hands stretched out. She’s been that way several times when I found her while I was tending to the graves."

Mrs. Lennon, a stout, pleasant-faced woman, looked in the direction indicated by her husband. Together they watched Martha Sloan, white-haired, thin, and bent, making her way up the cemetery path. She was nervous and her walk was broken by little, sudden pauses in which she looked about.

Mrs. Lennon, a plump, friendly-looking woman, gazed in the direction her husband pointed. Together, they observed Martha Sloan, who was thin, white-haired, and stooped, as she walked up the cemetery path. She seemed anxious, and her movement was interrupted by quick, sudden stops as she glanced around.

"Poor soul," said Mrs. Lennon, "she's afraid. She ain't been herself sence Dorothy died. Losin' the two children right after Jim has broken her up completely."

"Poor thing," said Mrs. Lennon, "she's scared. She hasn't been herself since Dorothy died. Losing the two kids right after Jim has completely shattered her."

"She's afraid for herself," said her husband. "If you heard her up there by that stone you'd have thought she was speakin' to some one alive, to some one who could do her things."

"She's worried about herself," said her husband. "If you heard her up there by that stone, you'd think she was talking to someone alive, to someone who could help her with things."

"Oh well, that's enough to make any one queer," Mrs. Lennon said. Then she stopped, and watched the figure on the hillside.

"Oh well, that's enough to make anyone strange," Mrs. Lennon said. Then she stopped and watched the figure on the hillside.

"Look," said Mrs. Lennon, "look at her. She's down on her knees."

"Look," said Mrs. Lennon, "look at her. She's on her knees."

Deems stood by her near the window.

Deems stood next to her by the window.

"That's it," he exclaimed. "That's exactly what she's been doing now for some time. I heard her speak. I[Pg 168] don't know where she got the idea. She thinks Jim's following her—reaching out for her—trying to grasp her. I heard her plead. I don't know what'll come of it."

"That's it," he said. "That's exactly what she's been doing for a while now. I heard her talk. I[Pg 168] don't know where she got that idea. She believes Jim is following her—trying to connect with her—trying to hold on to her. I heard her begging. I don't know what will happen next."

They were both startled when, as suddenly as Martha Sloan had knelt, she rose from her place before the gravestone and, moving in nervous haste, ran down the pathway.

They were both shocked when, just as suddenly as Martha Sloan had knelt, she got up from her spot in front of the gravestone and, moving quickly and nervously, ran down the path.

"Deems, we must go to her," said Mrs. Lennon. "Maybe we can do something for her." And as they both hurried into the kitchen and out of the house, Martha Sloan, panting and white-faced with fright, rushed to the house.

"Deems, we need to go to her," Mrs. Lennon said. "Maybe we can help her." And as they both rushed into the kitchen and out of the house, Martha Sloan, out of breath and pale with fear, ran toward the house.

"Deems," she gasped. "Deems, it's Jim. He's reaching out. He's reaching out to seize me."

"Deems," she gasped. "Deems, it's Jim. He's trying to grab me."

"Martha, calm yourself," said Deems, taking Martha Sloan's shaking hand in his. "That ain't right. You're sensible. You mustn't think so much of it. You must keep your mind away."

"Martha, calm down," Deems said, taking Martha Sloan's trembling hand in his. "That's not right. You're smart. You shouldn't worry so much about it. You need to clear your mind."

"That's right, Martha," Mrs. Lennon said, as she helped Martha Sloan into the house. "You mustn't keep thinking of Jim, and keep going up there all the time. There's many things waiting for you at home, and when you're through there why don't you come over to us?"

"That's right, Martha," Mrs. Lennon said, as she helped Martha Sloan into the house. "You can't keep thinking about Jim and going up there all the time. There are a lot of things waiting for you at home, and when you're done there, why don't you come over to visit us?"

But Martha Sloan, either not hearing or not heeding the words of Deems and his wife, sat huddled, nervously whispering, more to herself than to her friends. "It's Jim. It's his hand reaching out to me. He took Dorothy. He took Joseph, and he's reaching out now to me. He can't stand having me living."

But Martha Sloan, either not hearing or not paying attention to what Deems and his wife were saying, sat hunched over, nervously whispering, more to herself than to her friends. "It's Jim. It's his hand reaching out to me. He took Dorothy. He took Joseph, and he's reaching out to me now. He can't stand me being alive."

She was nervous and in the power of a fear that was stronger than her will. She sat uneasily looking about her as if knowing that she was safe in the house of friends, but as if feeling herself momentarily in the presence of something strange and frightful. She cast frightened looks about her, at the room, at Mrs. Lennon, and at Deems. She looked at them in silence as if she did not know how to speak to them until, prompted by great uneasiness, she spoke in a loud whisper, "Take me home. Take me home, Deems. I want to get away."

She was anxious and overwhelmed by a fear that was stronger than her will. She sat uncomfortably, glancing around as if she knew she was safe in the home of friends but felt briefly surrounded by something strange and terrifying. She shot worried looks at the room, at Mrs. Lennon, and at Deems. She stared at them in silence, unsure how to talk to them, until, driven by intense unease, she finally whispered loudly, "Take me home. Please take me home, Deems. I just want to get away."

Deems slipped into his coat, said to his wife, "I'll be back soon," then, helping Martha from the chair, walked out with her.[Pg 169]

Deems put on his coat and told his wife, "I'll be back soon," then, helping Martha up from the chair, walked out with her.[Pg 169]

"Come now, Martha, you know us well enough. We're your friends, aren't we? And we tell you there's nothing to fear. It's all your believing. There's nothing after you. There's nothing you need fear."

"Come on, Martha, you know us well. We're your friends, right? And we're telling you there's nothing to worry about. It's all in your head. There’s nothing coming after you. There’s nothing you need to be afraid of."

"You don't know. It was he took my two children. He took Dorothy. When they laid her out in the parlor, I could just see him standing at her head. He was cruel when he lived. He beat them; Dorothy and Joseph, they hated him. And when they laid out Joseph after his fall, when the bridge gave way, Jim was standing by his head, and his eyes were laughing at me like he'd say, 'I took him, but now there's you.' And he's trying for me now."

"You don't understand. He took my two kids. He took Dorothy. When they had her in the living room, I could just see him standing at her head. He was so cruel when he was alive. He abused them; Dorothy and Joseph, they hated him. And when they laid out Joseph after his fall, when the bridge collapsed, Jim was standing by his head, and his eyes were mocking me like he was saying, 'I took him, but now it’s your turn.' And he's coming for me now."

Deems was pleased that she was speaking. He hoped that in conversing she would find respite from her thoughts.

Deems was glad she was talking. He hoped that by chatting, she would find some relief from her thoughts.

"No, Martha," he said, "that wasn't Jim took Dorothy and Joseph. You know there's a God that gives and takes. Their years were run. Can't you see, Martha?"

"No, Martha," he said, "that wasn't Jim who took Dorothy and Joseph. You know there's a God who gives and takes away. Their time was up. Can't you see, Martha?"

"It was Jim who took. He couldn't see them living. When he lived he couldn't see them growing up to be themselves. He took them like he took me from you. D' you remember, Deems, how he came and in no time I was his? He owned me completely."

"It was Jim who took. He couldn't see them alive. When he lived, he couldn't see them growing up to be who they were meant to be. He took them just like he took me from you. Do you remember, Deems, how he came and before long I was his? He owned me completely."

Deems was silent. There was no arguing. Even now there was vividly alive in his mind, and, he knew, in the minds of the other villagers, the recollection of that sense of possession which went with Jim Sloan. He recalled that William Carrol had hanged himself when he could not pay Jim Sloan the debt he owed him. It was true that Jim Sloan had owned his children as if they were pieces of property. The whole village had learned to know this fact soon after these children had grown up. Deems, recalling his feelings for Martha Sloan, remembered now the amazement, the astonishment, with which he had viewed the change that came over Martha immediately after her marriage to Jim Sloan.

Deems was quiet. There was no arguing. Even now, the memory of his connection with Jim Sloan was still fresh in his mind, and he knew it was for the other villagers too. He remembered that William Carrol had taken his own life because he couldn't pay back the debt he owed Jim Sloan. It was true that Jim Sloan had treated his children like they were his property. The whole village had realized this fact soon after the children grew up. Deems, thinking back on his feelings for Martha Sloan, now recalled the shock and disbelief he felt at the change that took place in Martha right after she married Jim Sloan.

She had been light-hearted and joyful as if overflowing with the vitality natural to the country about the village. There had been gladness in her laugh. Immediately after her marriage all this had changed.

She had been cheerful and full of life, as if brimming with the energy typical of the countryside around the village. There had been happiness in her laugh. Right after her marriage, everything changed.

Martha had been wont to run lightly about her father's[Pg 170] house. Her movements had become suddenly freighted with a seriousness that was not natural to her. Her laughter quieted to a restrained smile which in turn gave way to a uniform seriousness. The whole village noted and remarked the change. "He is older than she," they said, "and is making her see things as he does."

Martha used to move around her father's[Pg 170] house with ease. Suddenly, her movements were filled with a seriousness that didn’t fit her. Her laughter faded into a subtle smile, which eventually turned into a consistent seriousness. The entire village noticed and commented on the change. "He's older than she is," they said, "and he's making her see things his way."

When they reached the house, Martha, without a word, left Deems and hurried in. Deems turned away, looking back and shaking his head, the while he mumbled to himself, "There's no good in this. There's no good for Martha."

When they arrived at the house, Martha, without saying anything, left Deems and rushed inside. Deems turned away, glancing back and shaking his head, while muttering to himself, "This isn't going to end well. It's not good for Martha."

He was struck motionless when suddenly he beheld Martha by the window. He had thought her slightly composed when she had left him, for her manner was more quiet than it had been. Now he was startled. Out of the window she leaned, her eyes fastened on the distant gravestone—white, large, and dominating—a shaft that rose upright like a gigantic spear on the crest of the hill. He watched her face and head and saw that her movements were frightened. As she moved her head—it seemed she was following something with her eyes which, look as closely as he could, he failed to make out—there was a jerkiness of movement that showed her alert and startled.

He was frozen in place when he suddenly saw Martha by the window. He had thought she seemed a bit calm when she left him, since she was quieter than before. Now, he was taken aback. She leaned out of the window, her gaze fixed on the distant gravestone—large, white, and dominating—a monument that stood tall like a giant spear on the hilltop. He watched her face and head, noticing her movements were tense. As she turned her head, it seemed like she was tracking something with her eyes that he couldn’t see, no matter how hard he looked. There was a twitchiness to her movements that revealed she was alert and on edge.

From the musty, dark parlor Martha looked out on the cemetery. There, clear in the evening light, stood the large white stone—a terrible symbol that held her. To her nervous mind, alive with the creations of her fear, it seemed she could read the lines,

From the musty, dark living room, Martha looked out at the cemetery. There, illuminated by the evening light, stood the large white stone—a terrible symbol that captivated her. To her anxious mind, filled with her fearful thoughts, it seemed she could read the lines,

JAMES SLOAN
BORN SEPT. 14, 1857
DIED NOV. 12, 1915

JAMES SLOAN
BORN SEPT. 14, 1857
DIED NOV. 12, 1915

and below it, stamped clearly and illumined by her fright,

and below it, stamped clearly and illuminated by her fear,

HIS FAITHFUL WIFE
MARTHA SLOAN
BORN AUG. 9, 1871. DIED——

HIS FAITHFUL WIFE
MARTHA SLOAN
BORN AUG. 9, 1871. DIED——

At the thought of the word "Died," followed by the dash, she recoiled. The dash reaching out to[Pg 171] her—reaching to her—swept into her mind all the graspingness of James which had squeezed the sweetness out of life—all the hardness which had marked his possession of her. Was it her mind, prodded by terror, that visualized it? There, seeming to advance from the hill, from the cemetery, from the very gravestone which was beginning to blot and blurr in her vision, she saw a hand—his hand! It was coming—coming to her, to crush what of life was left in her.

At the thought of the word "Died," followed by the dash, she flinched. The dash reaching out to[Pg 171] her—reaching to her—filled her mind with all the possessiveness of James that had drained the joy out of life—all the harshness that had marked his control over her. Was it her mind, stirred by fear, that imagined it? There, seemingly coming from the hill, from the cemetery, from the very gravestone that was starting to fade and blur in her vision, she saw a hand—his hand! It was coming—coming to her, to crush what little life was left in her.

Even in her own mind, it was a miracle that she had survived Jim's tenacity. When Jim had died, she began suddenly to recover her former manner of life. She began to win back to herself. It was as if, the siege of Winter having lifted, the breath and warmth of Spring might now again prevail.

Even in her own thoughts, it felt like a miracle that she had survived Jim's persistence. After Jim's death, she suddenly started to reclaim her old way of life. She began to find herself again. It was as if, with the siege of winter finally over, the life and warmth of spring could now return.

Then had come the horrors of uncontrollable dreams followed by the death by fire of Dorothy. That had shaken her completely.

Then came the nightmares that she couldn't control, followed by Dorothy's death in a fire. That had shaken her to the core.

She recalled their rescuing Dorothy, how they had dragged her out of the fire, her clothes all burned off. They had sought to nurse her back to health, and in the week before her daughter died she had learned something of what had happened the night of the fire. In her sleep Dorothy had heard herself called and she thought it was her father's voice. She had arisen when she seemed to see beside her her father as he had looked in life.

She remembered rescuing Dorothy, how they had pulled her out of the fire, her clothes completely burned away. They tried to help her recover, and in the week before her daughter passed away, she learned some of what had happened on the night of the fire. In her dreams, Dorothy heard someone calling her, and she thought it was her father's voice. She got up when she felt like she saw her father as he had been in life.

She had followed him to the barn and suddenly he had told her that he had come back to take her with him as he had promised to before his death. In her struggle to escape him she had flung the lantern. In the parlor they had laid out Dorothy—a blackened, burnt frame.

She had followed him to the barn, and suddenly he told her he had returned to take her with him, just like he promised before his death. In her struggle to get away from him, she had thrown the lantern. In the parlor, they had laid out Dorothy—a charred, burned shell.

All her care and love and solicitude she concentrated on Joseph. She thought that perhaps by an intenser, all embracing love for Joseph she would be enabled to defeat the spell that she felt hanging over her life. Then, when it seemed that life would begin anew to take on a definite meaning—Joseph, grown up, was giving purpose to it—she remembered that some one had knocked timidly on the door and had announced in a frightened voice: "Mrs. Sloan! There's been a terrible [Pg 172]accident, the bridge fell——?" She remembered that she had screamed, "My Joseph! My boy!" and then had found herself in the parlor, the body laid out on the couch.

All her care, love, and concern were focused on Joseph. She thought that maybe, with a deeper and more all-encompassing love for him, she could break the spell that seemed to hang over her life. Then, just when it felt like life was about to take on a new, clear meaning—Joseph, all grown up, was giving it purpose—she remembered someone had knocked softly on the door and announced in a frightened voice: "Mrs. Sloan! There's been a terrible [Pg 172] accident, the bridge fell——?" She recalled screaming, "My Joseph! My boy!" and then found herself in the parlor, the body laid out on the couch.

She remembered suddenly that the parlor had seemed to contain the presence of Jim. She had looked up to see dimly what seemed the figure and face of her dead husband. In the eyes that seemed to be laughing she read the threat, "I took him, but now there's you."

She suddenly remembered that the parlor had felt like it was filled with Jim's presence. She had looked up to see what looked like the figure and face of her deceased husband. In the eyes that appeared to be laughing, she sensed the threat, "I took him, but now it's your turn."

As these recollections flooded and flowed through her mind, a frightened nervousness seized upon Martha, standing by the window. Somehow she was being held by a fear to move. Something seemed to have robbed her of the strength and resolution to turn from the window.

As these memories rushed through her mind, a wave of fear gripped Martha, who was standing by the window. She felt paralyzed, unable to move. It was as if something had sapped her strength and determination to look away from the window.

There came to her the impression that there was some one in the room with her. The feeling grew subtly upon her and added to her fear of turning around. So she kept her eyes looking out of the window up at where the shaft of the gravestone stood. But, more clearly now than before, she sensed something that seemed to reach out from the gravestone and carry to her, and at the same time there grew the feeling that the presence in the room was approaching her.

There was a feeling that someone was in the room with her. This feeling slowly intensified, adding to her fear of turning around. So, she kept her gaze fixed out the window at the gravestone. But now, more than before, she felt something almost reaching out from the gravestone towards her, and at the same time, she sensed that the presence in the room was getting closer.

She was held in fright. All her nervous impulses impelled her to flight. Like a whip that was descending over her head, came the mirage from the gravestone until, in a mad, wild attempt to evade it, she flung about in the room as if to dash across and away from the window. Suddenly she was halted in her passage by the presence of Jim. The dim parlor was somehow filled with a sense of his being there, and in the dusk near the mantelpiece and at the head of the couch, there stood in shadowy outline her husband, come back.

She was frozen in fear. Every anxious instinct urged her to run away. Like a whip coming down over her, the vision from the gravestone loomed until, in a frantic attempt to escape it, she started thrashing around the room as if trying to dash past the window. Suddenly, she was stopped in her tracks by the sight of Jim. The dim living room somehow felt filled with his presence, and in the shadows near the mantel and at the head of the couch stood her husband, returned.

"Jim!" she uttered, in a frightened gasp, and threw her hands outward to protect herself from his purpose. But she saw clearly the shadowy face and eyes that said unmistakably, "I have come for you."

"Jim!" she exclaimed, gasping in fear, and raised her hands defensively against his intent. But she could see the shadowy face and eyes that unmistakably conveyed, "I have come for you."

She was terror-bound. There was no advance, for moving forward meant coming closer to that presence, meant walking into his very grasp.

She was trapped in fear. There was no way to move forward, because doing so would mean getting closer to that presence, walking right into his grasp.

She was about to speak, to plead for herself, to beg, "Jim, leave me."

She was about to speak, to plead for herself, to beg, "Jim, just leave me."

In her terror and dread of his approach, she turned[Pg 173] hastily to the window and leaped down. Wildly she scrambled up, bruised and shaken, and screaming hoarsely, while in unthinking terror she moved her hands, as if beating off unwelcome hands, she ran pantingly up the road which led to Deems's house.

In her fear and panic at his coming, she quickly turned to the window and jumped down. Frantically, she climbed up, bruised and shaken, screaming loudly. In her mindless terror, she flailed her arms as if trying to push away unwanted hands, and she ran breathlessly up the road that led to Deems's house.

The silence and the air of happy quietness that filled the house of her friends seemed to lay a spell upon Martha. Caring for her as if she were of the household, Deems and his wife were gratified by the change that apparently was coming over their charge.

The silence and the peaceful vibe that filled her friends' home seemed to enchant Martha. Taking care of her as if she were part of the family, Deems and his wife were pleased by the change that seemed to be taking place with her.

In their room, after Martha had bid them good night, Deems questioned his wife.

In their room, after Martha said good night to them, Deems asked his wife.

"And how is Martha behavin', now?"

"And how is Martha behaving now?"

"You couldn't tell she's the same woman. Remember how she was when we found her at the door that night—all mumbling and frightened so she couldn't talk? Well, now she's calm and happy like. What she needed was being with some one."

"You wouldn't recognize she's the same woman. Remember how she was when we found her at the door that night—all mumbling and scared, unable to speak? Well, now she's calm and happy. What she needed was to be with someone."

The quietness of her surroundings had had its effect on Martha. They showed in the calm self-possession with which she walked about, persisting in her efforts to help Mrs. Lennon in her household work. The atmosphere of bustling activity—Deems's coming and going from the village, from the cemetery, whither he went with his trowel and spade to keep in repairs the many graves and plots on the hillside—all this seemed to have drawn on some reservoir of unsuspected vitality and composure within Martha.

The quietness of her surroundings had an impact on Martha. It showed in the calm confidence with which she moved around, continuing to help Mrs. Lennon with her household chores. The busy atmosphere—Deems constantly coming and going from the village and the cemetery, where he went with his trowel and spade to maintain the many graves and plots on the hillside—seemed to have tapped into a well of unexpected energy and calm within Martha.

These were the visible effects. In fact, however, there had grown in Martha's mind a plan—a desire to cut herself forever free of Jim's sinister possession—and this plan she fed from a reservoir of nervous power that was fear and terror converted into cunning and despair. She went about the house not as if relieved of fear of Jim, but cautiously, as if somewhere in back of her mind was a way out, a way out, to win which required care and watchfulness.

These were the visible effects. In reality, though, Martha had formulated a plan in her mind—a desire to break free from Jim's dark control for good—and she fueled this plan with a mix of nervous energy derived from fear and terror, twisted into cleverness and despair. She moved around the house not as if she was free from fear of Jim, but cautiously, as if deep down she was searching for an escape, an escape that required careful attention and vigilance.

In this spirit she observed Deems's movements about the house until she learned where he left his lantern and the box where he put away his trowel and mallet and chisel. Now that the plan was clear in her own [Pg 174]mind, there was nothing to do but carry it out. She would cut the dreadful tie that held her to Jim—the tie, the potency of which gave to the dead man the power of holding her so completely. Reckoning thus, she became wary of her companions as if fearing that they might in some way interfere with her plans if they got wind of them. She knew that her every move was watched, for she found that Mrs. Lennon had constituted herself her guardian. Since her coming to the house, she had never left its shelter, finding at first that companionship and reassurance which gave her courage and resolution against Jim and the power to survive the terror of thought of him, and finding finally that, with the formation of her plan, she would have to conceal it from Deems and his wife. She came to this conclusion in this wise.

In this spirit, she watched Deems’s movements around the house until she figured out where he left his lantern and the box where he stored his trowel, mallet, and chisel. Now that the plan was clear in her mind, there was nothing left to do but execute it. She would cut the awful tie that bound her to Jim—the tie that gave the dead man the power to hold her so completely. Thinking this way, she became cautious of her companions, as if she feared they might disrupt her plans if they caught wind of them. She realized that every move she made was being observed, as Mrs. Lennon had taken it upon herself to be her guardian. Ever since she arrived at the house, Mrs. Lennon had never left, initially providing the companionship and reassurance that gave her the courage and determination to face Jim and the fear he instilled in her. But now, with her plan forming, she knew she had to keep it hidden from Deems and his wife. She came to this conclusion in this way.

One day, in the kitchen she came upon a newly sharpened cleaver, its edge invisibly thin and its broad, flat side gleaming in the sun. Mrs. Lennon was by the window and from without came the sounds of Deems chopping wood.

One day, in the kitchen, she discovered a newly sharpened cleaver, its edge barely visible and its wide, flat side shining in the sunlight. Mrs. Lennon was by the window, and outside, she could hear Deems chopping wood.

Her mind was filled with a sudden clearness of thought and, swinging the cleaver in the air, she said to Mrs. Lennon:

Her mind was suddenly sharp and clear, and as she swung the cleaver in the air, she said to Mrs. Lennon:

"You know—here's how I can break away from Jim. When he reaches out—reaches out for me, I can just cut off his hand."

"You know—here's how I can get away from Jim. When he reaches out for me, I can just cut off his hand."

Mrs. Lennon stood motionless, startled by the unexpected words. She had thought Martha's mind free of all fears of Jim. She was brought up sharply by this sudden speech and gesture. "Deems," she called, "Deems, come here."

Mrs. Lennon stood still, taken aback by the surprise words. She had believed Martha's mind was free of any worries about Jim. This sudden speech and gesture jolted her. "Deems," she called, "Deems, come here."

Deems had taken the cleaver hastily from Martha's hands, and that night told his wife that Martha would have to be watched closely. He feared that Martha was becoming deranged.

Deems had quickly taken the cleaver from Martha's hands, and that night he told his wife that they would need to keep a close eye on Martha. He was worried that Martha was losing her grip on reality.

Martha had discovered that she was watched when one night she left her room. She heard the door open and instantly she felt the hands of Mrs. Lennon on her arm and heard a gentle, persuasive voice asking her to return to bed.

Martha realized she was being watched when one night she stepped out of her room. She heard the door open, and suddenly she felt Mrs. Lennon's hands on her arm and heard a soft, convincing voice telling her to go back to bed.

It was the next day, in the dusk of a turn in the[Pg 175] hallway, that Martha once more felt the presence of Jim. If her life in the peaceful household of her friends had brought an outward calm, a mantle of repose and quiet, this was instantly torn up by the vision that formed before her eyes in the half dim hallway. Instantly she was the old Martha, held in the grasp of terror. Her face was drawn in tense, white lines, her lips were deformed, and with trembling gaunt hands she thrust back the apparition. Her screams, "Jim, let me be, let me be," brought Mrs. Lennon running and called Deems from his work in the wood-shed.

It was the next day, in the fading light of a turn in the[Pg 175] hallway, that Martha once again felt Jim's presence. Although her life in her friends' peaceful home had given her an outer calm, a sense of peace and quiet, that calm was instantly shattered by the vision that appeared before her in the dim hallway. In an instant, she was the old Martha, gripped by fear. Her face was drawn in tight, white lines, her lips twisted, and with shaking, thin hands, she pushed back against the apparition. Her cries of "Jim, let me be, let me be" brought Mrs. Lennon running and called Deems away from his work in the wood-shed.

They found her in a faint on the floor. They carried her to her room and put her to bed, Mrs. Lennon speaking to her, soothing and trying to bring her back to her former calm.

They found her passed out on the floor. They took her to her room and helped her into bed, with Mrs. Lennon talking to her, comforting her and trying to bring her back to her usual calm.

There followed a few days of rain which seemed in some way to make Martha less uneasy and restless. Deems and his wife, seeing her silent and apparently resting, felt that slowly the terror she had been suffering was being washed out. Martha's attitude encouraged this feeling. She rested in silence, attentive to the dropping of the rain and learning once more to wear her old-time composure.

There were a few days of rain that seemed to make Martha feel less anxious and restless. Deems and his wife noticed her quietness and apparent relaxation, sensing that the fear she had been experiencing was slowly being washed away. Martha's demeanor supported this feeling. She sat in silence, listening to the raindrops and gradually regaining her old sense of calm.

When Deems returned toward nightfall one day, it was with the news that the incessant rains had done serious damage in the cemetery. Dripping from the drenching he had received in his tour of inspection, his boots muddy, and his hands dirty from holding to the precarious bushes, he shook with cold as he reported on what he had found. In his narrative he had quite forgotten the presence of Martha who sat by, silent and waxen-faced.

When Deems came back one evening, he brought the news that the constant rain had seriously damaged the cemetery. Soaked from his inspection, with muddy boots and dirty hands from grabbing onto the unstable bushes, he shivered with cold as he reported his findings. In his account, he completely forgot about Martha, who sat beside him, quiet and pale.

"And you ought to see," he said, turning to his wife, "how the rain has run down those graves. You know, it's loosened Jim Sloan's stone so, I'm afraid it'll fall against the first heavy blow."

"And you should see," he said, turning to his wife, "how the rain has washed down those graves. You know, it's loosened Jim Sloan's stone so much that I'm afraid it's going to fall with the next heavy hit."

Martha's exclamation "Oh!" recalled to him her presence. He stopped talking for a while, then hoping to blot out the effects of his statement he began a lively story of the number of trees that had fallen across the road, and how he had been told that over at Rampaco the post-office had been struck by lightning.

Martha's exclamation "Oh!" reminded him of her presence. He paused in his conversation for a bit, then trying to erase the impact of his previous comment, he started sharing an entertaining story about how many trees had fallen across the road and how he had heard that the post office in Rampaco had been hit by lightning.

He did not know it, but Martha was deaf to his reports.[Pg 176] She had her own thoughts. She felt herself curiously strong of will, and there raced in her blood the high determination to act that very night. Not for nothing had she spent the rain drenched days in terrified silence in her room. All of her energies that were still capable of being mustered to her resolve, she had converted in the crucible of her will, and huddled in terror, she had forged the determination to go out when the time came and to cut herself free of the fiendish power that was searing her mind and slowly crushing her. She remembered that in her faint, when she lay limp and inert, a thing of dread, she had felt herself crumple up at the touch of Jim—Jim reaching out to her. Now she would cut herself free of him at the very source of his power over her. She would go that very night.

He didn’t realize it, but Martha wasn’t paying attention to his reports.[Pg 176] She had her own thoughts. She felt oddly strong-willed, and there was a strong determination racing through her to act that very night. She hadn’t spent those rain-soaked days huddled in her room in terrified silence for nothing. All her energy that she could still gather into her resolve had been refined in the crucible of her will, and despite her fear, she had forged the determination to go out when the time came and to break free from the sinister power that was burning through her mind and slowly suffocating her. She remembered that when she had fainted and lay limp and lifeless, a thing of dread, she had felt herself crumple at Jim’s touch—Jim reaching out to her. Now she would free herself from him at the very source of his control over her. She would go that very night.

She cast a glance toward the closet where Deems kept his trowel and chisel. She would have need of them, she knew. She said "Good night" rather more loudly and vehemently than she had intended, for she was feeling nervous.

She glanced over at the closet where Deems kept his trowel and chisel. She knew she would need them. She said "Good night" a bit louder and more forcefully than she meant to, as she was feeling anxious.

She was awakened by a feeling of cold. As she sat up she saw that the door was open. What was it drew her eyes through the hallway and out into the open and brought her up suddenly? There came upon her an eeriness that startled and chilled her, and suddenly, as if it were coming at her through the open door, fingers out-thrust, there appeared the hand.

She was awakened by a cold sensation. As she sat up, she noticed that the door was open. What pulled her gaze down the hallway and outside, making her sit up straight? An unsettling feeling washed over her, shocking and chilling her, and suddenly, as if reaching for her through the open door, a hand appeared, fingers outstretched.

She was out of bed on the instant. Somehow in her throat she repressed the upstartled cry, "Jim," by an effort that strained all her nerves and made her face bloodless white. She could not, however, repress completely the instinctive movement of her hands to ward off the menacing hand. Suddenly a panic seized her and in terrified haste she moved to the closet and, feeling a moment, took what she knew was Deems's chisel.

She got out of bed immediately. She managed to suppress the startled cry of "Jim" with all her strength, leaving her face pale. However, she couldn't fully stop herself from instinctively raising her hands to fend off the threatening hand. Suddenly, panic overwhelmed her, and in a rush of fear, she dashed to the closet and, after a brief moment of searching, grabbed what she recognized as Deems's chisel.

Do what she could, she could not stem the flow of panic, and suddenly as she began to pant and breathe heavily with the strain of terror, she began also to gasp her pleadings to Jim.

Do what she could, she couldn’t stop the wave of panic, and just as she started to pant and breath heavily from the strain of fear, she also began to gasp her pleas to Jim.

"Don't, Jim. Don't take me," and, as if not at all of her own volition, but at that of a guiding power, she[Pg 177] moved out of the house, ghastly in the night, mumbling and shivering.

"Don't, Jim. Don't take me," and, as if she had no choice in the matter, but was being led by some unseen force, she[Pg 177] moved out of the house, pale in the night, mumbling and shivering.

She was still atremble—she was now chilled by the dampness of ground and air—when she stood by Jim Sloan's gravestone. White it gleamed against the sky, and now Martha's trembling and murmuring turned into a furious industry as she raised the chisel to the stone.

She was still shaking—now feeling cold from the dampness of the ground and air—as she stood by Jim Sloan's gravestone. It gleamed white against the sky, and now Martha's shaking and murmuring turned into a determined effort as she raised the chisel to the stone.

"Jim—you'll let me be, won't you? You'll let me be? I want 'a live yet." She began a frenzied hacking at the gravestone, seeing nothing but the play of her chisel, and the white, fearful stone towering over her, hearing nothing but the rasp of the chisel—not even hearing the rattle of the loosened gravel as it slid from under the stone.

"Jim—you'll let me go, won't you? You'll let me go? I want to feel alive again." She started frantically chipping at the gravestone, fixated only on the motion of her chisel and the towering, white stone above her, hearing nothing except the sound of the chisel—not even the rattling of the loose gravel as it slipped from beneath the stone.

Deems Lennon and his wife were awakened by a heavy crash. "What can it be?" he asked his wife, and then left the bed and ran up to Martha's room. She was gone. Instantly they were both fully awake.

Deems Lennon and his wife were jolted awake by a loud crash. "What could that be?" he asked his wife, then got out of bed and hurried to Martha's room. She wasn't there. Suddenly, they were both completely awake.

"It's Jim's grave she's gone to," ventured Deems. "Remember the way she said 'Oh!' that time I told how the rain loosened the stone? Come on, we'll go see."

"It's Jim's grave she's gone to," said Deems. "Remember how she said 'Oh!' that time I mentioned how the rain loosened the stone? Come on, let's go check it out."

In the dark when they were near the spot where the stone used to stand, they heard a moaning. They approached and found Martha caught under the stone, her body crushed, her dying breath coming slowly and heavily, carrying her words, "Let me go! Jim, let me go!"[Pg 178]

In the dark, as they got close to where the stone used to be, they heard a moaning. They moved closer and found Martha trapped under the stone, her body crushed, her dying breaths coming slowly and heavily as she whispered, "Let me go! Jim, let me go!"[Pg 178]


TO THE BITTER END[13]

By RICHARD MATTHEWS HALLET

By Richard Matthews Hallet

From The Saturday Evening Post

From *The Saturday Evening Post*

The feud between Hat Tyler and Mrs. Elmer Higgins sprang out of a chance laugh of Elmer's when he was making his first trip as cadet. Hat Tyler was a sea captain, and of a formidable type. She was master of the Susie P. Oliver, and her husband, Tyler, was mate. They were bound for New York with a load of paving stones when they collided with the coasting steamer Alfred de Vigny, in which Elmer was serving his apprenticeship as a cadet officer.

The conflict between Hat Tyler and Mrs. Elmer Higgins started from a random laugh from Elmer during his first trip as a cadet. Hat Tyler was a strong-willed sea captain and the master of the Susie P. Oliver, while her husband, Tyler, was the mate. They were headed to New York with a load of paving stones when they collided with the coasting steamer Alfred de Vigny, where Elmer was doing his apprenticeship as a cadet officer.

The old cadet had just come up on the bridge from taking a sounding—he even had a specimen of the bottom in his hand, he said later, sand with black specks and broken shell—when something queer attracted his attention half a point on the starboard bow. It was a thick foggy night, ships bellowing all round, and a weird-looking tow coming up astern with a string of lights one over another like a lot of Chinese lanterns. It was probably these lights that had drawn the mate's attention away from the ship's bows.

The old cadet had just come up to the bridge after checking the water levels—he even had a sample of the seabed in his hand, which he later described as sand with black specks and broken shells—when something strange caught his eye slightly off the starboard bow. It was a foggy night, with ships sounding their horns all around, and a bizarre-looking tow appearing from behind, strung with lights stacked on top of each other like Chinese lanterns. It was likely these lights that had distracted the mate from watching the ship's front.

At all events he was standing with a megaphone to his ear hearkening for noises on the port hand when Elmer took him by the elbow and called out: "What in the name of Sam Hill would you call that great contraption mouching across our bows? My sorrows, Fred, it's a schooner!"

At any rate, he was standing with a megaphone to his ear, listening for sounds on the left side when Elmer grabbed his elbow and shouted, "What on earth would you call that massive thing moving across our front? My goodness, Fred, it’s a schooner!"

The mate went cold along his spine, and the vertebræ distributed there jostled together like knucklebones on the back of a girl's hand, and he yelled "Port helm!"

The fear crept down his spine, and the bones there felt like knucklebones jostling on the back of a girl's hand, and he shouted, "Port helm!"

"I told Fred," Elmer said in discussing this [Pg 179]circumstance later with his cronies of the Tall Stove Club—he had got back safe and sound to Winter Harbor by that time—"I says to him, 'Fred, we're going to bump into that ship jest as sure as taxes!' There he stood, swearing a blue streak. I never knew a man to be so downright profane over the little things of life as he was. And I was right when it come to that too. There was that long Spanish ghost of a schooner dead in our path, with her port light shining out there as red as an apple. They wanted me to say later—I know the skipper come to me personally and says, 'Elmer, now you know you didn't see no light.' 'Captain Tin,' I says to him, 'I have got the greatest respect for you as a man, and I would favor you in all ways possible if 'twas so 'st I could; but if I was to testify the way you want me to I would go against conscience. I wouldn't feel that I could go on paying my pew tax. These people here want to know the truth and I am going to give it to them.' Yes, sir, I saw the light as plain as plain, and I pointed it out to Fred, but the devil and Tom Walker couldn't have prevented them ships from walking right up and into each other, situated as they was then.

"I told Fred," Elmer said later when discussing this [Pg 179] situation with his buddies from the Tall Stove Club—he had made it back safe and sound to Winter Harbor by then—"I told him, 'Fred, we're going to run into that ship, just like we can't escape taxes!' There he was, swearing like a sailor. I've never seen anyone get so worked up over the little things in life as he did. And I was right about that too. There was that long Spanish ghost of a schooner right in our way, with her port light shining out there as red as an apple. They wanted me to say later—I know the captain came up to me personally and said, 'Elmer, you know you didn't see any light.' 'Captain Tin,' I told him, 'I have a lot of respect for you as a person, and I'd help you in any way I could if it were possible; but if I were to testify the way you want me to, I would go against my conscience. I wouldn't feel right paying my pew tax. These people want the truth, and I'm going to give it to them.' Yes, sir, I saw that light as clearly as can be, and I pointed it out to Fred, but there was nothing anyone could do to stop those ships from running right into each other, given the circumstances."

"My conscience, warn't there works when those two come together! 'Fred,' I says—I was down on my knees; throwed there, you understand—'we're hit!' 'Tell me something I don't know, will you?' he says. He always was comical, jest as comical as he could be. 'Get down there and look at her snout,' he said to me. 'Find out which of us is going to sink.' That was Fred all over—one of these fellows, all bluster, where it's a bucket of wind against a thimbleful of go-ahead."

"My conscience, weren't there any signs when those two got together! 'Fred,' I said—I was down on my knees; thrown there, you know—'we're in trouble!' 'Tell me something I don't know, okay?' he replied. He always was funny, as funny as he could be. 'Get down there and check her nose,' he said to me. 'Find out which one of us is going to drown.' That was Fred in a nutshell—one of those guys, all talk, where it's a bucket of hot air against a tiny bit of action."

"I know him," interposed another member of the Tall Stove Club. "I knew the whole family. He never amounted to nothing till he got to going to sea."

"I know him," added another member of the Tall Stove Club. "I knew the whole family. He never really achieved anything until he started going to sea."

"Well, I down off the bridge," went on Elmer, "and I up on the fo'c'stle head, and there I see the schooner leaning over sort of faintish, jest the way a man will when he's sick to his stomach, and I says to myself, 'That ship's going the way of the wicked.' I sung out to Fred to keep the Alfred going slow ahead, so as to give the crew a chance to come aboard, and it warn't no time before they was swarming up into our chains like so many ants[Pg 180] out of a hill that has been knocked galley-west. I see we was all wrinkled up forward ourselves—the Alfred was a tin ship—and it warn't to be wondered at when you come to consider that the Susie Oliver was jest as full as she could hold of paving stones.

"Well, I got down off the bridge," Elmer continued, "and I climbed up onto the bow, and there I saw the schooner leaning over kind of weakly, just like a man does when he's feeling nauseous, and I thought to myself, 'That ship's going down like the wicked do.' I yelled to Fred to keep the Alfred moving slowly ahead, to give the crew a chance to come aboard, and it wasn't long before they were swarming up our chains like a bunch of ants[Pg 180] from a hill that’s just been disturbed. I noticed we were all crumpled up at the front ourselves—the Alfred was a metal ship—and it wasn't surprising when you considered that the Susie Oliver was completely loaded down with paving stones."

"And the next thing I knew there was Jed Tyler, right out of the blue sky, standing side of me in his shirt sleeves, and looking down, mournful enough. 'Where's Hat?' I sung out to him. 'Drowned,' he says. 'Drowned, am I?' Hat sung out. 'I guess that's just another case of the thought being father to the wish, that's what I guess!'

"And the next thing I knew, there was Jed Tyler, appearing out of nowhere, standing next to me in his shirt sleeves, looking pretty sad. 'Where's Hat?' I called out to him. 'Drowned,' he said. 'Drowned, am I?' Hat shouted. 'I guess that's just another case of thinking something makes it true, that’s what I think!'"

"So I leaned down, and my stars, there was Hat Tyler! She'd come up jest as she was—there she was sitting on the fluke of the starboard anchor. And warn't she immense! I down over the ship's side with a rope, and s' I, 'Heave and away, my girl!' and I got a grip of her, and away she come over the rail, mad as a wet hen, and jest as wet, too, with her hair stringing down, and her dander up, if ever I see a woman with her dander up."

"So I leaned down, and wow, there was Hat Tyler! She had come up just as she was—there she was sitting on the fluke of the starboard anchor. And wasn’t she something! I went over the side of the ship with a rope, and I said, 'Pull hard, my girl!' I grabbed hold of her, and up she came over the rail, furious as a wet hen, and just as wet too, with her hair hanging down, and she was definitely fired up, if I’ve ever seen a woman fired up."

"I hear she leads Tyler a life," said a member.

"I heard she’s giving Tyler a hard time," said a member.

"Well, I laughed; I couldn't help it," continued Elmer, moving his ears at the recollection of it.

"Well, I laughed; I couldn't help it," Elmer said, moving his ears at the memory of it.

"'Hat,' I says, 'you never was caught out this way before in all your born days,' I says. She was fit to be tied. 'Laugh!' she says. 'You great booby!' 'Hat,' I says, 'I shall give up, I know I shall.' 'It's jest your ignorance,' she says. 'I know it,' I says, 'but I couldn't help it no more than if you had slid a knife into me.' And I out with another. 'Come down into my cabin,' I says, 'and I will give you a little something in a glass.' And down she come, past all them sailors, in the face and eyes of everybody."

"'Hat,' I said, 'you've never been caught in a situation like this before in your whole life,' I said. She was furious. 'Laugh!' she said. 'You big oaf!' 'Hat,' I said, 'I’m going to give up, I know I will.' 'It’s just your ignorance,' she said. 'I know it,' I replied, 'but I couldn’t help it any more than if you had stabbed me with a knife.' And I pulled out another. 'Come down to my cabin,' I said, 'and I’ll give you a little something in a glass.' And down she came, past all those sailors, right in front of everyone."

"She didn't lose nothing by what I hear," said Zinie Shadd. "They tell me the underwriters had just as good as told her that they wouldn't let the schooner go to sea again."

"She didn't lose anything from what I've heard," said Zinie Shadd. "I've been told the underwriters basically informed her that they wouldn't allow the schooner to set sail again."

And now by your leave a word from Hat herself. There are two sides to every story. She told her tale just across the street from the ship chandler's, where the Tall Stove Club held its meetings. In Mrs. Kidder's bake-shop were gathered the henchmen of Hat Tyler.[Pg 181]

And now, if you don't mind, here's a word from Hat herself. There are two sides to every story. She shared her side right across the street from the ship chandler's, where the Tall Stove Club met. In Mrs. Kidder's bake shop, Hat Tyler's supporters had gathered.[Pg 181]

"Well, I never see your equal for falling on your feet," Lena Kidder said admiringly. "If I've told my husband once I've told him twenty times I'd rather have Hat Tyler's luck than a license to steal."

"Well, I’ve never seen anyone fall on their feet like you do," Lena Kidder said with admiration. "If I’ve told my husband once, I’ve told him twenty times that I’d rather have Hat Tyler’s luck than a license to steal."

"Everybody has got a right to their own opinion on that point," said Hat Tyler heavily, sinking her jaws toward the mug of milk which Mrs. Kidder had set before her.

"Everyone has the right to their own opinion on that matter," said Hat Tyler, leaning down toward the mug of milk that Mrs. Kidder had placed in front of her.

Hat Tyler was certainly a handful. Her shoulders were wide, as she often said herself, her cheeks were brick-red, her voice was as deep as the fattest gold pipe on the church organ, and the palm of her hand rasped when she took hold of a body. There wasn't a hornier-handed woman in the county. She wore tarred rope round her girth for a belt, knotted at the ends with star knots. She was what Margaret Fuller had in mind when she said to Ralph Waldo Emerson, "Let them be sea captains if they will."

Hat Tyler was definitely a force to be reckoned with. Her shoulders were broad, as she often pointed out herself, her cheeks were bright red, her voice was as deep as the thickest gold pipe on the church organ, and her palm felt rough when she grabbed onto someone. There wasn't a more grabby woman in the county. She wore tarred rope around her waist as a belt, tied at the ends with star knots. She was exactly what Margaret Fuller had in mind when she told Ralph Waldo Emerson, "Let them be sea captains if they want."

"Where was you when she hit, Hat?" asked Mrs. Kidder.

"Where were you when she hit, Hat?" asked Mrs. Kidder.

"Asleep," said Mrs. Tyler. "I come up out of my bunk all standing, and went out on deck just as I was. And lo and behold, I had just time to get a grip on that anchor when the Oliver give a lurch and over she went. She didn't shilly-shally, I can tell you, with that load of paving stones in her belly. Let me have another quart of milk, Lena. Talking's thirsty business. Well, I thought I'd get my never-get-over, waiting for those men to get a rig ready for me. And then who should I see but that fool Elmer Higgins looking down at me. 'Hang on, Hat,' he said, 'while I think what to do,' 'Think what to do!' I says. 'If you're any part of a man you'll fling me a rope.' 'Jest half a second,' he says. 'Rome wasn't built in a day.' 'It was burned up in a night, though,' I says quick as a flash, and I guess that floored him. 'Can't you lift me up, man?' 'Much as ever I can,' he says. 'And you call yourself an able seaman,' I said to him. 'I would sell out if I was you.'"

"Asleep," said Mrs. Tyler. "I got out of my bunk, all disoriented, and went out on deck just as I was. And to my surprise, I barely managed to grab that anchor when the Oliver lurched and tipped over. She didn’t hesitate, I can tell you, with that load of paving stones onboard. Can I get another quart of milk, Lena? Talking really makes you thirsty. Anyway, I thought I’d never get my chance, waiting for those guys to set up a rig for me. And then who should I see but that idiot Elmer Higgins looking down at me. 'Hang on, Hat,' he said, 'while I figure out what to do.' 'Figure out what to do!' I said. 'If you’re any kind of a man, you’ll throw me a rope.' 'Just give me a second,' he said. 'Rome wasn't built in a day.' 'It was burned down in a night, though,' I shot back, and I think that caught him off guard. 'Can’t you lift me up, man?' 'As much as I can,' he replied. 'And you call yourself an able seaman,' I said to him. 'I’d sell out if I were you.'"

"He's going round with a different version, Hat," said Lena Kidder. "Didn't he laugh as he says he did?"

"He's telling a different story, Hat," Lena Kidder said. "Didn't he laugh like he claims he did?"

"Laugh? I would like to see the man that would laugh," said Hat in her great hardy voice. Her fist closed round the mug of milk. "I'll have him laughing on the wrong side of his face."[Pg 182]

"Laugh? I’d like to see the guy who would laugh," said Hat in her strong, bold voice. Her fist tightened around the mug of milk. "I'll have him laughing the wrong way." [Pg 182]

"He says he give a bellow fit to wake the dead."

"He says he lets out a yell loud enough to wake the dead."

"That man? He stood there like a brazen image, and I had to say to him: 'Are you going to let me stand here in this perishing cold without so much as lifting a hand? Just you stir your stumps and hotfoot a slug of square-faced gin into me if you know what's for your own best good.'

"That guy? He stood there like a bold statue, and I had to say to him: 'Are you really going to let me freeze here without even helping? Just get a move on and pour me a shot of that square-faced gin if you know what's good for you.'"

"That man? Why, I taught him all he knows. I was sailing my own ships when he was a deckhand."

"That guy? I taught him everything he knows. I was sailing my own ships when he was just a deckhand."

The truth was—and Pearl Higgins, his wife, could never quite forget it or forgive it—Elmer had once shipped before the mast on Hat Tyler's ships; and Hat was not likely to forget it either. Rumor had it that Hat and Elmer had been as thick as thieves at one time, and that it was You-tickle-me-and-I'll-kiss-you between them then. But if such was the case they had later had a falling out, and Elmer had gone one way and Hat another.

The truth was—and Pearl Higgins, his wife, could never quite forget it or forgive it—Elmer had once worked as a deckhand on Hat Tyler's ships; and Hat was not likely to forget it either. Rumor had it that Hat and Elmer had been very close at one time, and that they had a playful relationship back then. But if that was the case, they later had a falling out, and Elmer had gone one way while Hat had gone another.

"As a matter of fact I was more glad than sorry at what took place," Hat now continued. "That cargo of paving stones up and shifted and started her in a new place. She was leaking like a sieve. That little rat of an underwriter said to me: 'If I were you, as soon as I got out of sight of land I would turn round and kick the stern off her with a tap of my foot.' 'Maybe I will, for all you know,' I said. I'd like to see them bamboozle me!"

"As a matter of fact, I was more glad than upset about what happened," Hat continued. "That load of paving stones shifted and put her in a new spot. She was leaking like crazy. That little rat of an underwriter said to me, 'If I were you, as soon as I was out of sight of land, I’d turn around and kick the stern off her with a tap of my foot.' 'Maybe I will, for all you know,' I replied. I'd love to see them pull that off!"

"Trust you, Hat!" said Lena Kidder in a voice of admiration.

"Trust you, Hat!" Lena Kidder said with admiration in her voice.

"And so Elmer Higgins has the cast-iron nerve to say that he laughed at me to my face, does he?" continued Mrs. Tyler. "Well, he lies when he says it."

"And so Elmer Higgins has the nerve to say that he laughed at me to my face, does he?" continued Mrs. Tyler. "Well, he's lying when he says that."

So the lie was passed, and hostilities began; for before night word came to Pearl Higgins that Hat Tyler was back in town running down her husband for his part in the rescue. Elmer's wife, a dark thin-featured woman, had felt all along that Elmer had never been able to shake off vestiges of that time when he and Hat had been so kind of hand-in-glove; and she had privately determined to put the woman at a safe distance once and for all.

So the lie spread, and tensions started; before nightfall, Pearl Higgins learned that Hat Tyler was back in town looking for her husband over his role in the rescue. Elmer's wife, a dark and thin-featured woman, had always sensed that Elmer could never fully move past the time when he and Hat were practically inseparable; she had privately decided to keep the woman far away once and for all.

"The long and short of it is," she said grimly when Elmer had come home and spread his navigation books on the kitchen table "she's round town calling you a liar;[Pg 183] and now I suppose you'll be just meek enough to put up with it."

"The bottom line is," she said grimly when Elmer came home and laid out his navigation books on the kitchen table, "she's going around town calling you a liar;[Pg 183] and now I guess you'll just be too timid to do anything about it."

Elmer took off his spectacles and rubbed his brow thoughtfully.

Elmer took off his glasses and rubbed his forehead thoughtfully.

"I shouldn't wonder if it was a case of necessity, mamma," he said musingly. "If I know one thing better than another it is that I would want to go in training for a spell before crossing that woman. I know when I was before the mast with her—"

"I wouldn't be surprised if it was out of necessity, mom," he said thoughtfully. "If there's one thing I know for sure, it's that I'd need to prepare myself for a while before dealing with that woman. I remember when I was under her command—"

Pearl Higgins burst into tears promptly. "I think you might spare me an account of that," she sobbed. "I'm sure I don't want to hear about your goings-on with anyone so ignorant as Hat Tyler. Yes, she is; she's ignorant, and comes of ignorant people. What does she amount to, I'd like to know? There's nothing to her at all. And now," she blazed forth in fierier tones, "you're half in sympathy with the woman this blessed minute! I suppose you think just because you rescued her from a watery grave you're in duty bound to side in with her and take her part against your own wife. I don't know how it is, but everything seems to fall out in that woman's favor."

Pearl Higgins burst into tears immediately. "I really don’t want to hear about that," she sobbed. "I definitely don’t want to know about your interactions with someone as clueless as Hat Tyler. She is clueless, and comes from clueless people. What does she even have to offer, I’d like to know? There’s nothing remarkable about her at all. And now," she said with more passion, "you’re practically on the woman’s side right now! I suppose you think that just because you saved her from drowning, you’re obligated to support her and take her side against your own wife. I don’t understand it, but everything seems to go in that woman’s favor."

"Well, ain't it so!" said Elmer, not as a question but as if the full force of the proposition had just struck him. "Now you mention it, I don't know that I ever knew Hat Tyler to come off second best in a transaction. I was talking to a party only the other day, and he said the same thing himself. He says, 'Hat's a smart woman, Elmer.'"

"Well, isn’t that the truth!" said Elmer, not phrasing it as a question, but as if the weight of the statement had just hit him. "Now that you bring it up, I can't remember a time when Hat Tyler didn’t come out on top in a deal. I was chatting with someone just the other day, and he said the same thing. He said, 'Hat's a clever woman, Elmer.'"

"Why didn't you have her then, when you might have had her?"

"Why didn’t you have her back then, when you could have had her?"

"Always said I wouldn't marry a woman that had the heft of me," said Elmer sagely with a fond twinkle at his Pearl. "I know that night when I saw her arm on the fluke of that anchor I said to myself, 'I done just right to steer clear of you, my lady.' There 't was, bare to the shoulder, freckled all the way up, and jest that pretty size!"

"Always said I wouldn’t marry a woman who was as big as me," Elmer said wisely with a affectionate glint in his eye for Pearl. "I remember the night I saw her arm on the fluke of that anchor, I thought to myself, 'I made the right choice staying away from you, my lady.' There it was, bare to the shoulder, freckled all the way up, and just the perfect size!"

"It's as big as a stovepipe!" shrieked Pearl.

"It's as big as a stovepipe!" yelled Pearl.

"'T was smooth as a smelt," Elmer averred dreamily, "and jest of a bigness to work, and work well, in a pinch. A woman like that would be some protection to a man,[Pg 184] Pearl. I wish you could have seen how she clim up into those anchor chains. But I said to myself, 'That woman has got too much iron in her blood to go with my constitution!'

"'It was as smooth as a smelt,' Elmer said dreamily, 'and just the right size to work and work well, if needed. A woman like that would be some protection for a man,[Pg 184] Pearl. I wish you could have seen how she climbed up into those anchor chains. But I told myself, 'That woman has too much iron in her blood to go with my constitution!'"

"But she's smart; Hat is smart. All is, a man never knows how to take her. But she's smart as a steel trap."

"But she's clever; Hat is clever. The thing is, a guy never knows how to handle her. But she's as sharp as a steel trap."

"Well, I wish she'd shut it then," said Pearl Higgins grimly.

"Well, I wish she would just be quiet then," said Pearl Higgins grimly.

Silence reigned; and in that silence could be heard the steeple clock ticking on the mantel and the sound of waves lapping under the house. They were living in Pearl's father's house. Pearl's father had been a seaman and wharf owner, and in his declining years had established a sea grill on one of his wharves, and lived up over it. To get to the Higgins home you ascended an outside staircase.

Silence filled the air; in that silence, you could hear the clock ticking on the mantel and the waves gently hitting the house. They were living in Pearl's father's house. Pearl's father had been a sailor and wharf owner, and in his later years, he had set up a seafood restaurant on one of his wharves, living above it. To reach the Higgins home, you had to climb an outside staircase.

The subject of Hat Tyler had a fatal fascination for Pearl Higgins.

The topic of Hat Tyler had a deadly attraction for Pearl Higgins.

"Do you know what I heard downtown this morning?" she resumed. "They say Jim Rackby's going to make her skipper of the new schooner. After she's just lost one by not keeping her eyes open too! The luck of some women! I don't pretend to know how she does it. A great coarse thing like her——"

"Do you know what I heard downtown this morning?" she continued. "They say Jim Rackby is going to make her the captain of the new schooner. After she just lost one by not paying attention too! The luck of some women! I can’t pretend to understand how she manages it. A big, rough person like her—"

"Still there's a different kind of a send-off to her, I was going to say," said Elmer. "Hat's a seaman, I'll say that for her."

"Still, there’s a different kind of farewell for her, I was going to say," said Elmer. "That’s a sailor, I’ll give her that."

"I guess there ain't much you won't say for her," Pearl retorted.

"I guess there isn't much you won't say for her," Pearl shot back.

"Then again, when the Alfred run her down she had the right of way."

"Then again, when the Alfred ran her down, she had the right of way."

"I guess her weight give her that," countered his wife.

"I guess her weight gives her that," replied his wife.

Elmer got up and stared across the harbor at the new schooner which Hat was to command. The Minnie Williams sat on the ways resplendent, her masts of yellow Oregon pine tapering into a blue sky. A mellow clack of calking hammers rang across the water.

Elmer got up and looked out across the harbor at the new schooner that Hat was set to command. The Minnie Williams rested on the ways, shining brightly, her masts made of yellow Oregon pine reaching up into a blue sky. A gentle clack of caulking hammers echoed over the water.

"Those ways are pitched pretty steep, it seems to me," he said. "When she goes she'll go with a flourish."

"Those paths are really steep, it looks like," he said. "When she leaves, she'll make quite an exit."

Among those who swore by Elmer for a man of wisdom was Jim Rackby, the owner of the schooner. Next day[Pg 185] the two men met in her shadow. The ship had just been pumped full of water, and now the calking gang were going round staring up with open mouths to see where the water came out. Taking advantage of their absorption Jim Rackby asked Elmer in low tones whether he considered Hat Tyler a fit person to be intrusted with a ship.

Among those who trusted Elmer for his wisdom was Jim Rackby, the owner of the schooner. The next day[Pg 185], the two men met in the ship's shadow. The vessel had just been pumped full of water, and now the caulking crew was walking around, staring with their mouths open to see where the water was leaking. Taking advantage of their distraction, Jim Rackby quietly asked Elmer if he thought Hat Tyler was a suitable person to be entrusted with a ship.

"I don't know a better," Elmer answered in the same low tone.

"I don't know a better one," Elmer replied in the same quiet tone.

"How about her losing this last ship?"

"How about her losing this last ship?"

"I wouldn't say this to my wife, it would only aggravate her," said Elmer, grinding up a piece off his plug, "but the loss of that ship is only another example of what that woman can do in the way of pure calculation when she sets out to. There she had that good-for-nothing schooner on her hands. Why, she had to come in here on these very flats and squat and squirt mud up into her seams, trip after trip, as I've seen with my own eyes, to keep the cargo from falling out as much as anything, let alone water coming in; and as soon as the mud had washed out it was all hands on the pumps, boys, for dear life.

"I wouldn’t say this to my wife because it would just make her mad," said Elmer, breaking off a piece of his plug, "but the loss of that ship is just another example of what that woman can do when she really puts her mind to it. She had that useless schooner to deal with. She had to come in here to these very flats, squat down, and pack mud into her seams, trip after trip, just to keep the cargo from falling out, not to mention keeping the water from coming in; and as soon as the mud washed out, it was all hands on the pumps, boys, to save our lives."

"Well, as I say, she took that ship out there in a fog, like a cat in a bag you might say, and filled up with paving stones to boot, and she planted her right there where the Alfred could come slap up against her and give the owners a chance to say 'Good morning' to the underwriters. And she owner of a good fourth at the time. Why, she's got dollars laid away now where you and I have got buttons. And, mind you, the underwriters had as good as told her that that would be her last trip. The insurance was going to fall in as soon as she made port. Now ain't that what you would call a smart woman, laying all joking aside? But I wouldn't want my wife to hear this, Jim. There's a little jealousy mixed in there, between you and me and the bedpost."

"Well, like I said, she took that ship out there in a fog, like a cat in a bag, and loaded it up with paving stones to boot. She positioned it right where the Alfred could come crashing into her, giving the owners a chance to say 'Good morning' to the underwriters. And she owned a solid fourth at the time. Honestly, she's got money saved now where you and I just have buttons. And, just so you know, the underwriters basically warned her that would be her last trip. The insurance would be void as soon as she reached port. Now, wouldn't you call that a smart woman, jokes aside? But I wouldn't want my wife to catch wind of this, Jim. There's a bit of jealousy in there, just between you, me, and the bedpost."

"Well," said Rackby, satisfied, "I had always understood that she was one of these kind that if they was let out they would always find their way home somehow."

"Well," Rackby said, feeling pleased, "I always thought she was the type who, if she got out, would find her way home somehow."

"Yes, sir!" said Elmer heartily. "Why, I was over here the day they was stepping the mainmast, and Hat was going to slip a five-dollar gold piece under the mast for luck, the way the last man did, but she thought better[Pg 186] of it. I see her change her mind at the last minute and reach in and take out a bright penny and creep that under quick, thinking the Lord would never notice the difference. I never knew a woman that was more downright fore-handed. Yes, sir, she's a dabster!"

"Absolutely!" Elmer said enthusiastically. "You know, I was here the day they put up the mainmast, and Hat was planning to slip a five-dollar gold piece under the mast for luck, like the last guy did, but then she thought twice[Pg 186] about it. I saw her change her mind at the last second and pull out a shiny penny instead, trying to sneak that one in, thinking the Lord wouldn’t notice the difference. I've never known a woman who was more straightforward. For sure, she's an expert!"

How true it is that we never know our friends in this world so largely made up of conjecture! Could Hat have known how powerfully Elmer had pleaded her cause, and at a time when it was half lost, would she have moved heaven and earth, as she was moving them, to bring him into disrepute? Would she have looked at him when they met with a dagger in either eye and one between her teeth? Would she have tugged that rope girdle tighter about her hips and passed him, as she did, with only a resolute quiver of her person?

How true it is that we never really know our friends in a world that's mostly filled with guesses! If Hat had known how passionately Elmer had defended her cause, especially when it was almost lost, would she have done everything possible to ruin his reputation? Would she have looked at him with hatred in her eyes the moment they met? Would she have pulled her belt tighter around her waist and walked past him, as she did, with just a determined shake of her body?

Elmer was in hopes that she would come round in time. "She's not much of a hand to hold a thing up against a body, Hat isn't," he tried to tell himself. And yet a vague presentiment, something like trouble in the wind, oppressed him.

Elmer hoped that she would come around eventually. "She doesn't really have a knack for standing up to anyone, Hat doesn’t," he tried to convince himself. Still, a vague sense of unease, something like trouble brewing, weighed on him.

Affairs were in this posture when launching day dawned fair. The Minnie Williams stood ready on the ways, dressed in her international code flags, which flew from all trucks. Sails of stiff new duck were bent to the booms, anchor chains had been roused up and laid on the windlass wildcat, a fire was kindled in the galley and a collation laid in the saloon. The owner was aboard.

Affairs were in this situation when launch day began with good weather. The Minnie Williams was ready on the ways, adorned with her international code flags, which were flying from all the trucks. New sails were attached to the booms, anchor chains were pulled up and placed on the windlass wildcat, a fire was started in the galley, and a spread was prepared in the saloon. The owner was on board.

Hat Tyler was very much in evidence, fore and aft, giving orders to the crew as to what was to be done as soon as the ship left the ways.

Hat Tyler was clearly present, both at the front and the back, directing the crew on what to do as soon as the ship set sail.

"I want that starboard hook dropped the minute we get the red buoy abeam. Understand? Jake Hawkins, you stand by the windlass. Take care when you snub her not to break that friction band. And stand by to let go the other hook in case we need it. This harbor ain't much bigger than a ten-quart can, when all is said."

"I want that starboard hook dropped as soon as we have the red buoy next to us. Got it? Jake Hawkins, you stay by the windlass. Be careful not to break that friction band when you snub her. And be ready to let go of the other hook just in case we need it. This harbor isn't much bigger than a ten-quart can, to be honest."

Hat was dressed in a splendid traveling suit of heavy brocaded stuff. She wore an enormous green-and-purple hat and carried a green bottle with red, white and blue streamers tied round its neck. Being skipper and a lady at one and the same time, she had chosen to christen the ship herself.[Pg 187]

Hat was wearing a fancy travel outfit made of thick, ornate fabric. She had a huge green and purple hat and was carrying a green bottle with red, white, and blue streamers tied around its neck. As both the captain and a lady, she decided to name the ship herself.[Pg 187]

"What's in the bottle, Hat?" sang out one of her admirers.

"What's in the bottle, Hat?" called out one of her admirers.

"Wouldn't you like to know?" Hat retorted wittily. She was in high spirits.

"Wouldn't you like to know?" Hat replied with a clever grin. She was in a great mood.

"Ain't it a waste of good stuff!" shouted another. "I guess it ain't everybody that can be trusted to christian a ship these hard times."

"Ain't it a waste of good stuff!" shouted another. "I guess not everyone can be trusted to bless a ship these tough times."

"It ain't the last drink she will get either," a more remote voice floated up to her. "I hear she's taking rum to France from Porto Rico."

"It’s not the last drink she’ll have either," a more distant voice floated up to her. "I heard she’s bringing rum to France from Puerto Rico."

Hat Tyler took a firmer grip of the bottle under its streamers, for this was the voice of Pearl Higgins.

Hat Tyler tightened his grip on the bottle, which was wrapped in streamers, because it was Pearl Higgins speaking.

Time pressed. Already the shore gang were splitting out the keel blocks. The whole town stood at gaze. The children had been let out of school. A group of the larger ones were gathered on the after deck, ready to sing America when the ship took the water. It was a gala day. Hat felt that all eyes were centered on her, and her commands rolled along the decks like so many red-hot solid shot.

Time was running out. The crew on the shore was already taking apart the keel blocks. The entire town was watching. The children had been let out of school. A group of the older ones gathered on the back deck, ready to sing "America" when the ship hit the water. It was a festive day. Hat felt that everyone's attention was on her, and her orders echoed across the decks like red-hot cannonballs.

The strokes of the men under her keel rang faster and faster yet. When the last block was split out from under that oaken keel it was expected that the ship would settle on the ways, that two smooth tallowed surfaces would come together, that the ship and all her five hundred tons would move the fraction of an inch, would slip, would slide, would speed stern foremost into what is called her native element. But ships are notional, and these expectations are sometimes dashed.

The strokes of the men under her keel grew faster and faster. When the last block was removed from beneath that wooden keel, everyone expected the ship to settle on the supports, that two smooth, waxed surfaces would meet, that the ship and her five hundred tons would shift just a tiny bit, would slip, would slide, and would rush stern first into what’s known as her natural element. But ships are just concepts, and those expectations can sometimes be shattered.

And now Elmer and his wife, who were stationed ankle deep in that yellow sea of chips under her prow, could see the brows of the shore gang beaded with sweat, and a look of desperate hurry in the eyes of the youngster coming with the paint pot and painting the bottom of the keel as the blocks fell one by one. Well he might hurry; for sometimes the ship trips the last dozen blocks or so, and thus stepped on with all that tonnage they snap and crackle, and splinters fly in every direction.

And now Elmer and his wife, standing ankle-deep in that yellow sea of chips under her front, could see the shore crew's brows dripping with sweat and a look of urgent panic in the eyes of the young guy coming with the paint pot to paint the bottom of the keel as the blocks fell one by one. He had good reason to hurry; because sometimes the ship that trips over the last dozen blocks or so, and with all that weight comes crashing down, causing them to snap and crackle, sending splinters flying in every direction.

Nothing now held the ship but a single iron dog which bound the two tallowed surfaces together. One stroke of the maul knocked this away. Still the ship hung fire.[Pg 188]

Nothing was holding the ship now except for a single iron dog that connected the two tallowed surfaces. One hit from the maul removed it. Still, the ship was stuck.[Pg 188]

"Run back and forth thwartships, you there; all you good people!" cried Hat hoarsely. "See if we can't start her that way."

"Run back and forth across the deck, everyone!" shouted Hat hoarsely. "Let’s see if we can get her started that way."

So the ship's launching company ran back and forth, and fore and aft, until their tongues were hanging out. Elmer nudged his wife and asked her if she remembered that night when they had danced up and down themselves at a moonlight launching. Pearl replied with a trace of acid that she had good cause to remember it. It was then that Elmer had screwed his courage to the speaking point.

So the ship's launching crew ran back and forth, and from front to back, until they were exhausted. Elmer nudged his wife and asked her if she remembered that night when they had danced all over during a moonlit launching. Pearl replied with a hint of sarcasm that she had plenty of reason to remember it. It was then that Elmer had gathered his courage to speak up.

In vain, all in vain Hat Tyler roared her orders. The Minnie Williams budged not, nor felt a thrill of life along her keel. The crowd beside the ways scarcely drew breath; the suspense was racking.

In vain, all in vain Hat Tyler shouted her orders. The Minnie Williams didn't move, nor did she feel a hint of life along her keel. The crowd beside the ways barely breathed; the tension was intense.

At length the ship's company stopped for lack of breath; and in a moment of hush a voice cried: "You better get out of that traveling suit, Hat Tyler. You won't travel to-day."

At last, the crew stopped because they were out of breath; and in a moment of silence, a voice called out, "You should change out of that travel outfit, Hat Tyler. You're not going anywhere today."

It was Pearl Higgins. She followed up her witty saying by a peal of jeering laughter, which punctured the tense mood of that great throng of friends and neighbors; and such a roar of laughter went up at Hat's expense that the Minnie Williams—and Hat no less—quivered from stem to stern.

It was Pearl Higgins. She followed up her witty remark with a burst of mocking laughter, which broke the tense vibe of that large crowd of friends and neighbors. The laughter directed at Hat was so loud that the Minnie Williams—and Hat too—shook from end to end.

The sea captain burst frankly into tears.

The sea captain broke down and cried.

"No, sir," Elmer said to a member of the Tall Stove Club who had missed the launching, "I never see Hat go all to pieces the way she did then. She was all broken up over it. Well, she might have mistrusted that Pearl had a bone to pick with her. Pearl had been between a sweat and a shiver to get in a word, and she see her chance and let her have it slap. 'T was just what the doctor ordered. It come in so kind of comical too. There was Hat, all twittered up in that great poison-green hat of hers with the little heap of crab apples over one eye—and she stood there and couldn't say ay, yes or no. And then it was boo-hoo, you know, same as women will when a thing ain't jest according to their liking. Hat's a smart woman, all right enough, but she don't show to her best advantage when she blubbers. I stood there looking at her and I couldn't think of nothing but that old adage that runs:[Pg 189] 'Hell is nothing to put alongside of a woman that has been laughed at.' 'Pearl,' I says, 'you've done it now. You can't tell me you haven't made an enemy of that woman.' And Pearl says to me, 'That great baby! I guess she'll survive.' 'Well,' I says, 'the fat's in the fire.' And Pearl says to me, ''T won't hurt her if she does lose a little flesh over it.' I don't know why it is these women can't live together in peace without kicking up such a touse all the time over trifles."

"No, sir," Elmer said to a member of the Tall Stove Club who had missed the launch, "I've never seen Hat fall apart the way she did then. She was really upset about it. Well, she might have suspected that Pearl had a grudge against her. Pearl was itching to get in a word, and when she saw her chance, she took it hard. It was just what the doctor ordered. It also came across as pretty funny. There was Hat, all flustered in that bright poison-green hat of hers with a little pile of crab apples over one eye—and she just stood there unable to say yes or no. Then it was tears, you know, just like women do when things don’t go their way. Hat’s a smart woman, no doubt, but she doesn’t look her best when she’s crying. I stood there watching her and I couldn’t help but think of that old saying: 'Hell is nothing compared to a woman who has been laughed at.' 'Pearl,' I said, 'you’ve done it now. You can’t tell me you haven’t made an enemy out of that woman.' And Pearl replied, 'That big baby! I’m sure she’ll get over it.' 'Well,' I said, 'the damage is done.' And Pearl said, 'It won’t hurt her if she loses a little weight over it.' I don’t know why these women can’t live together in peace without making such a fuss over little things."

Elmer was not free on the occasion itself to spend himself in narrative, however. His wife kept him close by her after her triumph. In grim silence she preceded him up the outside staircase, threw open the door to the house of Higgins and marched in. She commanded him to fetch a hod of coal. She rattled her irons, touched her finger to the bottom of a hot one—tszt—and brought it down on the ironing board with a masterful jounce. And then she glared out of the window at the massive stern of the Minnie Williams.

Elmer couldn't take the time to share his story at that moment. His wife kept him right by her side after her win. In heavy silence, she led him up the outdoor stairs, swung open the door to Higgins' house, and stepped inside. She ordered him to grab a bucket of coal. She shook her irons, tested the heat of one—tszt—and brought it down on the ironing board with a decisive thump. Then, she glared out the window at the imposing stern of the Minnie Williams.

"I guess she'll know better another time," she said grimly.

"I guess she'll understand better next time," she said grimly.

"Ain't you two women been at swords' points long enough?" pleaded Elmer.

"Aren't you two women done fighting yet?" pleaded Elmer.

"If she thinks she can walk all over me she'll find she's mightily mistaken."

"If she thinks she can take advantage of me, she'll be very wrong."

"All is, I mistrust she won't leave a stone unturned," Elmer said, scratching his ear. He was deep in the study of navigation again. "Hat's contrary; yes, she is; she's mulish when she's crossed. And I don't know when I've seen her get her back up the way she did to-day."

"All of it makes me think she won't stop at anything," Elmer said, scratching his ear. He was deep into studying navigation again. "That's the thing; yes, she is stubborn when she's upset. And I can't remember the last time I saw her react like she did today."

He spoke as briefly as possible on the subject, however. Good navigation began at home; and there were shallows there that would put to shame the terrors of Pollock Rip Slue. As he was going to bed near the hour of midnight he did just say that he would rather not have Hat Tyler for an enemy.

He kept his comments on the topic short. Good navigation started at home, and there were shallow areas that would make the dangers of Pollock Rip Slue seem minor. As he was heading to bed around midnight, he mentioned that he would prefer not to have Hat Tyler as an enemy.

"There's no telling when she may bob up and put a spoke in your wheel," he said, taking off his necktie.

"Who knows when she might show up and mess things up for you," he said, taking off his necktie.

"You see to it that you put on a clean collar in the morning," said Pearl Higgins from the bed. "The one you've got on's filthy dirty."[Pg 190]

"You make sure to put on a clean collar in the morning," said Pearl Higgins from the bed. "The one you're wearing is really dirty."[Pg 190]

"I wish you could see it in a little different light Pearl," said her spouse. "It ain't as if Hat Tyler was the fiend incarnate. But she'll naturally hanker to get back at you; and with me away and all——"

"I wish you could see it from a different perspective, Pearl," her spouse said. "It's not like Hat Tyler is the devil. But she will definitely want to get back at you; and with me gone and everything——"

"I can take care of myself, thank you," said Pearl.

"I can handle myself, thanks," Pearl said.

"Still and all, I don't like to leave you with things this way."

"Still, I don’t like leaving things like this with you."

"A precious lot you care how you leave things—going off at your age and getting into this awful war when there ain't a particle of need of it."

"Aren't you worried about how you leave things—going off at your age and getting involved in this terrible war when there's absolutely no reason for it?"

"Ain't we had that all out once?"

"Aren't we done discussing that already?"

"And then you stand up there and defend that woman."

"And then you stand up there and defend her."

"Now, Pearl——"

"Now, Pearl—"

"Yes, you are! You're defending her, and I shouldn't wonder if you didn't think as much of her as ever you did in your heart of hearts. Oh, if you only knew how it wrings me to think of you and she together!"

"Yes, you are! You're standing up for her, and I wouldn't be surprised if you think just as much of her now as you ever did deep down. Oh, if you only knew how much it hurts me to picture you two together!"

"There, there! Why, in those days I hadn't so much as—I didn't so much as know you were on earth."

"There, there! Back then, I didn’t even know you existed."

"We can't ever forget our first loves," said Pearl. "It's no use your standing up there and letting on. I know what I know. Put out the light and get into bed. Your feet are getting cold standing there that way."

"We can never forget our first loves," Pearl said. "It's pointless for you to stand up there pretending. I know what I know. Turn off the light and get into bed. Your feet are getting cold standing there like that."

Her mouth turned into the pillow, she went on: "I remember just as well as if it was yesterday when her father lay dying—you know how much he thought of that horse of his, and how it always had red tassels hung on its ears the first day of spring, and the brass on the harness was enough to put your eyes out, he worked over it so. He thought the world of that horse, and when he see he was going to go, he got up and said, 'Hat, shoot the horse. I won't be quiet in my grave for thinking what kind of treatment it may be getting.' And what does she do but out into the barn and shoot the gun into the air, and come back and let on like the horse is gone. And her poor father lying there at his last gasp."

Her mouth pressed into the pillow, she continued, "I remember it like it was yesterday when her father was dying—you know how much he cared for that horse of his, and how it always had red tassels on its ears on the first day of spring, and the brass on the harness was so shiny it practically blinded you; he spent so much time on it. He loved that horse, and when he realized he was nearing the end, he got up and said, 'Hat, shoot the horse. I can't rest in my grave knowing it might not be treated well.' And what does she do? She goes out to the barn, fires the gun into the air, and comes back pretending like the horse is gone. And there’s her poor father lying there with his last breaths."

"Still and all," said Elmer, "wouldn't it have been kind of too bad to put a young horse like that out of its misery? It warn't a day over ten years old."

"Still and all," said Elmer, "wouldn't it have been a shame to put a young horse like that out of its misery? It wasn't even a day over ten years old."

"And now what?" continued Pearl. "I heard only to-day that she's been to the first selectman about having[Pg 191] our place here condemned on the ground that it's unsafe. And the next thing I know I'll be turned out of house and home and won't know which way to turn nor where to lay my head. After I've slaved like a dog all my life and worse—and what thanks do I get for it? Why, my husband—walks away—and leaves me—in the lurch. That's how much he—thinks of me. Ain't you never coming to bed?"

"And now what?" Pearl continued. "I just heard today that she went to the first selectman about getting[Pg 191] our place condemned because it’s unsafe. The next thing I know, I’ll be thrown out of my home and won’t know where to go or where to sleep. After I’ve worked my fingers to the bone my whole life and even worse—and what do I get for it? My husband just walks away and leaves me high and dry. That’s how much he cares about me. Aren’t you ever coming to bed?"

Elmer, who had stood listening, now in fact had his lips ready puffed to blow out the light.

Elmer, who had been listening, now had his lips poised to blow out the light.

But he did not blow.

But he didn't blow.

Instead he said, "My soul and body, what was that?"

Instead he said, "What was that, my soul and body?"

A fearful sound smote upon their ears. Something had shouldered the house. The stovepipe in the kitchen fell down, there followed the sound as of some scaly creature dragging its body across the linoleum. Then there came a fall of plaster, and the kitchen stove itself appeared stealthily through the bedroom wall.

A scary noise hit their ears. Something had bumped into the house. The stovepipe in the kitchen collapsed, followed by the sound of some slimy creature dragging itself across the linoleum. Then there was a fall of plaster, and the kitchen stove itself appeared quietly through the bedroom wall.

"My conscience!" said Elmer Higgins at the height of his mystification.

"My conscience!" said Elmer Higgins, totally confused.

But we anticipate. It will be well at this point to look in on the affairs of Hat Tyler for a moment. When it became apparent that the Minnie Williams would not leave the ways until softer weather had loosened up the launching grease the crowd drifted away from her. The cook banked his fires and the crew went ashore for a carouse.

But we're eager to see what's happening. It would be good to check in on the situation with Hat Tyler for a moment. When it became clear that the Minnie Williams wouldn't set sail until the weather got milder and the launching grease was easier to handle, the crowd gradually left her. The cook put out his fires, and the crew headed ashore to have a good time.

Then it was that Hat had it out with Tyler. Jed said himself afterward that it was a regular old-fashioned session, but further than that he would not commit himself, beyond saying that of course Hat was sensitive—awful sensitive—and just as thin-skinned as she could be, and it was only natural she should get up on her high horse when once she had him alone. It was not till near midnight that, red of eye and with her hair stringing down any old how, she put her head out of the companionway and looked vengefully at the Higgins place across the way.

Then Hat confronted Tyler. Jed later remarked that it was an old-school showdown, but he wouldn’t say much more, only mentioning that Hat was really sensitive—extremely sensitive—and as thin-skinned as she could be. It was only natural for her to get all worked up once she had him alone. It wasn’t until close to midnight that, with red eyes and her hair a mess, she peeked out of the companionway and shot a vengeful glare at the Higgins place across the way.

"If looks could kill," Tyler said, thrusting his jaw out with hers, "there wouldn't be a grease spot left of that shack, would there, Hat?"

"If looks could kill," Tyler said, jutting his jaw out at hers, "there wouldn't be a grease spot left of that shack, right, Hat?"

Hat made no answer. She had felt an indefinable sensation at the soles of her feet.[Pg 192]

Hat didn’t respond. She felt a strange sensation at the soles of her feet.[Pg 192]

"We're away, Tyler, we're away!" she gasped.

"We're off, Tyler, we're off!" she gasped.

It was even so. Swift as a swallow on the wing and noiseless as a thief in the night the Minnie Williams left the smoking ways, with that deep and graceful bow always so thrilling to beholders when there are beholders; the first and most beautiful motion of the ship.

It was true. Fast as a swallow in flight and silent as a thief in the night, the Minnie Williams departed from the dock, with that deep and elegant bow always so exciting to onlookers when there were onlookers; the first and most stunning movement of the ship.

"You christian her, Hat!" cried Tyler. "I'll drop the hook."

"You'll save her, Hat!" shouted Tyler. "I'll drop the hook."

Hat broke the bottle over her stern works at the very moment that a roar of chain going out at the hawse pipe forward set the sleeping gulls flapping seaward. The Minnie Williams floated there lightly as a feather drifted from the wings of sleep, soundless save for the chain rattling out of her lockers. She had chosen that whimsical hour of the night to take her first bath, and who should say the lady nay?

Hat smashed the bottle over her bow just as a loud clanking of chain being let out at the hawse pipe up front startled the sleeping gulls into flight. The Minnie Williams floated there gently like a feather falling from the wings of sleep, silent except for the sound of the chain rattling out of her lockers. She had picked that quirky hour of the night to take her first bath, and who could say no to her?

Now by insensible degrees the near shore receded and the far shore drew near. Still slack chain rattled out of the hawse pipe.

Now, little by little, the nearby shore moved away while the distant shore came closer. The slack chain kept rattling out of the hawse pipe.

Hat strode forward.

Hat walked forward.

"For the Lord's sake, ain't you going to snub this ship!" she cried in a voice hoarse with fury.

"For the Lord's sake, aren't you going to ignore this ship!" she shouted in a voice rough with anger.

Jed Tyler thrust a ghastly dewy face out of the windlass room.

Jed Tyler stuck a horrifying, damp face out of the windlass room.

"I can't do it, Hat!" he gasped.

"I can't do it, Hat!" he gasped.

"You can't! Don't tell me you can't! Everything's been done that's been tried. You drop that hook or I'll know the reason why!"

"You can't! Don't say you can't! Everything that's been tried has been done. You let go of that hook or I'll find out why!"

"The friction band's broke square in two."

"The friction band broke right in half."

"Oh, damn it all, if I must say so—there!" said Hat bitterly, for she was not captain in name only. "If there's any such thing as break it's break at a time like this. Let go that port anchor."

"Oh, damn it all, if I have to say so—there!" Hat said bitterly, because she was not just a captain in name. "If there's ever a time to take a break, it's now. Release the port anchor."

"Both wildcats will turn idle the way things are here."

"Both wildcats will become lazy the way things are here."

"You do as I say! The weight of the chain may check her in some."

"You do what I say! The weight of the chain might hold her back a bit."

Tyler dropped his other hook.

Tyler dropped his other hook.

"How much chain have we got on that starboard anchor? Do you know?"

"How much chain do we have on that right-side anchor? Do you know?"

"About one hundred and seventy-five fathoms."

"About one hundred and seventy-five fathoms."

Hat went aft again and gave a calculating glance. When[Pg 193] the chain had been paid out to the bitter end the ship would bring up perforce if the anchor had caught on, for the bitter end had a round turn taken about the foot of the foremast, and was shackled to the keelson with a monster shackle. But—what was the width of the harbor at this point?

Hat went to the back again and took a thoughtful look. When[Pg 193] the chain had been completely paid out, the ship would inevitably stop if the anchor had caught, since the bitter end was looped around the base of the foremast and was secured to the keelson with a huge shackle. But—how wide was the harbor at this point?

"Give her port helm, you ninny," said Hat, wrapping herself in her arms. She shivered, partly because the night was chill and partly from nervous excitement. There was no time to be lost.

"Give her port helm, you fool," said Hat, wrapping her arms around herself. She shivered, partly because the night was cold and partly from nervous excitement. There was no time to waste.

"Can't. The rudder's bolted in the amidships position," said Jed in shaking accents.

"Can't. The rudder's secured in the middle position," said Jed in shaky tones.

This had been done to make sure that that giant tail-piece should meet the water squarely, as otherwise the thrust of the ship might snap the rudder post like a pipe-stem.

This was done to ensure that the massive tailpiece would hit the water straight on, because otherwise the force from the ship could break the rudder post like a thin pipe.

"Well, I guess the horse is out of the stable, then, that's what I guess," Hat said hoarsely. "She's launched herself now with a vengeance."

"Well, I guess the horse is out of the stable now, that’s my take,” Hat said hoarsely. “She’s really going for it now."

They fell silent. With the indifference to danger of a sleepwalker the Minnie Williams marched across the starlit harbor.

They fell silent. With the indifference to danger of a sleepwalker, the Minnie Williams strode across the starlit harbor.

Presently Hat brought down a heavy hand on her spouse's lean shoulder.

Presently, Hat placed a heavy hand on her partner's thin shoulder.

"You see what she's going to do, don't you?" she cried. "She's going to mix it with the Higgins place, that's what she's going to do! Give them a blue light. They're awake. I see a light burning in that south window."

"You see what she’s planning, right?" she exclaimed. "She’s going to combine it with the Higgins place, that’s what she’s going to do! Give them a blue light. They’re awake. I see a light on in that south window."

Tyler fetched a blue light; but his matches were wet with the sweat of his efforts in the windlass room. He could not strike fire.

Tyler grabbed a blue light, but his matches were damp from his sweat in the windlass room. He couldn't get a spark.

"What are you doing? What are you doing, man?" shrieked Hat. "Come, if you can't strike a light give them a shot out of that shotgun. The whole place is coming down round their ears in a minute."

"What are you doing? What are you doing, man?" yelled Hat. "Come on, if you can't light it, just fire that shotgun. The whole place is going to collapse any second."

"I give away the last cartridges I had yisterday to a boy that come asking for them."

"I gave away the last cartridges I had yesterday to a boy who came asking for them."

"I suppose you'd give 'em the shirt off your back if they come asking for it," cried Hat. "I never saw such a man. Get up the patent fog horn."[Pg 194]

"I guess you’d give them the shirt off your back if they asked for it," shouted Hat. "I've never seen anyone like you. Grab the patent fog horn."[Pg 194]

"I ain't got the key to the box," said Jed in the sulky tones of a man who can't begin to comply with the demands upon him.

"I don't have the key to the box," Jed said in the sulky tone of someone who can't even start to meet the demands placed on him.

"Ain't got the key! This is a pretty time to come telling me that. Run forward and see if you can't kink up the chain in the hawse pipe somehow."

"Don't have the key! This is a great time to be telling me that. Go ahead and see if you can get the chain tangled up in the hawse pipe somehow."

Jed Tyler affected not to hear this. There was a glorious crash coming, and for his part he meant to be an eyewitness. Followed a marvelous silence, during which with fateful celerity the Minnie Williams stalked the unsuspecting Higgins house. The seaward end of the wharf on which it stood had rotted away and fallen in, and nothing now remained but the line of spiles, which rose out of the water like a row of bad teeth from which the gums had fallen away. And on top of each spile roosted a huge sea gull of marvelous whiteness, fatted with the spoils of the harbor.

Jed Tyler pretended not to hear this. A spectacular crash was coming, and he intended to witness it. There followed an incredible silence, during which the Minnie Williams stealthily approached the unsuspecting Higgins house. The seaward end of the wharf it stood on had rotted away and collapsed, leaving behind only a line of spiles, rising out of the water like a row of decayed teeth with the gums missing. Perched atop each spile was a large sea gull, remarkably white, fattened by the treasures of the harbor.

So quietly had the Minnie Williams stolen upon them that the spiles on which they slept stirred and swayed out before they took note of the invasion. At the touch they rose shrieking on the night air with a vast flapping of wings.

So quietly had the Minnie Williams approached them that the supports they were resting on moved and swayed before they noticed the intrusion. At the touch, they jumped up screaming into the night with a great flapping of wings.

The ship passed between the long rows of spiling with nice judgment. Certainly in the circumstance she was doing the best she could by herself and her owners. At the left of her lay a little steamer tied up for the winter, the top of her stack swathed like a sore thumb; and only twenty feet to the right, under water, lurked, as Hat well knew, a cruel weed-grown stone abutment. To the fine angular stern of the Minnie Williams the Higgins place would be like nothing so much as a pillow stuffed with eiderdown.

The ship navigated between the long rows of spiling with good judgment. Given the situation, she was doing her best for herself and her owners. To her left, there was a small steamer tied up for the winter, its stack looking like a sore thumb; and only twenty feet to her right, underwater, lurked, as Hat well knew, a cruel, weed-covered stone abutment. To the sleek angular stern of the Minnie Williams, the Higgins place would feel like a pillow stuffed with down.

That fated residence stood forlorn in the starshine. It was old, it was gray, it suffered from some sort of shingle mange, and blue and yellow tin tobacco signs were tacked on here and there. The crazy outside staircase was like an aspiration that had come to nothing.

That doomed house stood abandoned in the starlight. It was old, gray, and it had some kind of shingles falling apart, with blue and yellow tin tobacco signs nailed up here and there. The wild outside staircase looked like a dream that had gone nowhere.

No knight of old ever couched lance against the shield of his enemy with surer aim than that which distinguished the Minnie Williams when she set her main boom against the house of Higgins to overthrow it. And it availed it nothing that it was founded upon a rock.[Pg 195]

No knight from the past ever aimed a lance at an enemy's shield with more certainty than the Minnie Williams did when it targeted the Higgins house to bring it down. And it didn't matter that it was built on solid ground.[Pg 195]

"My God, Tyler, can't you see what's taking place?" yelled Hat Tyler.

"My God, Tyler, can't you see what's happening?" yelled Hat Tyler.

Tyler unquestionably could. He had set a cold corn-cob pipe between his teeth; he answered nothing, but his fascinated saucer eyes were fixed on the precise spot where as it seemed the boom was destined to be planted. This was at a place about six feet below the square of soapstone with a hole in it, through which the stovepipe passed. He was not disappointed. The boom in fact exerted its whole pressure against the body of the stove itself, with the result which we have seen. The stove made its way across the kitchen and appeared in the bedroom at the moment when Elmer had made up his lips to blow the flame.

Tyler definitely could. He had a cold corn-cob pipe clenched between his teeth; he said nothing, but his wide, intrigued eyes were locked on the exact spot where it seemed the boom was about to be placed. This was about six feet below the square of soapstone that had a hole in it for the stovepipe. He wasn’t let down. The boom actually put all its force against the stove itself, resulting in what we’ve seen. The stove moved across the kitchen and appeared in the bedroom just as Elmer was getting ready to blow on the flame.

Nor was this all. The inexorable stern of the Minnie Williams followed after, raising the roof of the Higgins place with the skillful care of an epicure taking the cover off his favorite dish. The roof yielded with only a gentle rippling motion, and the ship's lifeboat, which hung from davits aft, scraped the remains of supper off the supper table with her keel.

Nor was this all. The unyielding stern of the Minnie Williams followed behind, lifting the roof of the Higgins place with the careful precision of a foodie revealing his favorite dish. The roof gave way with just a slight ripple, and the ship's lifeboat, which was hanging from the davits at the back, dragged the leftovers of dinner off the table with its keel.

Zinie Shadd, returning late from a lodge meeting which had wound up with a little supper in the banquet hall, felt a queer stir through his members to see the Higgins place alter its usually placid countenance, falter, turn half round, and get down on its knees with an apparently disastrous collapse of its four walls and of everything within them. The short wide windows narrowed and lengthened with an effect of bodily agony as the ribs of the place were snapped off short all round the eaves.

Zinie Shadd, coming back late from a lodge meeting that ended with a small dinner in the banquet hall, felt an odd sensation as he saw the Higgins place change from its usual calm appearance, hesitate, turn halfway around, and collapse to its knees with what looked like a disastrous breakdown of its four walls and everything inside. The short, wide windows stretched and narrowed with a sense of physical pain as the structure's sides broke off suddenly all around the eaves.

"God help them poor creatures inside!" he was moved to utter out of the goodness of his heart. "She went in jest as easy," he recounted later to one of his cronies. "It warn't no more exertion for her than 't would be to you to stick your finger through a cream puff."

"God help those poor creatures inside!" he felt compelled to say out of the kindness in his heart. "She went in like it was nothing," he later told one of his friends. "It wasn't any harder for her than it would be for you to poke your finger through a cream puff."

"How come it they 'scaped with a whole skin?"

"How did they get away unharmed?"

"I don't see for the life of me. Elmer says himself it's just another case of where it's for a man to live, and if it ain't for him to he won't, and if it's for him to be will, and that's about all there is to it."

"I just can’t understand it. Elmer says it’s just another situation where it’s for a man to live, and if it’s not meant for him, he won’t. But if it is meant for him, he will, and that’s pretty much all there is to it."

Elmer's exact phrase has been that he guessed nothing coming from the sea side would ever cheat the gallows.[Pg 196]

Elmer has said that he figures nothing coming from the sea will ever escape the gallows.[Pg 196]

Pearl Higgins told a friend of hers that the one thing that came into her mind as she lay there was that the place had been torpedoed.

Pearl Higgins told a friend that the first thing that came to her mind as she lay there was that the place had been hit by a torpedo.

"I knew what it was just as well as I wanted to," she said. She had known all along that if any place would get it it would be the Higgins place, on account of its exposed position, right in line with anything that showed up at the mouth of the harbor. Of course if she had stopped to think she would have known that a torpedo didn't come through a house at the snail's pace the stove was moving at when it looked through at her.

"I knew exactly what it was, just like I wanted to," she said. She had always known that if any place would be affected, it would be the Higgins place, due to its exposed location, right in line with anything that appeared at the harbor entrance. Of course, if she had taken a moment to think, she would have realized that a torpedo doesn’t move through a house at the slow pace of the stove when it was looking in at her.

"But my land, at a time like that what is a body to think?" she inquired. Of course as soon as she could get her wits together she could see that it was her own stove, and nothing to be afraid of in itself if only she knew what was animating it.

"But my goodness, what’s a person supposed to think in a situation like that?" she asked. Once she managed to collect her thoughts, she realized it was just her own stove, and there was nothing to be scared of, as long as she understood what was causing it to act that way.

There was the rub. The truth is, the performance of the stove, at that hour of the night, too, was so wholly out of the ordinary that she and Elmer had not so much as stirred out of their tracks for the fraction of a second it took the thing to come clear into the room. Pearl said later that she thought she was seeing things.

There was the catch. The truth is, the stove's performance, at that hour of the night, was so completely unusual that she and Elmer didn't even move for the split second it took for it to come fully into the room. Pearl later said she thought she was imagining things.

"Scared? I was petrified! I couldn't stir hand or foot," she told her friend. "You talk about your flabbergasted women! I never had such a feeling come over me before."

"Scared? I was terrified! I couldn't move a muscle," she told her friend. "You talk about your shocked women! I’ve never felt anything like that before."

Of course neither of them had the faintest notion of what was at the back of it, and that made it all the worse. Pearl lay there under the clothes as limp as a rag, and the main boom of the Minnie Williams, which as we know was the thing behind it all, urged the stove forward until it was in square contact with the foot of the bed.

Of course, neither of them had the slightest idea of what was really going on, and that made it even worse. Pearl lay there under the blankets, completely limp, while the main boom of the Minnie Williams, which we know was the cause of it all, pushed the stove forward until it was directly against the foot of the bed.

Now if there was one thing on which Pearl Higgins prided herself it was her bed. It was a mountainous, whale-backed, feather-bedded four-poster, built in the days of San Domingo mahogany, and quite capable of supporting the weight of a baby elephant without a quiver. Equipped with the legs of a colossus it had a frame to match. Tradition had it that a governor of the state had once lain in it. If there was one thing sure, therefore, it was that the bed would not collapse. But then again the[Pg 197] Minnie Williams was a lady not to be denied. She must come on; she could not help it for her heart, for the bitter end of the chain cable was not yet, and she still had way on her.

Now, if there was one thing Pearl Higgins was proud of, it was her bed. It was a massive, whale-shaped, feather-down four-poster, built during the era of San Domingo mahogany, and completely capable of supporting the weight of a baby elephant without even budging. With legs like a giant, it had a sturdy frame to match. Legend had it that a governor of the state had once slept in it. So, one thing was for sure: the bed would not collapse. But then again, the [Pg 197] Minnie Williams was a determined lady. She had to push on; she couldn’t help it because her heart was still in it, and the bitter end of the chain cable wasn't here yet—she still had momentum.

The bed, the stove and the boom met, they fitted together as if they had been made for one another from the beginning, they engaged each other like vertebra in a spine, they stiffened. There came a fearful rending of laths; the mopboard buckled; two vases of alabaster fell from the parlor mantel, and almost at the same moment the red plush clock with the stone cuckoo-bird over the dial and the music box "where its gizzard should have been," as Elmer always said, fell likewise. Pearl said afterward she knew that had gone because it started playing there on the floor at a great rate. And the next thing she knew she was in the parlor herself; and such a mess! She didn't know as she ever wanted to lay eyes on it again after that night's works.

The bed, the stove, and the boom came together perfectly, as if they were meant to fit from the start, locking in place like vertebrae in a spine, and became rigid. There was a terrifying crash of wooden slats; the baseboard warped; two alabaster vases fell from the living room mantel, and almost at the same moment, the red plush clock with the stone cuckoo bird above the dial and the music box “where its gizzard should have been,” as Elmer always said, fell too. Pearl later said she knew it had fallen because it started playing right there on the floor at full volume. The next thing she knew, she was in the living room herself; and what a disaster! She didn’t think she ever wanted to see it again after that night’s chaos.

Elmer, uncertain what part to play, walked along with the bed, still carrying the hand lamp in his hand, to light the Minnie Williams along, and dodging falling walls and plaster. He said when questioned by Zinie Shadd that he hadn't felt any particular alarm, on account of the deliberate way she had come poking in there, with a kind of a root-hog-or-die look about her; and he said he never for a minute doubted his ability and Pearl's to make good their escape if the worst came to the worst.

Elmer, unsure of his role, walked alongside the bed, still holding the lamp to light the Minnie Williams while avoiding falling walls and plaster. When Zinie Shadd asked him about it, he said he hadn't felt particularly alarmed because of the confident way she had come in, almost like she was ready to take on anything; and he mentioned that he never doubted his and Pearl's ability to escape if things got really bad.

It really wasn't until the parlor went, as he explained to the Tall Stove Club, that he took it into his head to look over his shoulder; and it was then that he saw the lifeboat sweeping on victoriously across the kitchen, or what had been the kitchen. And on top of that he saw Hat Tyler looking down as cool as a cucumber, and her husband standing beside her.

It wasn't until the parlor was gone, as he told the Tall Stove Club, that he thought to look back; and that was when he saw the lifeboat triumphantly floating across the kitchen, or what used to be the kitchen. On top of that, he saw Hat Tyler looking perfectly calm, with her husband standing next to her.

"She had come on deck jest as she was," he stated at that time with a quiet chuckle, "and I never see anything like so much interest showing in a human countenance before."

"She had come on deck just as she was," he said at the time with a quiet chuckle, "and I’ve never seen so much interest on a person's face before."

Hat Tyler might well show interest; for after the house came the land—and the land, well she knew it, was made of sterner stuff. A shriek from Pearl told Elmer that[Pg 198] his wife had found her tongue, as he phrased it. The fact is she had caught sight of Hat Tyler standing over her like an avenging fury.

Hat Tyler might definitely be interested; because after the house came the land—and the land, well she understood, was tougher. A scream from Pearl signaled to Elmer that[Pg 198] his wife had finally found her voice, as he put it. The truth was, she had seen Hat Tyler looming over her like a vengeful spirit.

But precisely at this moment the chain cable, which had all this time lain lethargic on the floor of the harbor, roused itself link by link, tautened, took a grip on the hook and snubbed the ship. None too soon, it had run out to the bitter end.

But right at that moment, the chain cable, which had been lying sluggishly on the harbor floor all this time, came to life link by link, tightened up, grabbed the hook, and pulled the ship in. Just in time, it had reached its limit.

Pearl Higgins' bed halted, the stove halted, and Elmer set down his lamp. The boom receded. With the same swanlike ease she had used in effecting an entrance, the Minnie Williams floated out into the stream again.

Pearl Higgins' bed stopped, the stove stopped, and Elmer put down his lamp. The noise faded away. With the same graceful way she had used to enter, the Minnie Williams glided back into the stream again.

And in the very instant of that heaven-sent reversal Hat Tyler cried in trumpet tones, "Travel yourself, and see how you like it!"

And at that exact moment of that miraculous turnaround, Hat Tyler shouted in loud tones, "Go experience it for yourself and see what you think!"

A shriek of demoniac laughter came on the heels of that. There were none present to laugh with Hat, but that laugh of hers rang in Pearl Higgins' ears like the last trump. She got herself over the side of the bed in short order. Too late, alas! Hat Tyler's had been a Parthian shot. The ship was out of the house altogether by then, and the roof had settled back over its joists at a rakish angle. The whole after part of the house was mashed into a neat concavity which would have made a perfect mold for the Minnie Williams' stern, and the Minnie Williams was in the stream again, with not a scratch about her.

A screech of crazy laughter followed that. There was no one around to laugh with Hat, but her laughter echoed in Pearl Higgins' ears like a final call. She quickly got out of bed. Too late, unfortunately! Hat Tyler's laugh had been a parting shot. The ship was long gone by then, and the roof had slumped back over its beams at an odd angle. The entire back part of the house was crushed into a neat dip that would have made a perfect mold for the Minnie Williams' stern, and the Minnie Williams was back in the water again, completely unharmed.

"Ain't that something?" Elmer Higgins said, standing at the edge of this declivity. "Ain't that something huge?"

"Ain't that something?" Elmer Higgins said, standing at the edge of this slope. "Ain't that something big?"

"Stand there and gawk! I would if I was you!" cried his wife. "Oh, will I ever get that laugh out of my ears if I live to be a hundred? Did ever you hear anything so hateful? I think you're a pretty small part of a man myself! The least you could have done was to have lit into her when you had the chance.

"Stand there and stare! I would if I were you!" shouted his wife. "Oh, will I ever get that laugh out of my head if I live to be a hundred? Have you ever heard anything so awful? I think you're a pretty pathetic excuse for a man! The least you could have done was confront her when you had the chance."

"But no, not you! What do you do but stand there and never so much as open your mouth!"

"But no, not you! All you do is stand there and never even open your mouth!"

"I was so kind of took aback," Elmer advanced, "what with one thing and another, I couldn't seem to lay my hands on jest the words I wanted. And she standing there jest as she was too. Ain't she immense? Where you going to look to for a solider woman than Hat?"[Pg 199]

"I was really taken aback," Elmer said, "with everything going on, I couldn't find the right words. And there she was standing there just as she is. Isn't she amazing? Where are you going to find a stronger woman than Hat?"[Pg 199]

"It's just like her for all the world, pushing herself in where she's not wanted," sobbed Pearl miserably. "The gall of her! And she just itching to get this house out of the way too! I suppose you'll be just contrary-minded enough now to say that she didn't do it on purpose?"

"It's just like her, all right, barging in where she's not wanted," Pearl sobbed miserably. "The nerve she has! And she’s just dying to get this house out of the way too! I guess you’ll be just stubborn enough now to say that she didn’t do it on purpose?"

"No," said Elmer, solemn as a judge. "She forelaid for it all right, all right. I been saying right along she warn't a woman to sit quiet under a blow, and I told you as much at the time, mamma, if you'll recollect. I said, 'When Hat hits back I look out from under.'"

"No," said Elmer, serious as a judge. "She definitely set things up for this, no doubt about it. I've been saying all along that she wasn't the type to just take a hit without reacting, and I mentioned that to you back then, mom, if you remember. I said, 'When Hat strikes back, I'm going to be on guard.'"

He picked a lump of plaster out of his ear and lifted high the lamp.

He pulled a chunk of plaster out of his ear and raised the lamp high.

"But my grief, my grief, when all is said and done, ain't she a dabster!" he whispered with a tinge of admiration. "And warn't it—warn't it nice calculation?"[Pg 200]

"But my grief, my grief, when everything is considered, isn’t she talented!" he whispered with a hint of admiration. "And wasn’t it—wasn’t it a clever calculation?"[Pg 200]


THE MEEKER RITUAL[14]

By JOSEPH HERGESHEIMER

By JOSEPH HERGESHEIMER

From The Century

From *The Century*

I. The Rock Of Ages

The Rock of Ages

The entire pretension is so ridiculous that it is difficult to credit the extent of its acceptance. I don't mean McGeorge's story, but the whole sweep of spiritism. It ought to be unnecessary to point out the puerility of the evidence—the absurd babble advanced as the speech of wise men submerged in the silent consummation of death, the penny tricks with bells and banjos, the circus-like tables and anthropomorphic Edens. Yet, so far as the phrase goes, there is something in it; but whatever that is, lies in demonstrable science, the investigations of the subconscious by Freud and Jung.

The whole idea is so ridiculous that it's hard to believe how widely it's been accepted. I'm not talking about McGeorge's story, but about spiritism as a whole. It shouldn't be necessary to point out how childish the evidence is—the silly chatter presented as the words of wise men lost in death's silence, the cheap tricks with bells and banjos, the circus-like tables and human-like Edens. Still, to some extent, there’s something to it; whatever that is, it belongs in observable science, specifically in Freud and Jung’s studies of the subconscious.

McGeorge himself, a reporter with a sufficient education in the actual, tried to repeat impartially, with the vain illusion of an open mind, what he had been told; but it was clear that his power of reasoning had been disarranged. We were sitting in the Italian restaurant near his paper to which he had conducted me, and he was inordinately troubled by flies. A small, dark man, he was never without a cigarette; he had always been nervous, but I had no memory of such uneasiness as he now exhibited.

McGeorge himself, a reporter with a decent education in the real world, tried to share what he’d been told in a supposedly neutral way, but it was obvious that his ability to think straight was off. We were sitting in the Italian restaurant near his office that he had brought me to, and he was excessively bothered by flies. A small, dark guy, he always had a cigarette in hand; he had always been a bit anxious, but I couldn’t recall him being this uneasy before.

"It's rather dreadful," he said, gazing at me for an instant, and then shifting his glance about the white plaster walls and small flock of tables, deserted at that hour. "I mean this thing of not really dying—hanging about in the wind, in space. I used to have a natural dread of death; but now I'm afraid of—of keeping on. When[Pg 201] you think of it, a grave's quite a pleasant place. It's restful. This other—" He broke off, but not to eat.

"It's really awful," he said, looking at me for a moment before turning his gaze to the white plaster walls and the small group of tables, empty at that hour. "I mean this thing of not really dying—just lingering in the air, in space. I used to have a natural fear of death; but now I'm afraid of—of continuing on. When[Pg 201] you think about it, a grave is actually quite a nice place. It's peaceful. This other—" He stopped, but not to eat.

"My editor," he began anew, apparently at a tangent, "wouldn't consider it. I was glad. I'd like to forget it, go back. There might be a story for you."

"My editor," he started again, seemingly off-topic, "wouldn't approve it. I was relieved. I'd like to move on, go back. There might be a story for you."

Whatever he had heard in connection with the Meeker circle, I assured him, would offer me nothing; I didn't write that sort of thing.

Whatever he had heard about the Meeker circle, I told him, wouldn't mean anything to me; I didn't write that kind of stuff.

"You'd appreciate Lizzie Tuoey," he asserted.

"You'd really like Lizzie Tuoey," he said.

McGeorge had been sent to the Meeker house to unearth what he could about the death of Mrs. Kraemer. He described vividly the location, which provided the sole interest to an end admitted normal in its main features. It was, he said, one of those vitrified wildernesses of brick that have given the city the name of a place of homes; dreadful. Amazing in extent, it was without a single feature to vary the monotony of two-storied dwellings cut into exact parallelograms by paved streets; there was a perspective of continuous façades and unbroken tin roofs in every direction, with a grocery or drug-store and an occasional saloon at the corners, and beyond the sullen red steeple of a church.

McGeorge was sent to the Meeker house to find out whatever he could about Mrs. Kraemer's death. He vividly described the place, which was the only interesting thing about an otherwise normal neighborhood. He said it was one of those stark urban areas filled with brick, which have earned the city its reputation as a place of homes; quite grim. It was impressively large but lacked any features to break up the monotony of two-story buildings arranged in exact rectangles by paved streets; there was a view of endless façades and unbroken metal roofs in every direction, with a grocery or drug store and an occasional bar at the corners, and beyond that, the gloomy red steeple of a church.

Dusk was gathering when McGeorge reached the Meekers. It was August, and the sun had blazed throughout the day, with the parching heat; the smell of brick dust and scorched tin was hideous. His word. There was, too, a faint metallic clangor in the air. He knew that it came from the surface-cars, yet he could not rid himself of the thought of iron furnace-doors.

Dusk was settling in when McGeorge arrived at the Meekers. It was August, and the sun had been blazing all day, with the sweltering heat; the smell of brick dust and burnt tin was awful. His word. There was also a faint metallic clanging in the air. He knew it came from the surface cars, yet he couldn’t shake the image of iron furnace doors.

He had, of course, heard of the Meekers before. So had I, for that matter. A crack-brained professor had written a laborious, fantastic book about their mediumship and power of communication with the other world. They sat together as a family: the elder Meekers; the wife's sister; a boy, Albert, of fourteen; Ena, close to twenty; and Jannie, a girl seventeen years old and the medium proper. Jannie's familiar spirit was called Stepan. He had, it seemed, lived and died in the reign of Peter the Great; yet he was still actual, but unmaterialized, and extremely anxious to reassure every one through Jannie of the supernal happiness of the beyond. What [Pg 202]messages I read, glancing over hysterical pages, gave me singularly little comfort, with the possible exception of the statement that there were cigars; good cigars Stepan, or Jannie, explained, such as on earth cost three for a quarter.

He had definitely heard of the Meekers before. So had I, for that matter. A completely unhinged professor had written a tedious, wild book about their ability to communicate with the spirit world. They sat together as a family: the elder Meekers; the wife’s sister; a fourteen-year-old boy, Albert; Ena, who was almost twenty; and Jannie, a seventeen-year-old girl who was the actual medium. Jannie’s spirit guide was named Stepan. He had apparently lived and died during the reign of Peter the Great; yet he was still present, though not in physical form, and extremely eager to reassure everyone through Jannie about the heavenly bliss of the afterlife. What [Pg 202]messages I skimmed through, flipping over dramatic pages, gave me surprisingly little comfort, except for the part that mentioned there were cigars; good cigars, Stepan or Jannie explained, like the ones on earth that cost three for a quarter.

However, most of what McGeorge told me directly concerned Lizzie Tuoey. The Meekers he couldn't see at all. They remained in an undiscovered part of the house—there was a strong reek of frying onions from the kitchen—and delegated the servant as their link with the curious or respectful or impertinent world.

However, most of what McGeorge told me was directly about Lizzie Tuoey. He couldn't see the Meekers at all. They stayed in a hidden part of the house—there was a strong smell of frying onions coming from the kitchen—and used the servant as their connection to the curious, respectful, or rude world.

Lizzie admitted him to the parlor, where, she informed him, the sittings took place. There wasn't much furniture beyond a plain, heavy table, an array of stiff chairs thrust back against the walls, and on a mantel a highly painted miniature Rock of Ages, with a white-clad figure clinging to it, washed with a poisonous green wave, all inclosed in a glass bell. At the rear was a heavy curtain that, he found, covered the entrance to a smaller room.

Lizzie let him into the living room, where, she told him, the meetings happened. There wasn't much furniture aside from a simple, heavy table, a bunch of stiff chairs pushed back against the walls, and on a mantel, a vividly painted miniature of the Rock of Ages, featuring a figure in white clinging to it, engulfed by a sickly green wave, all enclosed in a glass dome. At the back was a thick curtain that he discovered hid the entrance to a smaller room.

Lizzie was a stout, cheerful person, with the ready sympathies and superstitions of the primitive mind of the south of Ireland. She was in a maze of excitement, and his difficulty was not to get her to talk, but to arrest her incoherent flood of invocations, saints' names, and credulity.

Lizzie was a plump, cheerful person, filled with the quick sympathies and superstitions of the traditional mindset of southern Ireland. She was in a whirlwind of excitement, and his challenge wasn't getting her to speak, but trying to stem her chaotic stream of prayers, saints' names, and naivety.

Her duties at the Meekers had been various; one of them was the playing of mechanical music in the back room at certain opportune moments. She said that Stepan particularly requested it; the low strains made it easier for him to speak to the dear folks on this side. It couldn't compare, though, Stepan had added, with the music beyond; and why should it, Lizzie had commented, and all the blessed saints bursting their throats with tunes! She swore, however, that she had had no part in the ringing of the bells or the knocks and jumps the table took.

Her responsibilities at the Meekers varied; one of them was playing recorded music in the back room at certain moments. She mentioned that Stepan specifically asked for it; the soft melodies helped him talk to the loved ones on this side. However, Stepan had added, it couldn't compare to the music on the other side; and why would it, Lizzie remarked, with all the blessed saints singing their hearts out! She insisted, though, that she had nothing to do with the ringing of the bells or the knocks and movements the table made.

She had no explanation for the latter other than the conviction that the dear God had little, if any, part in it. Rather her choice of an agent inclined to the devil. Things happened, she affirmed, that tightened her head like a kettle. The cries and groaning from the parlor during a sitting would blast the soul of you. It was nothing at all[Pg 203] for a stranger to faint away cold. The light would then be turned up, and water dashed on the unconscious face.

She had no explanation for the latter other than the belief that God had little, if any, involvement in it. Instead, she felt her choice of an agent leaned towards the devil. Events occurred, she insisted, that made her head feel tight like a kettle. The cries and moans from the parlor during a session would shock you to your core. It was common for a stranger to faint dead away. Then the light would be turned up, and water splashed on the unconscious face.[Pg 203]

She insisted, McGeorge particularized, that the Meekers took no money for their sittings. At times some grateful person would press a sum on them; a woman had given two hundred and seventy dollars after a conversation with her nephew, dead, as the world called it, twelve years. All the Meekers worked but Jannie; she was spared every annoyance possible, and lay in bed till noon. At the suggestion of Stepan, she made the most unexpected demands. Stepan liked pink silk stockings. He begged her to eat a candy called Turkish paste. He recommended a "teeny" glass of Benedictine, a bottle of which was kept ready. He told her to pinch her flesh black to show—Lizzie Tuoey forgot what.

She insisted, McGeorge explained, that the Meekers didn't accept any payment for their sessions. Occasionally, a thankful person would insist on giving them money; one woman had given two hundred seventy dollars after talking to her nephew, who had been gone, as they put it, for twelve years. All the Meekers worked except Jannie; she was kept free from any trouble and stayed in bed until noon. Following Stepan's suggestion, she started making the most surprising requests. Stepan liked pink silk stockings. He urged her to try a candy called Turkish paste. He recommended a "teeny" glass of Benedictine, which they always had on hand. He told her to pinch her skin until it turned black to demonstrate—Lizzie Tuoey forgot what.

Jannie was always dragged out with a face the color of wet laundry soap. She had crying fits; at times her voice would change, and she'd speak a gibberish that Mr. Meeker declared was Russian; and after a trance she would eat for six. There was nothing about the senior Meeker Lizzie could describe, but she disliked Mrs. Meeker intensely. She made the preposterous statement that the woman could see through the blank walls of the house. Ena was pale, but pretty, despite dark smudges under her eyes; she sat up very late with boys or else sulked by herself. Albert had a big grinning head on him, and ate flies. Lizzie had often seen him at it. He spent hours against the panes of glass and outside the kitchen door.

Jannie was always dragged out with a face that looked like wet laundry soap. She had crying fits; sometimes her voice would change, and she'd speak a mix of sounds that Mr. Meeker said was Russian; and after a shock, she'd eat like there was no tomorrow. Lizzie couldn’t describe anything about senior Meeker, but she really disliked Mrs. Meeker. She made the ridiculous claim that the woman could see through the blank walls of the house. Ena was pale but pretty, despite the dark circles under her eyes; she stayed up very late with boys or sulked alone. Albert had a big grinning head and ate flies. Lizzie had often seen him doing it. He spent hours against the windows and outside the kitchen door.

It wasn't what you could name gay at the Meekers, and, indeed, it hadn't been necessary for the priest to insist on the girl finding another place; she had decided that independently after she had been there less than a month. Then Mrs. Kraemer had died during a sitting. She would be off, she told McGeorge, the first of the week.

It wasn't what you'd call gay at the Meekers, and honestly, the priest didn't even need to insist the girl find another place; she had made that decision on her own after being there for less than a month. Then Mrs. Kraemer had passed away during a sitting. She told McGeorge she'd be leaving at the start of the week.

The latter, whose interest at the beginning had been commendably penetrating, asked about Mrs. Meeker's sister; but he discovered nothing more than that—Lizzie Tuoey allowed for a heretic—she was religious. They were all serious about the spiritism, and believed absolutely[Pg 204] in Jannie and Stepan, in the messages, the voices and shades that they evoked.

The latter, who had shown impressive curiosity at the start, asked about Mrs. Meeker's sister; but he found out nothing more than that—Lizzie Tuoey, being somewhat of an outsider, was religious. They were all serious about spiritism and completely believed[Pg 204] in Jannie and Stepan, in the messages, the voices, and the spirits they brought forward.

However, questioned directly about Mrs. Kraemer's presence at a sitting, the servant's ready flow of comment and explanation abruptly dwindled to the meager invocation of holy names. It was evidently a business with which she wanted little dealing, even with Mrs. Kraemer safely absent, and with no suspicion of criminal irregularity.

However, when asked directly about Mrs. Kraemer's presence at a meeting, the servant's easy stream of talk and explanation suddenly shrank to just a few religious phrases. It was clear that this was a topic she wanted to avoid, even with Mrs. Kraemer clearly not there and no hint of any wrongdoing.

The reporting of that occurrence gave a sufficiently clear impression of the dead woman. She was the relict of August, a naturalized American citizen born in Salzburg, and whose estate, a comfortable aggregate of more than two millions, came partly from hop-fields in his native locality. There was one child, a son past twenty, not the usual inept offspring of late-acquired wealth, but a vigorously administrative youth who spent half the year in charge of the family investment in Germany. At the beginning of the Great War the inevitable overtook the Salzburg industry; its financial resources were acquired by the Imperial Government, and young Kraemer, then abroad, was urged into the German Army.

The report about the incident provided a clear picture of the deceased woman. She was the widow of August, a naturalized American citizen originally from Salzburg, whose estate totaled over two million, partly from hop fields in his hometown. They had one child, a son in his twenties, who was not the typical incompetent heir of newfound wealth but instead a capable young man who spent half the year managing the family investments in Germany. When the Great War began, the inevitable happened to the Salzburg industry; its financial assets were taken over by the Imperial Government, and young Kraemer, who was abroad at the time, was called into the German Army.

McGeorge, with a great deal of trouble, extracted some additional angles of insight on Mrs. Kraemer from the reluctant Lizzie.

McGeorge, with a lot of effort, got some extra insights about Mrs. Kraemer from the unwilling Lizzie.

She was an impressive figure of a lady in fine lavender muslin ruffles, a small hat, blazing diamonds, and a hook in her nose, but Roman and not Jew. A bullying voice and a respectful chauffeur in a glittering car completed the picture. She had nothing favorable to say for the location of the Meeker house; indeed, she complained pretty generally, in her loud, assertive tones, about the inefficiency of city administration in America, but she held out hopes of improvement in the near future. She grew impatiently mysterious—hints were not her habit—in regard to the good shortly to enfold the entire earth. Lizzie gathered somehow that this was bound up with her son, now an officer in a smart Uhlan regiment.

She was an impressive woman in elegant lavender muslin ruffles, a small hat, sparkling diamonds, and a nose ring, but Roman and not Jewish. A commanding voice and a respectful chauffeur in a flashy car completed the image. She had nothing nice to say about the location of the Meeker house; in fact, she generally complained, in her loud, assertive voice, about the inefficiency of city management in America, but she was hopeful for improvement soon. She grew cryptically impatient—hints weren’t her style—about the good that was soon to come to the entire world. Lizzie somehow sensed that this was connected to her son, who was now an officer in a prestigious Uhlan regiment.

A man of Mrs. Kraemer's type, and the analogy is far closer than common, would never have come to the Meekers for a message from a son warring in the north[Pg 205] of France. It is by such lapses that women with the greatest show of logic prove the persistent domination of the earliest emotional instincts. After all, Lizzie Tuoey and Mrs. Kraemer were far more alike than any two such apparently dissimilar men.

A man like Mrs. Kraemer, and the comparison is much closer than usual, would never have approached the Meekers for news about a son fighting in the north[Pg 205] of France. It’s through these oversights that women who seem the most logical show the lasting influence of their earliest emotional instincts. After all, Lizzie Tuoey and Mrs. Kraemer were much more similar than any two seemingly different men.

At this point McGeorge was lost in the irrelevancy of Lizzie's mind. She made a random statement about Mrs. Meeker's sister and a neighbor, and returned to the uncertain quality of Jannie's temper and the limitations of a medium. It seemed that Jannie was unable to direct successful sittings without a day between for the recuperation of her power. It used her up something fierce. Stepan as well, too often recalled from the joys of the beyond, the cigars of the aroma of three for a quarter, grew fretful; either he refused to answer or played tricks, such as an unexpected sharp thrust in Albert's ribs, or a knocked message of satirical import, "My! wouldn't you just like to know!"

At this point, McGeorge was completely bewildered by Lizzie's thoughts. She casually mentioned Mrs. Meeker's sister and a neighbor before shifting back to the unpredictable nature of Jannie's mood and the limitations of being a medium. It seemed that Jannie couldn't hold successful sessions without a day in between to recharge her energy. It really took a toll on her. Stepan, too, often pulled from the pleasures of the afterlife, the smell of three cigars for a quarter, became irritable; he would either refuse to answer or play pranks, like giving Albert a sudden jab in the ribs or delivering a teasing message that said, "My! wouldn’t you just like to know!"

McGeorge had given up the effort to direct the conversation; rather than go away with virtually nothing gained, he decided to let the remarks take what way they would. In this he was wise, for the girl's sense of importance, her normal pressing necessity for speech, gradually submerged her fearful determination to avoid any contact with an affair so plainly smelling of brimstone. She returned to Miss Brasher, the sister, and her neighbor.

McGeorge had stopped trying to steer the conversation; instead of leaving with almost nothing accomplished, he chose to let the comments go wherever they would. This was a smart move, as the girl's need to feel important and her usual urge to talk gradually overpowered her anxious determination to stay away from anything that clearly felt toxic. She went back to Miss Brasher, her sister, and her neighbor.

The latter was Mrs. Doothnack, and, like Mrs. Kraemer, she had a son fighting in the north of France. There, however, the obvious similitude ended; Edwin Doothnack served a machine-gun of the American Expeditionary Forces, while his mother was as poor and retiring as the other woman was dogmatic and rich. Miss Brasher brought her early in the evening to the Meekers, a little person with the blurred eyes of recent heavy crying, excessively polite to Lizzie Tuoey. Naturally, this did nothing to increase the servant's good opinion of her.

The latter was Mrs. Doothnack, and, like Mrs. Kraemer, she had a son fighting in northern France. However, that’s where the similarities ended; Edwin Doothnack served in a machine-gun unit of the American Expeditionary Forces, while his mother was as poor and shy as the other woman was assertive and wealthy. Miss Brasher brought her early in the evening to the Meekers, a small woman with puffy eyes from recent heavy crying, who was excessively polite to Lizzie Tuoey. Naturally, this did nothing to improve the servant's opinion of her.

The sister soon explained the purpose of their visit: Edwin, whose regiment had occupied a sacrifice position, was missing. There his mother timidly took up the recital. The Meekers were at supper, and Lizzie, in and out of the kitchen, heard most of the developments.[Pg 206] When the report about Edwin had arrived, Mrs. Doothnack's friends were reassuring; he would turn up again at his regiment, or else he had been taken prisoner; in which case German camps, although admittedly bad, were as safe as the trenches. She had been intensely grateful for their good will, and obediently set herself to the acceptance of their optimism, when—it was eleven nights now to the day—she had been suddenly wakened by Edwin's voice.

The sister quickly explained why they were there: Edwin, whose regiment had been in a tough spot, was missing. His mother hesitantly continued the story. The Meekers were having dinner, and Lizzie, going back and forth from the kitchen, heard most of what was happening.[Pg 206] When the news about Edwin came in, Mrs. Doothnack's friends tried to reassure her; he would either come back to his regiment or he had been captured, and while German camps were far from good, they were still safer than the trenches. She had been really grateful for their support and had tried to embrace their hopeful attitude when—on the night that marked eleven days since—she was suddenly woken by Edwin's voice.

"O God!" Edwin had cried, thin, but distinct, in a tone of exhausted suffering—"O God!" and "Mummer!" his special term for Mrs. Doothnack. At that, she declared, with straining hands, she knew that Edwin was dead.

"O God!" Edwin cried out, weak but clear, in a tone of deep fatigue—"O God!" and "Mummer!" his special name for Mrs. Doothnack. Hearing that, she said, with trembling hands, that she knew Edwin was dead.

Miss Brasher then begged darling Jannie to summon Stepan and discover the truth at the back of Mrs. Doothnack's "message" and conviction. If, indeed, Edwin had passed over, it was their Christian duty to reassure his mother about his present happiness, and the endless future together that awaited all loved and loving ones. Jannie said positively that she wouldn't consider it. A sitting had been arranged for Mrs. Kraemer to-morrow, so that she, without other means, might get some tidings of the younger August.

Miss Brasher then pleaded with darling Jannie to call Stepan and find out the truth behind Mrs. Doothnack's "message" and belief. If Edwin had truly passed away, it was their Christian responsibility to comfort his mother about his current happiness and the endless future that awaited all loved ones. Jannie firmly stated that she wouldn’t even think about it. A meeting had been set up for Mrs. Kraemer tomorrow so that she could, in her own way, get some news about the younger August.

Mrs. Doothnack rose at once with a murmured apology for disturbing them, but Miss Brasher was more persistent. She had the determination of her virginal fanaticism, and of course she was better acquainted with Jannie. Lizzie wasn't certain, but she thought that Miss Brasher had money, though nothing approaching Mrs. Kraemer; probably a small, safe income.

Mrs. Doothnack immediately stood up with a quiet apology for interrupting them, but Miss Brasher was more insistent. She had the resolve of her innocent enthusiasm, and naturally, she knew Jannie better. Lizzie wasn't sure, but she suspected that Miss Brasher had some money, though it was nowhere near what Mrs. Kraemer had; probably just a modest, secure income.

Anyhow, Jannie got into a temper, and said that they all had no love for her, nobody cared what happened so long as they had their precious messages. Stepan would be cross, too. At this Albert hastily declared that he would be out that evening; he had been promised moving-pictures. That old Stepan would be sure to bust his bones in. Jannie then dissolved into tears, and cried that they were insulting her dear Stepan, who lived in heaven. Albert added his wails to the commotion, Mrs. Doothnack sobbed from pure nervousness and embarrassment, and only Miss Brasher remained unmoved and insistent.[Pg 207]

Anyway, Jannie got upset and said that none of them loved her, and nobody cared what happened as long as they had their precious messages. Stepan would be mad too. Hearing this, Albert quickly announced that he would be out that evening; he had been promised a movie. That old Stepan would definitely be angry. Jannie then burst into tears, saying they were disrespecting her dear Stepan, who was in heaven. Albert added his cries to the chaos, Mrs. Doothnack sobbed from sheer nerves and embarrassment, and only Miss Brasher stayed calm and insistent.[Pg 207]

The result of this disturbance was that they agreed to try a tentative sitting. Stepping out into the kitchen, Mrs. Meeker told Lizzie that she needn't bother to play the music that evening.

The result of this disruption was that they decided to have a preliminary sit-down. Stepping into the kitchen, Mrs. Meeker informed Lizzie that she didn't need to worry about playing music that evening.

Here the latter, with a sudden confidence in McGeorge's charitable knowledge of life, admitted that Jannie's bottle of Benedictine was kept in a closet in the room behind the one where the sittings were held. The Meekers had disposed themselves about the table, the circle locked by their hands placed on adjoining knees, with Jannie at the head and Mrs. Doothnack beyond. The servant, in the inner room for a purpose which she had made crystal clear, could just distinguish them in a dim, red-shaded light through the opening of the curtain.

Here, the latter, feeling sudden confidence in McGeorge's understanding of life, admitted that Jannie's bottle of Benedictine was kept in a closet in the room behind the one where the sessions were held. The Meekers had arranged themselves around the table, forming a circle with their hands on each other's knees, with Jannie at the head and Mrs. Doothnack further down. The servant, in the inner room for a reason she had made very clear, could barely make them out in the dim, red-shaded light through the curtain opening.

By this time familiarity with the proceeding had bred its indifference, and Lizzie lingered at the closet. The knocks that announced Stepan's presence were a long time in coming; then there came an angry banging and a choked cry from Albert. The table plainly rocked and rose from the floor, and Jannie asked in the flat voice of the tranced:

By this time, familiarity with the process had created a sense of indifference, and Lizzie lingered at the closet. The knocks that signaled Stepan's arrival took a long time to come; then there was an angry banging and a choked cry from Albert. The table clearly rocked and lifted off the floor, and Jannie asked in the flat voice of someone in a trance:

"Is Edwin there? Here's his mother wanting to speak to him."

"Is Edwin there? His mom wants to talk to him."

The reply, knocked out apparently on the wood mantel, and repeated for the benefit of the visitor, said that those who had won to the higher life couldn't be treated as a mere telephone exchange. Besides which, a party was then in progress, and Stepan was keeping waiting Isabella, consort of King Ferdinand, a lady who would not be put off. This business about Edwin must keep. Miss Brasher said in a firm voice:

The response, apparently typed on the wooden mantel and repeated for the visitor's sake, stated that those who had achieved a higher existence couldn't be treated like just a telephone service. Moreover, there was a gathering happening, and Stepan was making Isabella, the consort of King Ferdinand, wait—she wasn’t someone who could be easily dismissed. The matter regarding Edwin would have to wait. Miss Brasher spoke firmly:

"His mother is much distressed and prays for him to speak."

"His mother is very upset and prays for him to talk."

The answer rattled off was not interpreted, but Lizzie gathered that it was extremely personal and addressed to Miss Brasher. There was a silence after that, and then the table rose to a perceptible height and crashed back to the floor. In the startling pause which followed a voice, entirely different from any that had spoken, cried clear and low:

The answer that was quickly given wasn’t explained, but Lizzie figured out it was very personal and meant for Miss Brasher. After that, there was a silence, and then the table lifted noticeably and slammed back down on the floor. In the shocking silence that came after, a voice, completely unlike any that had spoken before, called out clearly and softly:

"O God!"

"Oh God!"

This frightened Lizzie to such an extent that she fled[Pg 208] to the familiar propriety of the kitchen; but before she was out of hearing, Mrs. Doothnack screamed, "Edwin!"

This scared Lizzie so much that she ran[Pg 208] to the safety of the kitchen; but before she was out of earshot, Mrs. Doothnack yelled, "Edwin!"

Nothing else happened. The firm Miss Brasher and her neighbor departed immediately. Jannie, however looked a wreck, and cold towels and Benedictine were liberally applied. She sobbed hysterically, and wished that she were just a plain girl without a call. Further, she declared that nothing could induce her to proceed with the sitting for Mrs. Kraemer to-morrow. Stepan, before returning to Isabella of Castile, had advised her against it. With such droves of soldiers coming over, it was more and more difficult to control individual spirits. Things in the beyond were in a frightful mess. They might see something that would scare them out of their wits.

Nothing else happened. Miss Brasher and her neighbor left right away. Jannie, however, looked a mess, and they generously applied cold towels and Benedictine. She sobbed uncontrollably, wishing she were just an ordinary girl without a calling. Moreover, she insisted that nothing could convince her to go through with the sitting for Mrs. Kraemer tomorrow. Stepan, before heading back to Isabella of Castile, had warned her against it. With so many soldiers coming in, it was becoming increasingly difficult to manage individual emotions. Things in the afterlife were in a terrible state. They might see something that would completely frighten them.

Mrs. Meeker, with a share of her sister's aplomb, said that she guessed they could put up with a little scaring in the interest of Mrs. August Kraemer. She was sick of doing favors for people like Agnes's friend, and made it clear that she desired genteel associates both in the here and the hereafter. Jannie's face began to twitch in a manner common to it, and her eyes grew glassy. At times, Lizzie explained, she would fall right down as stiff as a board, and they would have to put her on the lounge till she recovered. Her sentimental reading of Jannie's present seizure was that she was jealous of Ferdinand's wife.

Mrs. Meeker, showing some of her sister's confidence, said she thought they could handle a little scare for the sake of Mrs. August Kraemer. She was tired of doing favors for people like Agnes's friend and made it clear that she wanted refined company both now and in the future. Jannie's face started to twitch in its usual way, and her eyes became glassy. Sometimes, Lizzie explained, she'd just fall straight down, stiff as a board, and they would have to lay her on the couch until she got better. Her emotional take on Jannie's current episode was that she was envious of Ferdinand's wife.

Not yet, even, McGeorge confessed, did he see any connection between the humble little Mrs. Doothnack and Mrs. Kraemer, in her fine lavender and diamonds. He continued putting the queries almost at random to Lizzie Tuoey, noting carelessly, as if they held nothing of the body of his business, her replies. While the amazing fact was that, quite aside from his subsequent credulity or any reasonable skepticism, the two presented the most complete possible unity of causation and climax. As a story, beyond which I have no interest, together they are admirable. They were enveloped, too, in the consistency of mood loosely called atmosphere; that is, all the details of their surrounding combined to color the attentive mind with morbid shadows.

Not yet, even, McGeorge admitted, could he see any link between the modest Mrs. Doothnack and Mrs. Kraemer, dressed in her classy lavender and diamonds. He kept asking Lizzie Tuoey questions almost randomly, barely paying attention to her answers, as if they had nothing to do with his business. The surprising thing was that, regardless of his later gullibility or any reasonable doubt, the two of them created a complete sense of cause and effect. As a story, which I’m not really interested in beyond this point, they were impressive together. They were also wrapped in a mood that could loosely be described as atmosphere; all the details around them came together to tint the attentive mind with dark shadows.

It was purely on Lizzie Tuoey's evidence that McGeorge's conversion to such ridiculous claims rested. She[Pg 209] was not capable of invention, he pointed out, and continued that no one could make up details such as that, finally, of the Rock of Ages. The irony was too biting and inevitable. Her manner alone put what she related beyond dispute.

It was solely on Lizzie Tuoey's testimony that McGeorge's shift to such ridiculous claims hinged. She[Pg 209] was not someone who could fabricate stories, he argued, and added that no one could come up with details like those, especially the final ones about the Rock of Ages. The irony was too sharp and unavoidable. Just her demeanor made what she said indisputable.

On the contrary, I insisted, it was just such minds as Lizzie's that could credit in a flash of light—probably a calcium flare—unnatural soldiers, spooks of any kind. Her simple pictorial belief readily accepted the entire possibility of visions and wonders.

On the contrary, I insisted, it was exactly minds like Lizzie's that could instantly believe in unnatural soldiers, ghosts of any kind—probably from a bright flash of light, like a calcium flare. Her straightforward belief easily embraced the whole idea of visions and marvels.

I could agree or not, he proceeded wearily; it was of small moment. The fate waited for all men. "The fate of living," he declared, "the curse of eternity. You can't stop. Eternity," he repeated, with an uncontrollable shiver.

I could agree or not, he continued tiredly; it didn’t really matter. Everyone faced the same fate. "The fate of living," he stated, "the curse of eternity. You can't escape it. Eternity," he said again, shivering uncontrollably.

"Stepan seemed to find compensations," I reminded him.

"Stepan seemed to find some benefits," I reminded him.

"If you are so damned certain about the Tuoey woman," he cried, "what have you got to say about Mrs. Kraemer's death? You can't dismiss her as a hysterical idiot. People like her don't just die."

"If you’re so sure about the Tuoey woman," he shouted, "what do you have to say about Mrs. Kraemer's death? You can’t just write her off as a hysterical idiot. People like her don’t just die."

"A blood clot." His febrile excitement had grown into anger, and I suppressed further doubts.

"A blood clot." His feverish excitement had turned into anger, and I pushed aside any more doubts.

He lighted a cigarette. The preparations for Mrs. Kraemer's reception and the sitting, he resumed, were elaborate. Mr. Meeker lubricated the talking-machine till its disk turned without a trace of the mechanism. A new record—it had cost a dollar and a half and was by a celebrated violinist—was fixed, and a halftone semi-permanent needle selected. Lizzie was to start this after the first storm of knocking, or any preliminary jocularity of Stepan's, had subsided.

He lit a cigarette. The arrangements for Mrs. Kraemer's reception and the sitting, he continued, were quite elaborate. Mr. Meeker oiled the record player until the disc spun smoothly without any sign of the machinery. A new record—it cost a dollar and a half and was by a famous violinist—was set up, and a semi-permanent needle was chosen. Lizzie was supposed to start this once the initial round of knocking or any playful banter from Stepan had calmed down.

Jannie had on new pink silk stockings and white kid slippers. Her head had been marcelled special, and she was so nervous that she tore three hair-nets. At this she wept, and stamped her foot, breaking a bottle of expensive scent.

Jannie was wearing new pink silk stockings and white leather slippers. Her hair had been styled specially, and she was so anxious that she tore three hairnets. This made her cry, and she stamped her foot, breaking a bottle of expensive perfume.

When Mrs. Kraemer's motor stopped at the door, Lizzie went forward, and Mrs. Meeker floated down the stairs.

When Mrs. Kraemer's car came to a stop at the door, Lizzie stepped forward, and Mrs. Meeker glided down the stairs.

Stopping him sharply, I demanded a repetition of the[Pg 210] latter phrase. It was Lizzie's. McGeorge, too, had expressed surprise, and the girl repeated it. Mrs. Meeker, she declared, often "floated." One evening she had seen Mrs. Meeker leave the top story by a window and stay suspended over the bricks twenty feet below.

Stopping him abruptly, I insisted that he repeat the[Pg 210] last phrase. It was Lizzie's. McGeorge also seemed surprised, and the girl said it again. She claimed that Mrs. Meeker often "floated." One evening, she had seen Mrs. Meeker leave the top floor through a window and hover over the bricks twenty feet below.

Mrs. Kraemer entered the small hall like a keen rush of wind; her manner was determined, an impatience half checked by interest in what might follow. She listened with a short nod to Mr. Meeker's dissertation on the necessity of concord in all the assembled wills. The spirit world must be approached reverently, with trust and thankfulness for whatever might be vouchsafed.

Mrs. Kraemer entered the small hall like a burst of wind; she was determined, her impatience slightly held back by curiosity about what would happen next. She listened with a quick nod to Mr. Meeker's speech about the importance of harmony among everyone present. The spirit world should be approached with respect, and with trust and gratitude for whatever gifts might be given.

The light in the front room, a single gas-burner, was lowered, and covered by the inevitable red-paper hood, and the circle formed. Lizzie was washing dishes, but the kitchen door was open, so that she could hear the knocks that were the signal for the music. They were even longer coming than on the night before, and she made up her mind that Stepan had declared a holiday from the responsibilities of a control. At last there was a faint vibration, and she went cautiously into the dark space behind the circle. The curtains had always hung improperly, and she could see a dim red streak of light.

The light in the front room, a single gas burner, was dimmed and covered by the usual red-paper shade, creating a circle of light. Lizzie was washing dishes, but the kitchen door was open, allowing her to hear the knocks that signaled the start of the music. They took even longer to arrive than the night before, and she concluded that Stepan had decided to take a break from the responsibilities of overseeing things. Finally, there was a faint vibration, and she cautiously stepped into the dark area behind the circle. The curtains had always hung awkwardly, and she could see a faint red streak of light.

The knocks at best were not loud; several times when she was about to start the record they began again inconclusively. Stepan finally communicated that he was exhausted. Some one was being cruel to him. Could it be Jannie? There was a sobbing gasp from the latter. Mrs. Kraemer's voice was like ice-water; she wanted some word from August, her son. She followed the name with the designation of his rank and regiment. And proud of it, too, Lizzie added; you might have taken from her manner that she was one of us. Her version of Mrs. Kraemer's description sounded as though August were an ewe-lamb. McGeorge, besotted in superstition, missed this.

The knocks were barely audible; several times when she was about to start the record, they began again without any resolution. Stepan finally expressed that he was worn out. Someone was being cruel to him. Could it be Jannie? There was a choked sob from her. Mrs. Kraemer's voice was cold; she wanted any update about August, her son. She followed his name with his rank and regiment. And she was proud of it, too, Lizzie added; you could tell from her demeanor that she was one of us. Her take on Mrs. Kraemer's description made it sound like August was a little lamb. McGeorge, caught up in superstitions, didn’t pick up on this.

Independently determining that the moment for music had come, Lizzie pressed forward the lever and carefully lowered the lid. The soft strains of the violin, heard through the drawn curtains, must have sounded illusively soothing and impressive.[Pg 211]

Independently deciding it was time for music, Lizzie moved the lever and gently lowered the lid. The soft sounds of the violin, heard through the closed curtains, must have seemed deceptively calming and striking.[Pg 211]

"Stepan," Jannie implored, "tell August's mamma about him, so far away amid shot and shell."

"Stepan," Jannie urged, "let August's mom know about him, so far away surrounded by gunfire and explosions."

"Who is my mother?" Stepan replied, with a mystical and borrowed magnificence.

"Who is my mother?" Stepan responded, with an air of mystery and borrowed grandeur.

"August, are you there?" Mrs. Kraemer demanded. "Can you hear me? Are you well?"

"August, are you there?" Mrs. Kraemer asked. "Can you hear me? Are you okay?"

"I'm deaf from the uproar," Stepan said faintly. "Men in a green gas. He is trying to reach me; something is keeping him back."

"I'm deaf from the noise," Stepan said weakly. "A guy in a green gas mask. He's trying to get to me; something is holding him back."

"August's alive!" Mrs. Kraemer's exclamation was in German, but Lizzie understood that she was thanking God.

"August's alive!" Mrs. Kraemer's exclamation was in German, but Lizzie understood that she was thanking God.

"Hundreds are passing over," Stepan continued. "I can't hear his voice, but there are medals. He's gone again in smoke. The other——" The communication halted abruptly, and in the silence which followed Lizzie stopped the talking-machine, the record at an end.

"Hundreds are passing by," Stepan continued. "I can't hear his voice, but there are medals. He's vanished again in smoke. The other—" The communication suddenly cut off, and in the silence that followed, Lizzie turned off the talking machine, the record finished.

It was then that the blaze of light occurred which made her think the paper shade had caught fire and that the house would burn down. She dragged back the curtain.

It was then that a bright flash of light happened, making her think the paper shade had caught fire and that the house would go up in flames. She pulled the curtain back.

McGeorge refused to meet my interrogation, but sat with his gaze fastened on his plate of unconsumed gray macaroni. After a little I asked impatiently what the girl thought she had seen.

McGeorge wouldn't look up from my questioning, instead staring intently at his plate of untouched gray macaroni. After a moment, I asked impatiently what the girl believed she had seen.

After an inattentive silence McGeorge asked me, idiotically I thought, if I had ever noticed the game, the hares and drawn fish, sometimes frozen into a clear block of ice and used as an attraction by provision stores. I had, I admitted, although I could see no connection between that and the present inquiry.

After a distracted silence, McGeorge asked me, which I thought was a bit silly, if I had ever noticed the game, the hares, and the drawn fish, sometimes trapped in a clear block of ice and used as a display by grocery stores. I had, I admitted, even though I couldn’t see how it related to the current question.

It was, however, his description of the column of light Lizzie Tuoey saw over against the mantel, a shining white shroud through which the crudely painted Rock of Ages was visible, insulated in the glass bell. Oh, yes, there was a soldier, but in the uniform that might be seen passing the Meekers any hour of the day, and unnaturally hanging in a traditional and very highly sanctified manner. The room was filled with a coldness that made Lizzie's flesh crawl. It was as bright as noon; the circle about the table was rigid, as if it had been frozen into immobility, while Jannie's breathing was audible and hoarse.[Pg 212]

It was, however, his description of the beam of light Lizzie Tuoey saw over by the mantel, a shining white veil through which the crudely painted Rock of Ages was visible, trapped under the glass dome. Oh, yes, there was a soldier, but in the uniform that could be seen passing the Meekers at any hour of the day, hanging in an unnatural and very traditional way. The room was filled with a coldness that made Lizzie's skin crawl. It was as bright as noon; the circle around the table was rigid, as if it had been frozen in place, while Jannie's breathing was loud and strained.[Pg 212]

Mrs. Kraemer stood wrung with horror, a shaking hand sparkling with diamonds raised to her face. It was a lie, she cried in shrill, penetrating tones. August couldn't do such a thing. Kill him quickly!

Mrs. Kraemer stood frozen in horror, a trembling hand glittering with diamonds raised to her face. "It's a lie!" she exclaimed in sharp, piercing tones. "August couldn't do such a thing. Kill him quickly!"

The other voice was faint, McGeorge said, hardly more than a sigh; but Lizzie Tuoey had heard it before. She asserted that there was no chance for a mistake.

The other voice was faint, McGeorge said, barely more than a sigh; but Lizzie Tuoey had heard it before. She insisted there was no chance of a mistake.

"O God!" it breathed. "Mummer!"

"Oh God!" it exclaimed. "Mummer!"

This much is indisputable, that Mrs. Kraemer died convulsively in the Meeker hall. Beyond that I am congenitally incapable of belief. I asked McGeorge directly if it was his contention that, through Stepan's blunder, the unfortunate imperialistic lady, favored with a vignette of modern organized barbarity, had seen Mrs. Doothnack's son in place of her own.

This is undeniable: Mrs. Kraemer died in convulsions in Meeker Hall. Beyond that, I can't bring myself to believe it. I asked McGeorge point-blank if he really thought that, due to Stepan's mistake, the poor imperialistic lady, caught in a glimpse of modern organized brutality, had mistaken Mrs. Doothnack's son for her own.

He didn't, evidently, think this worth a reply. McGeorge was again lost in his consuming dread of perpetual being.

He clearly didn't think this was worth responding to. McGeorge was once again engulfed in his overwhelming fear of endless existence.

II. The Green Emotion

II. The Green Mood

Virtually buried in a raft of ethical tracts of the Middle Kingdom, all more or less repetitions of Lao-tsze's insistence on heaven's quiet way, I ignored the sounding of the telephone; but its continuous bur—I had had the bell removed—triumphed over my absorption, and I answered curtly. It was McGeorge. His name, in addition to the fact that it constituted an annoying interruption, recalled principally that, caught in the stagnant marsh of spiritism, he had related an absurd fabrication in connection with the Meeker circle and the death of Mrs. August Kraemer.

Virtually buried in a pile of ethical writings from the Middle Kingdom, all mostly repeating Lao-tsze's emphasis on heaven's calm path, I ignored the ringing of the phone; but its persistent buzz—I had removed the bell—overcame my concentration, and I answered abruptly. It was McGeorge. His name, along with the fact that it was a frustrating interruption, mainly reminded me that, stuck in the stagnant swamp of spiritism, he had shared a ridiculous story related to the Meeker circle and the death of Mrs. August Kraemer.

Our acquaintance had been long, but slight. He had never attempted to see me at my rooms, and for this reason only—that his unusual visit might have a corresponding pressing cause—I directed Miss Maynall, at the telephone exchange, to send him up. Five minutes later, however, I regretted that I had not instinctively refused to see him. It was then evident that there was no special reason for his call. It was inconceivable that any one with the least knowledge of my prejudices and opinions would attempt to be merely social, and McGeorge[Pg 213] was not without both the rudiments of breeding and good sense.

Our acquaintance had been long, but superficial. He had never tried to visit me in my place, and for that reason alone—because his unexpected visit might have a significant cause—I asked Miss Maynall at the telephone exchange to send him up. Five minutes later, though, I wished I had just instinctively refused to see him. It became clear that there was no special reason for his visit. It was hard to believe that anyone who knew even a little about my views and opinions would come to be friendly, and McGeorge[Pg 213] wasn't lacking in basic manners and good sense.

At least such had been my impression of him in the past, before he had come in contact with the Meekers. Gazing at him, I saw that a different McGeorge was evident, different even from when I had seen him at the Italian restaurant where he had been so oppressed by the fear not of death, but of life. In the first place, he was fatter and less nervous, he was wearing one of those unforgivable soft black ties with flowing ends, and he had changed from Virginia cigarettes to Turkish.

At least that was my impression of him in the past, before he had interacted with the Meekers. Looking at him, I noticed a different McGeorge, one even different from when I saw him at the Italian restaurant, where he had been weighed down by the fear of not death, but of life. First of all, he had gained weight and seemed less anxious; he was wearing one of those awful soft black ties with long ends, and he had switched from Virginia cigarettes to Turkish ones.

A silence had lengthened into embarrassment, in which I was combating a native irritability with the placid philosophical acceptance of the unstirred Tao, when he asked suddenly:

A silence had stretched into an awkward moment, during which I was battling a natural irritation with the calm, philosophical acceptance of the undisturbed Tao, when he suddenly asked:

"Did you know I was married?" I admitted that this information had eluded me, when he added in the fatuous manner of such victims of a purely automatic process, "To Miss Ena Meeker that was."

"Did you know I was married?" I admitted that I had no idea, when he added in the silly way that victims of a totally automatic process do, "To Miss Ena Meeker, that is."

I asked if he had joined the family circle in the special sense, but he said not yet; he wasn't worthy. Then I realized that there was a valid reason for his presence, but, unfortunately, it operated slowly with him; he had to have a satisfactory audience for the astounding good fortune he had managed. He wanted to talk, and McGeorge, I recalled, had been a man without intimates or family in the city. Almost uncannily, as if in answer to my thought, he proceeded:

I asked if he had become part of the family in a special way, but he said not yet; he didn’t feel worthy. Then I understood that there was a real reason for him being there, but, unfortunately, it was taking him a while to realize it; he needed to find someone who would appreciate the incredible good fortune he had achieved. He wanted to talk, and I remembered that McGeorge had been a man without close friends or family in the city. Almost strangely, as if responding to my thoughts, he continued:

"I'm here because you have a considerable brain and, to a certain extent, a courageous attitude. You are all that and yet you won't recognize the truth about the beyond, the precious world of spirits."

"I'm here because you have a sharp mind and, to some degree, a brave attitude. You have all that, and yet you refuse to acknowledge the truth about the afterlife, the valuable world of spirits."

"Material."

"Material."

However, I indicated in another sense that I wasn't material for any propaganda of hysterical and subnormal seances. His being grew inflated with the condescending pity of dogmatic superstition for logic.

However, I pointed out in another way that I wasn't cut out for any propaganda of frantic and inferior gatherings. His existence became swollen with the patronizing pity of rigid superstition for reason.

"Many professors and men of science are with us, and I am anxious, in your own interest, for you to see the light. I've already admitted that you would be valuable. You can't accuse me of being mercenary." I couldn't.[Pg 214] "I must tell you," he actually cried out, in sudden surrender to the tyrannical necessity of self-revelation. "My marriage to Ena was marvelous, marvelous, a true wedding of souls. Mr. Meeker," he added in a different, explanatory manner, "like all careful fathers, is not unconscious of the need, here on earth, of a portion of worldly goods. For a while, and quite naturally, he was opposed to our union.

"Many professors and scientists support us, and I really want you to understand what's at stake. I’ve already acknowledged that you would be an asset. You can’t call me money-driven." I couldn't. [Pg 214] "I have to tell you," he suddenly exclaimed, surrendering to the overwhelming need to be honest. "My marriage to Ena was amazing, truly a union of souls. Mr. Meeker," he added, changing to a more explanatory tone, "like any careful father, is well aware of the need for some material possessions here on earth. For a time, and quite understandably, he was against our marriage."

"There was a Wallace Esselmann." A perceptible caution overtook him, but which, with a gesture, he evidently discarded. "But I ought to explain how I met the Meekers. I called." I expressed a surprise, which he solemnly misread. "It became necessary for me to tell them of my admiration and belief," he proceeded.

"There was a Wallace Esselmann." He hesitated briefly but then brushed it off with a gesture. "But I should explain how I met the Meekers. I called." I showed my surprise, which he misinterpreted seriously. "I felt it was necessary to tell them about my admiration and belief," he continued.

"I saw Mrs. Meeker and Ena in the front room where the sittings are held. Mrs. Meeker sat straight up, with her hands folded; but Ena was enchanting." He paused, lost in the visualization of the enchantment. "All sweet curves and round ankles and little feet." Then he unexpectedly made a very profound remark: "I think pale girls are more disturbing than red cheeks. They've always been for me, anyway. Ena was the most disturbing thing in the world."

"I saw Mrs. Meeker and Ena in the front room where the meetings take place. Mrs. Meeker was sitting up straight with her hands folded, but Ena was captivating." He paused, lost in thought about her charm. "All sweet curves, round ankles, and tiny feet." Then he unexpectedly made a deep observation: "I think pale girls are more unsettling than girls with rosy cheeks. They've always been that way for me, anyway. Ena was the most unsettling thing in the world."

Here, where I might have been expected to lose my patience disastrously, a flicker of interest appeared in McGeorge and his connection with the Meekers. A normal, sentimental recital would, of course, be insupportable; but McGeorge, I realized, lacked the coördination of instincts and faculties which constitutes the healthy state he had called, by implication, stupid. The abnormal often permits extraordinary glimpses of the human machine, ordinarily a sealed and impenetrable mystery. Hysteria has illuminated many of the deep emotions and incentives, and McGeorge, sitting lost in a quivering inner delight, had the significant symptoms of that disturbance.

Here, where I might have been expected to lose my patience completely, a flicker of interest showed up in McGeorge and his connection with the Meekers. A typical, sentimental story would, of course, be unbearable; but I realized that McGeorge lacked the coordination of instincts and faculties that make up the healthy state he had implied was stupid. The unusual often gives us extraordinary insights into the human machine, which is normally a sealed and impossible mystery. Hysteria has shed light on many deep emotions and motivations, and McGeorge, sitting there lost in a trembling inner joy, exhibited the notable signs of that disturbance.

He may, I thought, exhibit some of the primitive "complex sensitiveness" of old taboos, and furnish an illustration, for a commentary on the sacred Kings, of the physical base of religious fervor.

He might, I thought, show some of the basic "complex sensitivities" of old taboos and provide an example for a discussion on the sacred Kings about the physical foundation of religious passion.

"An ordinary prospective mother-in-law," said McGeorge, "is hard enough, but Mrs. Meeker——" He[Pg 215] made a motion descriptive of his state of mind in the Decker parlor. "Eyes like ice," he continued; "and I could see that I hadn't knocked her over with admiration. Ena got mad soon, and made faces at her mother when she wasn't looking, just as if she were a common girl. It touched me tremendously. Then—I had looked down at the carpet for a moment—Mrs. Meeker had gone, without a sound, in a flash. It was a good eight feet to the door and around a table. Space and time are nothing to her."

"An ordinary future mother-in-law," McGeorge said, "is tough enough, but Mrs. Meeker—" He[Pg 215] gestured to express his feelings about being in the Decker living room. "Her eyes were like ice," he continued; "and it was clear I hadn’t impressed her at all. Ena got upset quickly and made faces at her mom when she wasn’t watching, just like a regular girl. It really moved me. Then—I had looked down at the carpet for a moment—Mrs. Meeker disappeared, without a sound, in an instant. It was a good eight feet to the door and around a table. Space and time mean nothing to her."

Silence again enveloped him; he might have been thinking of the spiritistic triumphs of Mrs. Meeker or of Ena with her sweet curves. Whatever might be said of the latter, it was clear that she was no prude. McGeorge drew a deep breath; it was the only expression of his immediate preoccupation.

Silence wrapped around him again; he could have been thinking about Mrs. Meeker's spiritistic successes or Ena with her lovely curves. No matter what could be said about the latter, it was obvious she was no prude. McGeorge took a deep breath; it was the only way he showed his current thoughts.

"It was quite a strain," he admitted presently. "I called as often as possible and a little oftener. The reception, except for dear Ena, was not prodigal. Once they were having a sitting, and I went back to the kitchen. Of course Lizzie Tuoey, their former servant, was no more, and they had an ashy-black African woman. Some one was sobbing in the front room—the terrible sobs of a suffocating grief. There was a voice, too, a man's, but muffled, so that I couldn't make out any words. That died away, and the thin, bright tones of a child followed; then a storm of knocking, and blowing on a tin trumpet.

"It was really tough," he admitted after a moment. "I called as often as I could and then some. The responses, except for dear Ena, were not very welcoming. Once they were having a meeting, and I went back to the kitchen. Of course, Lizzie Tuoey, their former servant, was gone, and they had an ashy-black African woman. Someone was crying in the front room—the heart-wrenching sobs of deep sorrow. There was a man's voice too, but it was muffled, so I couldn't hear what he was saying. That faded away, and then I heard the bright, thin sounds of a child; following that was a flurry of knocking and blowing on a tin trumpet."

"A very successful sitting. I saw Jannie directly afterward, and the heroic young medium was positively livid from exhaustion. She had a shot of Benedictine and then another, and Mr. Meeker half carried her up to bed. I stayed in the kitchen till the confusion was over, and Albert came out and was pointedly rude. If you want to know what's thought of you in a house, watch the young.

"A very successful session. I saw Jannie right afterward, and the dedicated young medium was absolutely exhausted. She had a shot of Benedictine and then another, and Mr. Meeker half carried her to bed. I stayed in the kitchen until the chaos settled down, and Albert came out and was openly rude. If you want to know what people think of you in a house, pay attention to the younger ones."

"Ena was flighty, too; it irritated her to have me close by—highly strung. She cried for no reason at all and bit her finger-nails to shreds. There was a fine platinum chain about her neck, with a diamond pendant, I had never seen before, and for a long while she wouldn't tell me where it had come from. The name, Wallace Esselmann,[Pg 216] finally emerged from her hints and evasions. He was young and rich, he had a waxed mustache, and the favor of the Meekers generally.

"Ena was also a bit unpredictable; it bothered her to have me nearby—very high-strung. She would cry for no apparent reason and bit her fingernails down to the quick. She wore a fine platinum chain around her neck with a diamond pendant that I had never seen before, and for a long time, she wouldn’t tell me where it was from. The name, Wallace Esselmann,[Pg 216] eventually came out after her hints and dodges. He was young and wealthy, had a waxed mustache, and was well-liked by the Meekers overall."

"Have you ever been jealous?" McGeorge asked abruptly. Not in the degree he indicated, I replied; however, I comprehended something of its possibilities of tyrannical obsession. "It was like a shovelful of burning coals inside me," he asserted. "I was ready to kill this Esselmann or Ena and then myself. I raved like a maniac; but it evidently delighted her, for she took off the chain and relented.

"Have you ever been jealous?" McGeorge asked suddenly. Not to the extent he was talking about, I replied; however, I understood a bit about how it could become an overwhelming obsession. "It felt like a handful of burning coals inside me," he said. "I was ready to kill this Esselmann or Ena and then myself. I acted like a madman; but it apparently amused her, because she took off the chain and softened."

"At first," McGeorge said, "if you remember, I was terrified at the thought of living forever; but I had got used to that truth, and the blessings of spiritualism dawned upon me. No one could ever separate Ena and me. The oldest India religions support that——"

"At first," McGeorge said, "if you remember, I was scared at the idea of living forever; but I got used to that fact, and the benefits of spiritualism became clear to me. No one could ever separate Ena and me. The oldest Indian religions support that——"

"With the exception," I was obliged to put in, "that all progression is toward nothingness, suspension, endless calm."

"Except," I had to add, "that all progress leads to nothingness, stillness, and endless peace."

"We have improved on that," he replied. "The joys that await us are genuine twenty-two carat—the eternal companionship of loving ones, soft music, summer——"

"We've made progress on that," he replied. "The joys that are waiting for us are real twenty-two-carat—the everlasting companionship of loved ones, soothing music, summer——"

"Indestructible lips under a perpetual moon."

"Unbreakable lips beneath a constant moon."

He solemnly raised a hand.

He seriously raised a hand.

"They are all about you," he said; "they hear you; take care. What happened to me will be a warning."

"They're all focused on you," he said. "They can hear you, so be careful. What happened to me should serve as a warning."

"Materialize the faintest spirit," I told him, "produce the lightest knock on that Fyfe table, and I'll give you a thousand dollars for the cause." He expressed a contemptuous superiority to such bribery. "By your own account," I reminded him, "the Meekers gave this Esselmann every advantage. Why?"

"Bring forth the faintest spirit," I said to him, "make the slightest knock on that Fyfe table, and I'll pay you a thousand dollars for the cause." He looked down on such a bribe with disdain. "According to you," I pointed out, "the Meekers gave this Esselmann every advantage. Why?"

McGeorge's face grew somber.

McGeorge's expression became serious.

"I saw him the next time I called, a fat boy with his spiked mustache on glazed cheeks, and a pocketful of rattling gold junk, a racing car on the curb. He had had Ena out for a little spin, and they were discussing how fast they had gone. Not better than sixty-eight, he protested modestly.

"I saw him the next time I called, a chubby kid with a spiked mustache on shiny cheeks, and a pocketful of jangling gold trinkets, a racing car parked on the curb. He had taken Ena for a little ride, and they were talking about how fast they had gone. 'Not better than sixty-eight,' he said modestly."

"Albert hung on his every word; he was as servile to Esselmann as he was arrogant to me. He said things I[Pg 217] had either to overlook completely or else slay him for. I tried to get his liking." McGeorge confessed to me that, remembering what the Meekers' old servant had told him about Albert's peculiar habit, he had even thought of making him a present of a box of flies, precisely in the manner you would bring candy for a pretty girl.

"Albert hung on his every word; he was as submissive to Esselmann as he was arrogant to me. He said things I[Pg 217] either had to completely ignore or confront him about. I tried to win his favor." McGeorge admitted to me that, recalling what the Meekers' old servant had said about Albert's strange habit, he had even considered giving him a box of flies, just like you would bring candy for a pretty girl.

"It began to look hopeless," he confessed of his passion. "Ena admitted that she liked me better than Wallace, but the family wouldn't hear of it. Once, when Mr. Meeker came to the door, he shut it in my face. The sittings kept going right along, and the manifestations were wonderful; the connection between Jannie and Stepan, her spirit control, grew closer and closer. There was a scientific investigation—some professors put Jannie on a weighing-machine during a séance and found that, in a levitation, she had an increase in weight virtually equal to the lifted table. They got phonograph records of the rapping——"

"It started to feel hopeless," he admitted about his feelings. "Ena said she liked me more than Wallace, but her family wouldn't accept it. Once, when Mr. Meeker answered the door, he shut it right in my face. The meetings kept happening, and the experiences were amazing; the bond between Jannie and Stepan, her spirit guide, intensified. There was a scientific study—some professors put Jannie on a scale during a séance and discovered that, during levitation, she showed an increase in weight almost equal to that of the lifted table. They also recorded the knocks on a phonograph—"

"Did you hear them?" I interrupted.

"Did you hear them?" I interjected.

"They are still in the laboratory," he asserted defiantly, "But I have a photograph that was taken of an apparition." He fumbled in an inner pocket and produced the latter. The print was dark and obscured, but among the shadows a lighter shape was traceable: it might have been a woman in loose, white drapery, a curtain, light-struck; anything, in fact. I returned it to him impatiently.

"They're still in the lab," he said defiantly, "but I have a photo of a ghost." He reached into an inner pocket and pulled it out. The image was dark and blurry, but you could make out a lighter figure among the shadows: it looked like a woman in flowing white fabric, or maybe a curtain, caught in the light; honestly, it could have been anything. I handed it back to him impatiently.

"That," he informed me, "was a Christian martyr of ancient times."

"That," he told me, "was a Christian martyr from ancient times."

"Burned to a cinder," I asked, "or dismembered by lions?"

"Burned to a crisp," I asked, "or torn apart by lions?"

"Can't you even for a minute throw off the illusion of the flesh?"

"Can't you, for even a minute, let go of the illusion of the body?"

"Can you?"

"Are you able to?"

He half rose in a flare of anger; for my question, in view of his admissions, had been sharply pressed.

He partially stood up in a burst of anger; my question, considering his admissions, had been forcefully asked.

"All love is a sanctification," McGeorge said, recovering his temper admirably. "The union of my beloved wife and me is a holy pact of spirits, transcending corruption."

"All love is a sacred thing," McGeorge said, regaining his composure impressively. "The bond between my beloved wife and me is a holy agreement of souls, rising above any corruption."

"You married her against considerable opposition," I reminded him.

"You married her despite a lot of opposition," I reminded him.

"I had the hell of a time," he said in the healthy manner of the former McGeorge. "Everything imaginable was[Pg 218] done to finish me; the powers of earth and of the spirit world were set against me. For a while my human frame wasn't worth a lead nickel."

"I had a really tough time," he said in the upbeat way of the old McGeorge. "Everything you could think of was[Pg 218] thrown at me to take me down; all the forces of nature and the spirit world were against me. For a while, my body felt like it wasn't worth a penny."

"The beyond, then, isn't entirely the abode of righteousness?"

"The afterlife, then, isn’t just the home of the righteous?"

"There are spirits of hell as well as of heaven."

"There are spirits of hell as well as of heaven."

"The Chinese," I told him, "call them Yin and Yang, spirits of dark and light. Will you explain—it may be useful, if things are as you say—how you fought the powers from beyond?"

"The Chinese," I told him, "refer to them as Yin and Yang, the spirits of darkness and light. Can you explain—since it might be helpful, if what you say is true—how you battled the forces from beyond?"

"Do you remember what Lizzie Tuoey thought about Jannie and Stepan?" he asked, apparently irrelevantly. "That time Stepan had an engagement with Isabella of Spain." I didn't. "Well, she said that Jannie was jealous of the queen."

"Do you remember what Lizzie Tuoey thought about Jannie and Stepan?" he asked, seeming to bring it up out of nowhere. "That time Stepan was supposed to meet Isabella of Spain." I didn’t. "Well, she said that Jannie was jealous of the queen."

McGeorge had, by his own account, really a dreadful time with what was no better than common or, rather, uncommon murder. Two things were evident on the plane of my own recognition—that he had succeeded in holding the illusive affections of Ena, no small accomplishment in view of her neurotic emotional instability, and that the elder Meekers had an interest in the most worldly of all commodities, not exceeded by their devotion to the immaculate dream of love beyond death.

McGeorge had, by his own account, really a terrible time with what was no better than ordinary or, rather, unusual murder. Two things were clear from my perspective—that he had managed to keep Ena's fleeting affections, which was no small feat considering her emotional instability, and that the older Meekers were primarily interested in the most materialistic of all things, not surpassed by their dedication to the pure dream of love that transcends death.

The girl met McGeorge outside the house; he called defiantly in the face of an unrelenting, outspoken opposition. It was in the Meeker front room that he first realized his mundane existence was in danger. He could give no description of what happened beyond the fact that suddenly he was bathed in a cold, revolting air. It hung about him with the undefinable feel and smell of death. A rotten air, he described it, and could think of nothing better; remaining, he thought, for half a minute, filling him with instinctive abject terror, and then lifting.

The girl met McGeorge outside the house; he called out defiantly, despite the constant, outspoken opposition. It was in the Meeker front room that he first realized his ordinary life was in jeopardy. He couldn’t describe what happened, only that suddenly, he was surrounded by a cold, disgusting atmosphere. It lingered around him with an indescribable feel and smell of death. He called it rotten air and couldn’t think of anything better; it stayed with him, he thought, for about half a minute, filling him with a deep, instinctive fear, and then it lifted.

Ena, too, was affected; she was as rigid as if she were taking part in a séance; and when she recovered, she hurried from the room. Immediately after McGeorge heard her above quarrelling with Jannie. She returned in tears, and said that they would have to give each other up. Here McGeorge damned the worlds seen and unseen, and declared that he'd never leave her. This, with his [Pg 219]complete credulity, approached a notable courage or frenzy of desire. He had no doubt but they would kill him. Their facilities, you see, were unsurpassed.

Ena was also affected; she was as stiff as if she were in a séance, and when she came to her senses, she rushed out of the room. Right after that, McGeorge heard her arguing with Jannie upstairs. She came back in tears, saying that they would have to let each other go. In that moment, McGeorge cursed both the seen and the unseen worlds, declaring that he'd never leave her. This, along with his [Pg 219] total belief, bordered on a remarkable courage or madness of desire. He believed without a doubt that they would end up killing him. Their capabilities, you see, were unmatched.

Worse followed almost immediately. The next morning, to be accurate, McGeorge was putting an edge on his razor—he had never given up the old type—when an extraordinary seizure overtook him; the hand that held the blade stopped being a part of him. It moved entirely outside his will; indeed, when certain possibilities came into his shocked mind, it moved in opposition to his most desperate determination.

Worse happened almost right away. The next morning, to be precise, McGeorge was sharpening his razor—he had never switched to a modern one—when an incredible seizure hit him; the hand that held the blade felt completely separate from him. It moved entirely against his will; in fact, when certain thoughts flashed into his shocked mind, it acted in direct opposition to his strongest attempts to control it.

A struggle began between McGeorge in a sweating effort to open his fingers and drop the razor to the floor, and the will imposing a deep, hard gesture across his throat. He was twisted, he said, into the most grotesque positions; the hand would move up, and he would force it back perhaps an inch at a time. During this the familiar, mucid feel closed about him.

A struggle started between McGeorge, straining to open his fingers and drop the razor to the floor, and the will that pressed down hard across his throat. He felt contorted into the most bizarre positions; his hand would move up, and he would push it back perhaps an inch at a time. During this, the familiar, slimy sensation surrounded him.

I asked how the force was applied to his arm, but he admitted that his fright was so intense that he had no clear impression of the details. McGeorge, however, did try to convince me that his wrist was darkly bruised afterward. He was, he was certain, lost, his resistance virtually at an end when, as if from a great distance, he heard the faint ring of the steel on the bath-room linoleum.

I asked how the force was used on his arm, but he confessed that he was so scared that he couldn't remember the details clearly. McGeorge, however, tried to convince me that his wrist was badly bruised afterward. He was sure he was done for, his strength almost gone when, as if from far away, he heard the faint sound of the steel against the bathroom floor.

That, he told himself, had cured him; the Meekers, and Ena in particular, could have their precious Wallace Esselmann. This happened on Friday, and Sunday evening he was back at the Meeker door. The frenzy of desire! Love is the usual, more exalted term. Perhaps. It depends on the point of view, the position adopted in the attack on the dark enigma of existence. Mine is unpresumptuous.

That, he thought, had fixed things for him; the Meekers, especially Ena, could have their beloved Wallace Esselmann. This was on Friday, and by Sunday evening he was back at the Meeker's door. The intensity of wanting! Love is the more elevated term. Maybe. It all depends on the perspective you take when facing the confusing puzzle of life. Mine is quite humble.

They were obviously surprised to see him,—or, rather, all were but Ena,—and his reception was less crabbed than usual. McGeorge, with what almost approached a flash of humor, said that it was evident they had expected him to come from the realm of spirits. In view of their professed belief in the endless time for junketing at their command, they clung with amazing energy to the importance of the present faulty scheme.[Pg 220]

They were clearly surprised to see him—well, everyone except Ena—and his welcome was less grumpy than usual. McGeorge, showing a hint of humor, remarked that it was clear they had expected him to come from the spirit world. Given their claimed belief in having endless time for fun, they held onto the significance of the current flawed plan with surprising determination.[Pg 220]

Ena was wonderfully tender, and promised to marry him whenever he had a corner ready for her. McGeorge, a reporter, lived with the utmost informality with regard to hours and rooms. He stayed that night almost as long as he wished, planning, at intervals, the future. Sometime during the evening it developed that Jannie was in disfavor; the sittings had suddenly become unsatisfactory. One the night before had been specially disastrous.

Ena was incredibly sweet and promised to marry him as soon as he had a place ready for her. McGeorge, a reporter, lived with complete flexibility when it came to his schedule and living arrangements. He stayed that night for as long as he wanted, occasionally thinking about the future. At some point during the evening, it turned out that Jannie was not in favor anymore; the conversations had suddenly become unfulfilling. The night before had been particularly awful.

Stepan, in place of satisfying the very private curiosity of a well-known and munificent politician, had described another party that had made a wide ripple of comment and envious criticism among the shades. It had been planned by a swell of old Rome, faithful in every detail to the best traditions of orgies; and Stepan's companion, a French girl of the Maison Dorée, had opened the eyes of the historic fancy to the latent possibilities of the dance.

Stepan, instead of satisfying the private curiosity of a famous and generous politician, had talked about a different party that had sparked a lot of gossip and envy among those in the know. It had been organized by a high-society figure from ancient Rome, sticking closely to the best traditions of wild parties; and Stepan's companion, a French girl from the Maison Dorée, had shown how much potential there was in the dance.

Jannie, at this, had spoiled everything, but mostly the temper of the munificent politician, by a piercing scream. She had gone on, Ena admitted, something terrible. When Mr. Meeker had tried to bundle her to bed, she had kicked and scratched like never before. And since then she declared that she'd never make another effort to materialize shameless spirits.

Jannie had messed everything up, especially the mood of the generous politician, with a loud scream. Ena agreed that she had really acted out. When Mr. Meeker had tried to get her to bed, she had kicked and scratched like never before. Since then, she said she'd never try to bring out those shameless spirits again.

Argument, even the temporary absence of Benedictine, had been unavailing. Very well, Mrs. Meeker had told her grimly, she would have to go back to cotton stockings; and no more grilled sweetbreads for supper, either; she'd be lucky if she got scrapple. She didn't care; everything was black for her. Black it must have been, I pointed out to McGeorge; it was bad enough with worry limited to the span of one existence, but to look forward to a perpetuity of misery—

Argument, even without Benedictine for a while, hadn’t helped. Mrs. Meeker had told her sternly that she’d have to go back to wearing cotton stockings, and there would be no more grilled sweetbreads for dinner either; she'd be lucky if she got scrapple. She didn’t care; everything felt hopeless to her. It must have felt hopeless, I pointed out to McGeorge; it was bad enough to have worries confined to a single lifetime, but to face an eternity of misery—

McGeorge returned the latter part of the week with the plans for their marriage, an elopement, considerably advanced; but only Jannie was at home. She saw him listlessly in the usual formal room, where—he almost never encountered her—he sat in a slight perplexity. Jannie might be thought prettier than Ena, he acknowledged, or at least in the face. She had quantities of bright brown hair, which she affected to wear, in the manner of much younger girls, confined, with a ribbon, and flowing down[Pg 221] her back. Her eyes, too, were brown and remarkable in that the entire iris was exposed. Her full under lip was vividly rouged, while her chin was unobtrusive.

McGeorge came back later in the week with their marriage plans, an elopement, well advanced; but only Jannie was home. She saw him sitting in the usual formal room, where they almost never met, looking a bit confused. He thought Jannie might actually be prettier than Ena, at least in the face. She had a lot of bright brown hair that she styled, like much younger girls, tied back with a ribbon and flowing down[Pg 221] her back. Her eyes were also brown and notable for showing the entire iris. Her full bottom lip was vividly colored, while her chin was subtle.

That evening she was dressed very elaborately. The pink silk stockings and preposterous kid slippers were in evidence; her dress was black velvet, short, and cut like a sheath; and there was a profusion of lacy ruffles and bangles at her wrists. To save his soul, McGeorge couldn't think of anything appropriate to talk about. Jannie was a being apart, a precious object of special reverence. This, together with her very human pettishness, complicated the social problem. He wanted excessively to leave,—there was no chance of seeing Ena,—but neither could he think of any satisfactory avenue of immediate escape.

That evening, she was dressed very extravagantly. The pink silk stockings and ridiculous kid slippers were definitely noticeable; her dress was black velvet, short, and fitted like a sheath; and she had a lot of lacy ruffles and bangles on her wrists. No matter how hard he tried, McGeorge couldn't come up with anything appropriate to say. Jannie was someone apart, a precious object deserving special respect. This, along with her very human moodiness, made the social situation more complicated. He desperately wanted to leave—there was no chance of seeing Ena—but he couldn't think of any good way to make a quick exit.

Jannie's hands, he noticed, were never still; her fingers were always plaiting the velvet on her knees. She would sigh gustily, bite her lips, and accomplish what in an ordinary person would be a sniffle. Then suddenly she drew nearer to McGeorge and talked in a torrent about true love. She doubted if it existed anywhere. Spirits were no more faithful than humans.

Jannie's hands, he noticed, were always moving; her fingers were constantly weaving the velvet on her knees. She would let out a big sigh, bite her lips, and do what would normally be just a sniffle for someone else. Then suddenly she leaned closer to McGeorge and talked non-stop about true love. She wondered if it really existed at all. Spirits were just as unfaithful as humans.

This, for McGeorge, was more difficult than the silence; all the while, he told me, his thoughts were going back to the scene in the bath-room. He had no security that it wouldn't be repeated and with a far different conclusion. He had a passing impulse to ask Jannie to call off her subliminal thugs; the phrasing is my own. There was no doubt in his disordered mind that it was she who, at the instigation of the elder Meekers, was trying to remove him in the effort to secure Wallace Esselmann.

This was harder for McGeorge than the silence. He told me that his mind kept going back to what happened in the bathroom. He couldn’t shake the feeling that it could happen again, and it might end very differently. He briefly considered asking Jannie to call off her hidden enforcers, as I put it. He was convinced, in his confused state, that she was, at the urging of the older Meekers, trying to get rid of him to help Wallace Esselmann.

She dissolved presently into tears, and cried that she was the most miserable girl in existence. She dropped an absurd confection of a handkerchief on the floor, and he leaned over, returning it to her. Jannie's head drooped against his shoulder, and, to keep her from sliding to the floor, he was obliged to sit beside her and support her with an arm. It had been a temporary measure, but Jannie showed no signs of shifting her weight; and, from wishing every moment for Ena's appearance, he now prayed desperately for her to stay away.[Pg 222]

She suddenly burst into tears, declaring that she was the most miserable girl in the world. She dropped a silly handkerchief on the floor, and he bent down to pick it up and hand it back to her. Jannie's head rested against his shoulder, and to keep her from sliding to the floor, he had to sit next to her and support her with his arm. It was meant to be a temporary solution, but Jannie showed no signs of moving; now, instead of wishing for Ena to show up, he was desperately hoping she would stay away.[Pg 222]

McGeorge said that he heard the girl murmur something that sounded like, "Why shouldn't I?" Her face was turned up to him in a way that had but one significance for maiden or medium. She was, he reminded me, Ena's sister, about to become his own; there was a clinging, seductive scent about her, too, and a subtle aroma of Benedictine; and, well, he did what was expected.

McGeorge said he heard the girl whisper something that sounded like, "Why shouldn't I?" Her face was tilted up to him in a way that had only one meaning for a young woman or a spirit. He reminded me that she was Ena's sister, about to become his own; there was a clingy, enticing scent around her, too, and a faint smell of Benedictine; and, well, he did what was expected.

However, no sooner had he kissed her than her manner grew inexplicable. She freed herself from him, and sat upright in an expectant, listening attitude. Her manner was so convincing that he straightened up and gazed about the parlor. There was absolutely no unusual sight or sound; the plain, heavy table in the center of the room was resting as solidly as if it had never playfully cavorted at the will of the spirits, the chairs were back against the walls, the miniature Rock of Ages, on the mantel, offered its testimony to faith.

However, no sooner had he kissed her than her behavior became puzzling. She pulled away from him and sat up straight in a way that suggested she was waiting and listening. Her demeanor was so persuasive that he sat up and looked around the room. There was nothing out of the ordinary; the heavy table in the center of the room stood as solidly as if it had never playfully moved at the whim of spirits, the chairs were pushed back against the walls, and the small Rock of Ages on the mantel silently affirmed faith.

One insignificant detail struck his eye—a weighty cane of Mr. Meeker's stood in an angle of the half-opened door to the hall, across the floor from where Jannie and he were sitting.

One small detail caught his attention—a heavy cane belonging to Mr. Meeker leaned in the corner of the partially opened door to the hall, across the floor from where Jannie and he were sitting.

III

III

After a little, with nothing apparently following, the girl's expectancy faded; her expression grew petulant once more, and she drew sharply away from McGeorge, exactly as if he had forced a kiss on her and she was insulted by the indignity. Lord! he thought, with an inward sinking, what she'll do to me now will be enough!

After a while, with nothing happening, the girl's excitement faded; her expression became sulky again, and she pulled away from McGeorge sharply, as if he had forced a kiss on her and she was offended by the insult. Oh man, he thought, feeling a sense of dread, whatever she does to me now will be more than enough!

He rose uneasily and walked to the mantel, where he stood with his back to Jannie, looking down absently at the fringed gray asbestos of a gas hearth. An overwhelming oppression crept over him when there was a sudden cold sensation at the base of his neck, and a terrific blow fell across his shoulders.

He stood up awkwardly and walked to the mantel, facing away from Jannie as he stared blankly at the fringed gray asbestos of a gas fireplace. A wave of despair washed over him when he suddenly felt a chill at the back of his neck, followed by a heavy blow across his shoulders.

McGeorge wheeled instinctively, with an arm up, when he was smothered in a rain of stinging, vindictive battering. The blows came from all about him, a furious attack against which he was powerless to do anything but endeavor to protect his head. No visible person, he said solemnly, was near him. Jannie was at the other side of the room.[Pg 223]

McGeorge instinctively turned, raising his arm, as he was overwhelmed by a barrage of painful, angry hits. The strikes came from all around him, a violent onslaught that left him helpless except to try to shield his head. No one he could see, he said seriously, was close to him. Jannie was on the other side of the room.[Pg 223]

"Did you see her clearly while this was going on?" I asked.

"Did you see her clearly while this was happening?" I asked.

Oh, yes, he assured me sarcastically; he had as well glanced at his diary to make sure of the date. He then had the effrontery to inform me that he had been beaten by Mr. Meeker's cane without human agency. He had seen it whirling about him in the air. McGeorge made up his mind that the hour of his death had arrived. A fog of pain settled on him, and he gave up all effort of resistance, sinking to his knees, aware of the salt taste of blood. But just at the edge of unconsciousness the assault stopped.

Oh, yes, he said sarcastically; he had even checked his diary to confirm the date. Then he had the nerve to tell me that Mr. Meeker's cane had beaten him without any human involvement. He claimed to have seen it swirling around him in the air. McGeorge decided that his time had come. A fog of pain enveloped him, and he stopped trying to fight back, sinking to his knees and tasting the salt of his own blood. But just as he was about to lose consciousness, the attack ceased.

After a few moments he rose giddily, with his ears humming and his ribs a solid ache. The cane lay in the middle of the room, and Jannie stood, still across the parlor, with her hands pressed to scarlet cheeks, her eyes shining, and her breast heaving in gasps.

After a few moments, he got up feeling dizzy, his ears ringing and his ribs aching intensely. The cane was in the center of the room, and Jannie stood across the parlor, with her hands pressed to her red cheeks, her eyes sparkling, and her chest rising and falling rapidly.

"Why not after such a violent exercise?"

"Why not after such an intense workout?"

McGeorge ignored my practical comment.

McGeorge ignored my practical advice.

"She was delighted," he said; "she ran over to me and, throwing her arms about my neck, kissed me hard. She exclaimed that I had helped Jannie when everything else had failed, and she wouldn't forget it. Then she rushed away, and I heard her falling up-stairs in her high-heeled slippers."

"She was so happy," he said; "she came over to me and wrapped her arms around my neck, kissing me hard. She said I had helped Jannie when nothing else worked, and she wouldn't forget it. Then she ran off, and I heard her stumble up the stairs in her high-heeled slippers."

Naturally he had half collapsed into a chair, and fought to supply his laboring lungs with enough oxygen. It's an unpleasant experience to be thoroughly beaten with a heavy cane under any condition, and this, he was convinced, was special.

Naturally, he had half collapsed into a chair, struggling to get enough oxygen into his tired lungs. It's an unpleasant experience to be thoroughly beaten with a heavy cane under any circumstances, and he was certain that this was something else entirely.

I asked if he was familiar with Havelock Ellis on hysterical impulses, and he replied impatiently that he wasn't.

I asked if he knew about Havelock Ellis and his work on hysterical impulses, and he impatiently replied that he didn’t.

"There are two explanations," I admitted impartially, "although we each think there is but one. I will agree that yours is more entertaining. Jannie was jealous again. The Roman orgies, the young person from the grands boulevards, were more than she could accept; and she tried, in the vocabulary lately so prevalent, a reprisal. But I must acknowledge that I am surprised at the persistent masculine flexibility of Stepan."

"There are two explanations," I said fairly, "even though we both believe there’s only one. I’ll admit yours is more interesting. Jannie was jealous again. The Roman parties, the young person from the grands boulevards, were more than she could handle; and she attempted, using the popular vocabulary of the moment, to retaliate. But I have to say, I’m surprised by Stepan's constant ability to adapt."

"It was at the next sitting," McGeorge concluded,[Pg 224] "that Stepan announced the wedding of Ena and me. The spirits awaited it. There was a row in the Meeker circle; but he dissolved, and refused to materialize in any form until it was accomplished."

"It was at the next meeting," McGeorge concluded,[Pg 224] "that Stepan announced the wedding of Ena and me. The spirits were anticipating it. There was a commotion in the Meeker circle; but he disappeared and wouldn’t show himself in any way until it happened."

"To the music of the spheres," I added, with some attempt at ordinary decency.[Pg 225]

"To the music of the spheres," I added, trying to sound somewhat decent.[Pg 225]


THE CENTENARIAN[15]

By WILL E. INGERSOLL

By WILL E. INGERSOLL

From Harper's Magazine

From Harper's Magazine

There were few who knew—and, frankly, there were few who seemed to care to know—what Old Dalton meant when he mumbled, in his aspirate and toothless quest for expression of the thoughts that doddered through his misty old brain, "Thay wur-rld luks diff'rent now—all diff'rent now, yagh!" Sometimes he would go on, after a pause, in a kind of laborious elucidation: "Na, na! Ma there, now, she's gone. I—egh, egh—I went to school 'long of her; an' et didn't matter so much, mun, about th' rest going, 's long as she wer' here. But now—she's gone, ey. Agh-m! Ey, now she's gone-like, an' th' ain't nobody to help me keep—keep a-hold o' things. I'm a hundred years old, mun. Agh-m! You wouldn't—you wouldn't know what I was meanin', now, when I tell you this here world has growed all yellow-like, this month back. Ey, that's it, mun—all queer-like. Egh, it's time I was movin' on—movin' on."

There were few who knew—and honestly, there were few who seemed to care to know—what Old Dalton meant when he mumbled, in his haggard and toothless struggle to express the thoughts that wandered through his foggy old mind, "The world looks different now—all different now, yeah!" Sometimes he would continue, after a pause, in a kind of difficult explanation: "No, no! My there, now, she's gone. I—ugh, ugh—I went to school with her; and it didn't matter much, man, about everyone else going, as long as she was here. But now—she's gone, eh. Ugh-m! Yeah, now she's gone, and there ain't nobody to help me keep—keep a hold of things. I'm a hundred years old, man. Ugh-m! You wouldn't—you wouldn't understand what I mean when I tell you this world has turned all yellow-like, this past month. Yeah, that's it, man—all weird-like. Ugh, it's time I was moving on—moving on."

Part of this monologue—a very small part—was Old Dalton's own, repeated over and over, and so kept in mind ever since the more initiative years a decade ago when he first began to think about his age. Another part of the utterance—more particularly that about "movin' on"—consisted of scraps of remarks that had been addressed to him, which he had hoarded up as an ape lays away odds and ends, and which he repeated, parrotlike, when the sun and his pipe warmed Old Dalton into speech. But that idea that the earth was growing[Pg 226] yellow—that was a recent uncanny turn of his fancy, his own entirely.

Part of this monologue—a very small part—was Old Dalton's own, repeated over and over, and so remembered ever since the more proactive years a decade ago when he first started thinking about his age. Another part of what he said—especially that about "moving on"—was made up of bits of comments that had been said to him, which he had collected like an animal saves random items, and which he repeated, like a parrot, when the sun and his pipe warmed Old Dalton up to talk. But that idea that the earth was turning[Pg 226] yellow—that was a recent strange thought of his own.

He was pretty well past having any very definite inclination, but there seemed no special reason why the old man should wish to "move on." He appeared comfortable enough, pulling away at his blackened old pipe on the bench by the door. No man above fifty, and few below that age, enjoyed better health than he had; and many of fifty there are who look nearer death than Old Dalton did.

He was pretty much over having any strong feelings, but there didn’t seem to be a particular reason for the old man to want to "move on." He looked comfortable enough, puffing away on his old, blackened pipe while sitting on the bench by the door. No man over fifty—and few under that age—had better health than he did; and many men in their fifties actually looked closer to death than Old Dalton did.

"Crack me a stick 'r two o' wood, grampa," his married great-granddaughter, with whom he lived, would sometimes say; and up and at it the old man would get—swinging his ax handily and hitting his notch cleanly at every clip.

"Chop me a couple of pieces of wood, Grandpa," his married great-granddaughter, with whom he lived, would sometimes say; and the old man would get right to it—swinging his axe skillfully and hitting his mark cleanly with each chop.

Assuredly, his body was a wonderful old machine—a grandfather's clock with every wheel, bearing, and spring in perfect order and alignment. Work had made it so, and work kept it so, for every day after his smoke Old Dalton would fuss about at his "chores" (which, partly to please him, were designedly left for him to do)—the changing of the bull's tether-picket, watering the old horse, splitting the evening's wood, keeping the fence about the house in repair, and driving the cows o' nights into the milking-pen.

Certainly, his body was an amazing old machine—a grandfather clock with every gear, bearing, and spring perfectly aligned. Work had crafted it that way, and work maintained it, because every day after his smoke, Old Dalton would busy himself with his "chores" (which, partly to keep him happy, were intentionally left for him to do)—changing the bull's tether, watering the old horse, splitting the evening's firewood, keeping the fence around the house in good repair, and herding the cows at night into the milking pen.

To every man in this world is assigned his duty. To every man is given just the mental and physical equipment he needs for that duty. Some men obtusely face away from their appointed work; some are carried afield by exigency; some are drawn by avarice or ambition into alien paths; but a minor proportion of happy ones follow out their destiny. There do not occur many exceptions to the rule that the men who find their work and do it, all other conditions being equal, not only live to old age, but to an extreme, a desirable, a comfortable, and a natural old age.

Every person in this world has a duty assigned to them. Each person is given just the mental and physical tools they need for that duty. Some people turn away from their designated work; some are pushed into different paths by necessity; others are lured by greed or ambition into unrelated pursuits; but a small number of fortunate individuals follow their true calling. There aren’t many exceptions to the idea that those who discover their work and commit to it, with all other factors being equal, not only live to a ripe old age but a fulfilling, desirable, and natural old age.

Old Dalton had been built and outfitted to be a simple, colloquial home-maker, family-raiser, and husbandman. His annals were never intended to be anything more than plain and short. His was the function of the tree—to grow healthily and vigorously; to propagate; to give [Pg 227]during his life, as the tree gives of its fruit and shade, such pleasant dole and hospitable emanation as he naturally might; and in the fullness of time to return again to the sod.

Old Dalton was built and set up to be a straightforward, down-to-earth homemaker, family raiser, and farmer. His story was never meant to be anything more than simple and brief. He was like a tree—meant to grow healthily and strongly; to reproduce; to give [Pg 227] during his lifetime, just as a tree provides its fruit and shade, sharing whatever hospitality and warmth he could naturally offer; and eventually, when the time was right, to return to the earth.

He had found and done thoroughly this appointed work of his. He was doing it still, or at least that part of it which, at the age of one hundred years, fittingly remained for him to do. He was tapering off, building the crown of his good stack. When Death, the great Nimrod, should come to Old Dalton, he would not find him ready caught in the trap of decrepitude. He would find him with his boots on, up and about—or, if in bed, not there except as in the regular rest intervals of his diurnal round.

He had thoroughly completed the work set out for him. He was still doing it, or at least the part that, at the age of one hundred, was appropriate for him to handle. He was winding down, finishing up the best of his life’s work. When Death, the great hunter, came for Old Dalton, he wouldn’t find him caught in the trap of old age. He would find him ready, up and about—or, if in bed, only there during his usual rest breaks throughout the day.

And the fact that he, a polyp in the great atoll of life, had found his exact place and due work was the reason that, at one hundred years, life was yet an orange upon the palate of Old Dalton.

And the fact that he, a small part in the vast expanse of life, had found his exact place and rightful work was the reason that, at one hundred years old, life was still a vibrant orange on the palate of Old Dalton.

Nanny Craig—who later became Mother Dalton—had, in remote eighteen hundred and twenty, been a squalling, crabbed baby, and had apparently started life determined to be crotchety. If she had adhered to this schedule she would have been buried before she was sixty and would have been glad to go. But Old Dalton—then young Dave Dalton—married her out of hand at seventeen, and so remade and conserved her in the equable, serene, and work-filled atmosphere of the home he founded that Nanny far outdid all her family age records, recent or ancestral, and lived to ninety-three. She was seven years younger than Dave, and now three months dead.

Nanny Craig—who later became Mother Dalton—was, back in 1820, a screaming, cranky baby, and seemed to enter the world ready to be difficult. If she had stuck to this plan, she would have died before turning sixty and wouldn't have minded at all. But Old Dalton—who was then young Dave Dalton—married her on a whim at seventeen, and transformed her in the calm, peaceful, and busy environment of the home he created, allowing Nanny to far exceed all the lifespan records of her family, whether recent or ancestral, and she lived to be ninety-three. She was seven years younger than Dave and passed away three months ago.

Dave had missed her sorely. People had said the Message would not be long coming to him after she went. Perhaps if he had been in the usual case of those who have passed the seventh decade—weary and halt and without employment or the ability or wish for it—he would have brooded and worried himself into the grave very soon after the passing of his old "mate" and one living contemporary. But he was a born, inured, and inveterate worker, and as long as there were "chores" for him to do he felt ample excuse for continuing to exist. Old Dalton still had the obsession, too, that while and where he lived he was "boss" and manager; and one[Pg 228] solid, sustaining thought that helped to keep him living was that if he died the Dalton farm (it was the original old homestead that these young descendants of his occupied) would be without its essential head and squire.

Dave missed her a lot. People had said the news would come to him soon after she left. Maybe if he had been like most people in their seventies—tired, frail, and without a job or the desire to work—he would have fallen into despair and wasted away shortly after losing his old "mate" and living companion. But he was a natural, dedicated, and relentless worker, and as long as there were "chores" to do, he felt he had a good reason to keep living. Old Dalton still clung to the belief that he was the "boss" and manager of where he lived; and one[Pg 228] solid thought that kept him going was that if he died, the Dalton farm (the original family homestead that his young descendants occupied) would lose its essential leader and guardian.

So sturdy, so busy, and so well had he been always that all the deaths he had seen in his journey down a hundred years of mortality had failed to bring home to him the grave and puissant image of death as a personal visitant.

So strong, so active, and so well had he always been that all the deaths he encountered during his hundred years of living had not made him truly grasp the serious and powerful reality of death as something that could personally come for him.

"Ey, I'm always out wur-rkin' when they send fur me, I guess," was the joke he had made at eighty and repeated so often since that now he said it quite naively and seriously, as a fact and a credible explanation.

"Hey, I'm always out working when they call for me, I guess," was the joke he made at eighty and repeated so often since that he now said it quite naively and seriously, as if it were a fact and a reasonable explanation.

But, although it took time to show its effect, Nanny's going hit him a little harder than any of the other deaths he had witnessed. She had traveled with him so long and so doughtily that he had never been able to form any anticipative picture of himself without her. Indeed, even now it felt as if she had merely "gone off visitin'," and would be back in time to knit him a pair of mitts before the cold weather came.

But, even though it took a while to feel the impact, Nanny's passing hit him harder than any of the other losses he had experienced. She had been with him for so long and so strongly that he had never visualized a future for himself without her. In fact, even now it seemed like she had just "gone off visiting" and would come back in time to knit him a pair of mittens before the cold weather arrived.

It was the odd idea about the world growing "yellow-lookin'"—sometimes he said "red-lookin'" and at other times seemed not quite certain which description conveyed the vague hue of his fancy—that appeared to be pulling him to pieces, undermining him, more than any other influence. Most people, however, were accustomed to consider the hallucination an effect of Mother Dalton's removal and a presage of Old Dalton's own passing.

It was the strange idea that the world was turning "yellow-looking"—sometimes he called it "red-looking," and other times he seemed unsure which term best matched the odd color in his mind—that seemed to be tearing him apart, weakening him, more than anything else. Most people, however, were used to thinking of the hallucination as a result of Mother Dalton's death and a sign of Old Dalton's own impending death.

This odd yellowness (or redness), as of grass over which chaff from the threshing-mill has blown, lay across the old pasture on this afternoon of his second century, as Old Dalton went to water the superannuated black horse that whinnied at his approach.

This strange yellowness (or redness), like grass covered with chaff blown from the threshing floor, spread across the old pasture on this afternoon of his second century, as Old Dalton walked to water the aging black horse that neighed as he drew near.

"Ey, Charley," he said, reflectively, as he took the old beast by the forelock to lead it up to the pump—"ey, Charley-boy"; then, as the horse, diminishing the space between its forefoot and his heel with a strange ease, almost trod on him—"ey, boy—steady there, now. Es yur spavin not throublin' ye th' day, then? Ye walk that free. S-steady, boy—ey!"

"Hey, Charley," he said thoughtfully, as he grabbed the old horse by the forelock to lead it to the pump—"hey, Charley-boy"; then, as the horse, effortlessly shortening the distance between its forefoot and his heel, almost stepped on him—"hey, boy—steady now. Your spavin not bothering you today, huh? You walk so freely. S-steady, boy—hey!"

But Grace, the granddaughter, glancing across the [Pg 229]pasture as she came to the kitchen door to empty potato peelings, put it differently.

But Grace, the granddaughter, looking across the [Pg 229]pasture as she arrived at the kitchen door to throw out potato peelings, expressed it differently.

"See how hard it be's gettin' for grampa to get along, Jim," she said to her husband, who sat mending a binder-canvas at the granary door. "I never noticed it before, but that old lame Charley horse can keep right up to him now."

"See how hard it is for Grandpa to get by, Jim," she said to her husband, who was sitting repairing a binder-canvas at the granary door. "I never noticed it before, but that old lame Charley horse can keep right up with him now."

Jim Nixon stuck his jack-knife into the step beside him, pushed a rivet through canvas and fastening-strap, and remarked, casually: "He ought to lay off now—too old to be chorin' around. Young Bill could do all the work he's doin', after he comes home from school, evenings."

Jim Nixon stuck his jackknife into the step next to him, pushed a rivet through the canvas and fastening strap, and casually remarked, "He should really take a break now—he’s too old to be doing all this work. Young Bill could handle everything he’s doing after he gets home from school in the evenings."

"He's not bin the same sence gramma died," Gracie Nixon observed, turning indoors again. "It ain't likely we'll have him with us long now, Jim."

"He's not been the same since Grandma died," Gracie Nixon observed, turning back inside. "It's not likely we'll have him with us much longer now, Jim."

The old man, coming into the house a little haltingly that evening, stopped sharply as his granddaughter, with a discomposingly intent look, asked, "Tired to-night, grampa?"

The old man, entering the house a bit slowly that evening, suddenly stopped as his granddaughter, looking at him with an unusually intense expression, asked, "Are you tired tonight, Grandpa?"

"Ey?" His mouth worked, and his eyes, the pupils standing aggressively and stonily in the center of the whites, abetted the protest of the indomitable old pioneer. "Tired nothin'. You young ones wants t'l maind yur own business, an' that'll—egh—kape yous busy. Where's me pipe, d'ye hear, ey? An' the 'bacca? Yagh, that's it." The old man's fingers crooked eagerly around the musty bowl. He lit, sucked, and puffed noisily, lowering himself on a bench and feeling for the window-sill with his elbow. "In my taime," he continued, presently, in an aggrieved tone, "young ones was whopped fur talkin' up t'l thur elders like that. Lave me be, now, an' go 'n' milk thame cows I just fetched. Poor beasts, their bags es that full—ey, that full. They're blattin' to be eased."

"Hey?" His mouth moved, and his eyes, with the pupils glaring coldly in the center of the white, supported the complaint of the stubborn old pioneer. "Tired? Not at all. You young ones should mind your own business, and that'll keep you busy. Where's my pipe, do you hear me, hey? And the tobacco? Yeah, that's it." The old man's fingers eagerly wrapped around the musty bowl. He lit it, took a drag, and puffed noisily, lowering himself onto a bench and feeling for the windowsill with his elbow. "In my time," he added, in an annoyed tone, "young ones got in trouble for speaking to their elders like that. Leave me be now, and go milk those cows I just brought in. Poor things, their udders are so full—hey, so full. They're bleating to be relieved."

With indulgent haste, the young couple, smiling sheepishly at each other like big children rebuked, picked up their strainer-pails and went away to the corral. The old man, his pipe-bowl glowing and blackening in time to his pulling at it, smoked on alone in the dusk. In the nibbling, iterative way of the old, he started a kind of reflection; but it was as if a harmattan had blown along the usual courses of his thought, drying up his little brooklet[Pg 230] of recollection and withering the old aquatic star-flowers that grew along its banks. His mind, in its meandering among old images, groped, paused, fell pensive. His head sank lower between his shoulders, and the shoulders eased back against the wall behind his bench. When Jim Nixon and his wife, chasing each other merrily back and forth across the dewy path like the frolicsome young married couple they were, reached the door-yard, they found the old man fallen "mopy" in a way uncommon for him, and quite given over to a thoughtless, expressionless torpor and staring.

With eager excitement, the young couple, smiling awkwardly at each other like kids caught in trouble, grabbed their buckets and headed to the corral. The old man, his pipe glowing and darkening as he puffed on it, continued to smoke alone in the twilight. In the slow, repetitive manner common to the elderly, he began to reflect; but it felt as though a harmattan had swept through his usual thoughts, drying up his stream of memories and wilting the old aquatic star-flowers that grew along its banks. His mind, wandering among old images, fumbled, hesitated, and fell into deep thought. He let his head drop lower between his shoulders, which relaxed against the wall behind his bench. When Jim Nixon and his wife, playfully chasing each other back and forth on the dewy path like the joyful young couple they were, arrived in the yard, they found the old man unusually "mopy," lost in a thoughtless, blank state, staring into space.

"You'll be tired-like, grampa, eh?" Jim Nixon said, as he came over to the veteran and put a strong hand under Old Dalton's armpit. "Come on, then. I'll help you off to your bed."

"You'll be tired, right, Grandpa?" Jim Nixon said, as he walked over to the veteran and placed a strong hand under Old Dalton's armpit. "Come on, then. I'll help you get to your bed."

But the old man flamed up again, spiritedly, although perhaps this time his protest was a little more forced. "Ye'll not, then, boy," he mumbled. "Ye'll just lave me be, then. I'm—egh, egh"—he eased gruntingly into a standing position—"I'm going to bed annyway, though." He moved off, his coattail bobbing oddly about his hips and his back bowed. The two heard him stump slowly up the stairs.

But the old man got fired up again, animatedly, though maybe this time his protest felt a bit more forced. "You won't, then, kid," he mumbled. "Just let me be, then. I'm—ugh, ugh"—he grunted as he pushed himself into a standing position—"I'm going to bed anyway, though." He walked away, his coattail swaying strangely around his hips and his back hunched. The two listened to him slowly trudge up the stairs.

Jim Nixon drew the boot-jack toward him and set the heel of his boot thoughtfully into the notch. "They go quick, Gracie," he observed, "when they get as old as him. They go all at onct, like. Hand me thon cleaver, an' I'll be makin' a little kindlin' for th' mornin'."

Jim Nixon pulled the boot jack closer and placed the heel of his boot thoughtfully into the notch. "They go fast, Gracie," he said, "when they get as old as him. They go all at once, you know. Hand me that cleaver, and I'll chop up some kindling for tomorrow morning."

The alcove where the old man's bed stood was only separated by a thin partition from the room where the young couple slept; and the sounds of their frolic, as they chased, slapped, and cast pillows at each other, came to him companionably enough as he drew the blankets up about his big, shrunken chest and turned the broad of his back to the comfortable hay-stuffed bed-tick.

The nook where the old man's bed was located was just divided by a thin wall from the room where the young couple slept. The sounds of their playful antics, as they chased, teased, and threw pillows at each other, reached him in a friendly way as he pulled the blankets up to his large, frail chest and turned his back to the cozy, hay-stuffed mattress.

But all the merry noise and sociable proximity of the young people staved not off the great joust with loneliness this mighty knight of years had before he slept—a loneliness more than that of empty house and echoing stair; more than that, even, of Crusoe's manless island; utterly beyond even that of an alien planet; of spaces not even[Pg 231] coldly sown with God-aloof stars—the excellent, the superlative loneliness of one soul for another. It is a strange, misty, Columbus-voyage upon which that hardy soul goes who dares to be the last of his generation.

But all the cheerful noise and social closeness of the young people didn't keep away the great battle with loneliness that this powerful knight of old faced before he slept—a loneliness deeper than that of an empty house and echoing stairs; more than even Crusoe's deserted island; completely beyond that of a foreign planet; of spaces not even[Pg 231] coldly scattered with distant stars—the remarkable, the ultimate loneliness of one soul longing for another. It’s a strange, hazy journey like Columbus' voyage for that brave soul who dares to be the last of their generation.

There was in that bed a space between him and the wall—a space kept habitually yet for the Nanny who never came to fill it, who never again would come to fill it. (There would have been no great demonstration on the old man's part even if she had miraculously come. Merely a grunt of satisfaction; perhaps a brief, "Ey, ma—back?" and then a contented lapsing into slumber.) His want of her was scarcely emotional; at least it did not show itself to him that way. It took more the form of a kind of aching wish to see things "as they was" again. But that ache, that uneasiness, had upon Old Dalton all the effect of strong emotion—for it rode him relentlessly through all these days of his December, its weight and presence putting upon the tired old heart an added task. The ordinary strain of life he might have endured for another decade, with his perfect old physique and natural habits of life. But this extra pressure—he was not equipped for that!

There was a space in that bed between him and the wall—a space always kept for the Nanny who never came to fill it, who would never come again. (Even if she had miraculously appeared, the old man wouldn't have made a big fuss. Just a grunt of satisfaction; maybe a quick, "Ey, ma—back?" and then he'd drift back into sleep.) His desire for her wasn’t really emotional; at least, he didn’t see it that way. It felt more like a longing to see things "as they were" again. But that longing, that discomfort, weighed down on Old Dalton just like strong emotions—because it followed him relentlessly through all these days of his December, adding to the burden on his weary old heart. He might have been able to handle the regular stress of life for another decade, with his sturdy old body and normal lifestyle. But this extra pressure—he wasn't ready for that!

"They go quick, at that age," his granddaughter's man had said. But, although even he himself did not know it, Old Dalton had been "going" for weeks—ever since the first confident feeling that "ma" would come back again had given place to the ache of her coming long delayed.

"They go fast at that age," his granddaughter's boyfriend had said. But, even he didn't realize it, Old Dalton had been "going" for weeks—ever since the initial hopeful feeling that "mom" would return had shifted to the pain of her prolonged absence.

To-night it was cold in bed for August. Old Dalton wished "they" would fetch him another quilt.

Toight it was cold in bed for August. Old Dalton wished "they" would bring him another blanket.

But it should not have been cold that August evening. Beyond the wooden bed a small, rectangular window with sash removed showed a square of warm sky and a few stars twinkling dully in the autumnal haze. An occasional impatient tinkle of the cow-bell down in the corral indicated midges, only present on bland days and nights when there is in the air no hint of frost to stiffen the thin swift mite-wings.

But it shouldn’t have been cold that August evening. Behind the wooden bed, a small rectangular window with its sash removed showed a patch of warm sky and a few stars flickering faintly in the autumn haze. An occasional impatient jingle of the cowbell down in the corral signaled midges, which only appeared on mild days and nights when there was no hint of frost in the air to stiffen the delicate, swift wings of the tiny insects.

High summer, and he was cold! Bedlam in the next room, and he was lonely! His sensations were getting out of hand, beyond the remedial influences and friendly fraternal sounds of this world he had so long tenanted.[Pg 232] By a score of years he had exceeded his due claim upon earth's good offices to man. He was a trespasser and an alien in this strange present—he with his ancient interests, fogy ways of speech and thought, obsolete images and ideals, and mind that could only regard without attempt at comprehension the little and great innovations of the new age.

High summer, and he felt cold! Chaos in the next room, and he felt lonely! His feelings were spiraling out of control, beyond the comforting influence and familiar sounds of this world he had inhabited for so long.[Pg 232] By many years, he had outstayed his welcome in the services of the earth to humanity. He was an intruder and a stranger in this unfamiliar present—he, with his old interests, outdated ways of speaking and thinking, obsolete images and ideals, and a mind that could only observe without attempting to understand the small and large changes of the new age.

"We c'u'd make shift well enough with the things we had whin I was a lad," Old Dalton had often said to those who talked to him of the fine things men were inventing—the time-savers, space-savers, work-savers; "we c'u'd make shift well enough. We got along as well as they do now, too, we did; and, sir, we done better work, too. All men thinks of, these days, is gettin' through quick. Yagh, that's it, that's it—gettin' through quick-like, an' leavin' things half done."

"We could manage just fine with what we had when I was a kid," Old Dalton often told those who talked to him about all the great things people were inventing—the time-saving, space-saving, work-saving gadgets. "We could manage just fine. We got along just as well as they do now, and, you know, we did better work too. All people think about these days is getting things done fast. Yeah, that's it, that's it—getting things done quickly and leaving things half-finished."

So is a man born and implanted in his own generation. And if by strength he invades the next generation beyond, he does not go far before he finds he is a stranger utterly. In the current talk of men there are new smartnesses of speech built upon the old maternal tongue. There are new vogues of dress, new schools of thought, new modes even of play. Perhaps, again, new vices that the older simpler life kept dormant give the faces of this fresh generation a look and a difference strange and sinister.

So a man is born and rooted in his own time. If he tries to push into the next generation, he quickly realizes he feels completely out of place. Today’s conversations feature new clever phrases built on the old language. There are trendy new styles of clothing, different schools of thought, and even new ways to have fun. There may even be new vices that the simpler life of the past kept hidden, giving the faces of this new generation an unfamiliar and unsettling look.

A hundred years old! There are to be found, notably in steadily moving rural communities, not a few who endure to ninety hardily enough; but rare and singular are the cases where a man is to be found, except as dust in a coffin, a century after his birth. Old Dalton had inherited from his mother the qualities that are the basis of longevity—a nature simple and serene, a physique perfect in all involuntary functions and with the impulse of sane and regular usages to guide voluntary ones, an appetite and zest for work. She had married at eighteen and had lived to see her son reach his eightieth year, herself missing the century mark by only a few months.

A hundred years old! In steadily moving rural communities, you can find quite a few people who survive to ninety, but it's rare to see someone still around, aside from being dust in a coffin, a century after their birth. Old Dalton inherited from his mother the traits essential for a long life—a simple and calm nature, a body that functions perfectly in all involuntary ways, and the urge to maintain healthy habits guiding his voluntary choices, along with a strong appetite and enthusiasm for work. She got married at eighteen and lived to see her son reach eighty, missing the century mark by just a few months.

But Old Dalton had breasted the tape, the first of his race to do it. And if it had not been for this wave of loneliness; this parching, astringent wind of sorrow that seemed to dry up the oil of his joints, evaporate the simple[Pg 233] liquor of his thought, put out the vital sparkle in his eye; and now, latest act of dispossession, to milk his old veins of their warmth—if it had not been for this influence and prescience, Old Dalton might have run hardily quite a good little way into his second century.

But Old Dalton had crossed the finish line, the first of his kind to do so. And if it hadn't been for this wave of loneliness; this dry, harsh wind of sadness that seemed to sap his energy, drain the simple[Pg 233] joy from his thoughts, dull the spark in his eyes; and now, the latest blow of being stripped of his vitality, draining his old veins of their warmth—if it hadn’t been for this influence and foresight, Old Dalton might have lived well into his second century.

But somewhere, afar and apart, the finger was about to descend upon the chronometer that timed his race. The dust atoms that a hundred years ago had been exalted to make a man now clamored for their humble rehabilitation. Man shall never, in this mortal body we use, exemplify perpetual motion.

But somewhere, far away, the finger was about to press down on the timer that tracked his race. The dust particles that were once elevated to create a man a hundred years ago now begged for their simple restoration. In this mortal body we inhabit, humanity will never demonstrate perpetual motion.

Old Dave Dalton turned in his bed. Something beyond the chilliness was wrong with him, and he did not know what it was. There is no condition so vexatious as an unexplainable lack of ease; and Old Dalton twisted, gathered up his knees, straightened them again, tensed, relaxed, shifted the bedclothes, and busily but vainly cast about for the source of his disquiet.

Old Dave Dalton turned in his bed. There was something more than just the cold bothering him, but he couldn't figure out what it was. There's nothing more frustrating than an unexplained discomfort; so Old Dalton twisted, curled up his knees, straightened them again, tensed up, relaxed, shifted the blankets, and anxiously but futilely searched for the cause of his unease.

Ah!—the thought slipped into his mind like a late guest.

Ah!—the thought entered his mind like a late arrival.

"Et's thame sticks I forgot, ey," the old man muttered as he forthwith and arduously rose into a sitting position and pushed the blankets off him. "Ey, ey, that's it—the sticks for the mornin'!"

"That's the sticks I forgot," the old man muttered as he slowly and laboriously sat up and pushed the blankets off him. "Yep, that's it—the sticks for the morning!"

The chopping of the wood for the morning fire, in order that the sower, haymaker, or harvester, as the seasonal case might be, should have as little delay as possible in getting to his field or meadow; this had been a regular chore of Old Dalton's, a function never omitted before in all the scope of his methodical and assiduous days.

The chopping of wood for the morning fire, so the sower, haymaker, or harvester—depending on the season—would have minimal delay getting to their field or meadow; this had always been a regular task for Old Dalton, one he never skipped throughout his organized and diligent days.

"Ey, but I never thought now that I'd ever lave that job not done," he muttered as he shuffled slowly and sheepishly down the stairs. "Ey, ey ... ma!"

"Hey, but I never thought I would leave that job undone," he mumbled as he shuffled slowly and awkwardly down the stairs. "Hey, hey... mom!"

There she was, at the foot of the stairs! Old Dalton saw her, as plainly as if it had been daylight. Gray apron with its horseshoe pattern almost obliterated by many washings, waist bulging halely, shoulders bowed forward, old wool hood tied over her head. There she was, with her visage, that in all their years together had not changed for him, squeezed and parched into the wrinkles of her thirty-four thousand days. (The only difference Old[Pg 234] Dalton could see, as he stopped, his elbows bent a little, and regarded her in his quelling masculine way, resided in the eyes. Instead of being held downcast in the old attitude of deference, they now looked across at him, straight level, and—summoning!)

There she was, at the bottom of the stairs! Old Dalton saw her as clearly as if it were broad daylight. She wore a gray apron with a horseshoe pattern that had nearly faded after so many washes, her waist slightly bulging, and her shoulders hunched forward, with an old wool hood tied over her head. There she stood, with her face that hadn’t changed for him in all the years they’d been together, crumpled and weathered from her thirty-four thousand days. (The only difference Old[Pg 234] Dalton noticed, as he paused with his elbows slightly bent and regarded her in his authoritative masculine way, was in her eyes. Instead of looking down in the old submissive manner, they now met his gaze directly, leveled, and—demanding!)

Immobile age and Old Dalton's habit kept him from any visible expression of the welcome that lay warm (though tempered by an odd feeling of strangeness due to that look she carried in her eyes) in his soul.

Immobile age and Old Dalton's habit kept him from showing any visible expression of the welcome that felt warm (though mixed with a strange feeling due to that look she had in her eyes) in his soul.

"Ey, ma—back?" he murmured, as he looked her up and down a moment, to get used to the sight of her, and then edged on in a vague, indifferent way toward the outside door and the chip-pile.

"Hey, Mom—back?" he murmured, looking her up and down for a moment to get used to seeing her, then casually made his way toward the outside door and the chip pile.

Mother Dalton followed, without comment or change of expression, but a tear seemed to flit and zigzag its way down the dried courses of her thousand wrinkles. She stood in the doorway, facing the moon as it rose above the roof of the granary. If she was a little translucent for so solid-shaped an old presence, Old Dalton did not notice it, as he picked up his ax and went handily to his wood-chopping.

Mother Dalton followed silently, her expression unchanged, but a tear seemed to trace a path down the lines of her weathered face. She stood in the doorway, looking at the moon as it rose above the granary roof. If she appeared somewhat translucent for such a solid-looking old woman, Old Dalton didn't notice, as he picked up his ax and went about his wood-chopping.

She maintained her position on the step quietly, her hands folded across her waistband, her feet bluish and bare upon the pine sill. But, though she did not interrupt by word or movement, Old Dalton (who had used to be no more conscious of her than of the wind or the daylight) felt to-night as embarrassed by her proximity as though she were a stranger and a hostile presence. He was sweating and irritable when he finished his sticks; and, as he stood his ax against the end of a log, twisted his head around sharply, with the intent of asking the old woman why she was "gappin' there, place o' goin' and gettin' thon bed warmed up."

She stood quietly on the step, her hands folded over her waist, her feet bare and a bit cold on the wooden sill. Even though she didn't say anything or move, Old Dalton (who usually didn’t even notice her, like the wind or the sunlight) felt awkward being so close to her tonight, as if she were a stranger and an unwelcome presence. He was sweaty and annoyed when he finished chopping wood, and as he leaned his ax against the end of a log, he abruptly turned his head, intending to ask the old woman why she was "standing there instead of going to warm up that bed."

But the old pioneer himself fell agape as he encountered the look on her face. There is a vast respect in the country for that many-phased quality called "second sight"; and, if Old Dalton had ever seen signs of the possession of it on a human face, he saw them on his old woman's now. It struck him, too, for the first time definitely, as he groped about in the fog of his old mind for the reason she looked so queer, so like a stranger to him, that[Pg 235] Mother Dalton had brought some odd quality back from this "visit" she had been making.

But the old pioneer was taken aback when he saw the look on her face. There's a lot of respect in the country for that mysterious ability known as "second sight," and if Old Dalton had ever noticed any signs of it on a person's face, he saw them on his wife now. It hit him, for the first time clearly, as he searched through the fog of his aging mind for why she looked so strange, so unfamiliar to him, that[Pg 235] Mother Dalton had brought some unusual quality back from this "visit" she had been on.

There grew upon Old Dalton something of fear. He stood fumbling and tetering, his hands wandering nervously up and down the edge of his coat.

There was a sense of fear growing around Old Dalton. He stood fumbling and swaying, his hands nervously moving up and down the edge of his coat.

Mother Dalton stood upon that step, facing the half-moon that looked down from above the grove. Her glance was not directed toward him, but up and away. In the pupils of her eyes was a shine which seemed a refraction of the silver-gray beams of the moon. There was about her gaze a something heavy, mournful, and boding which old Dave could not understand, but which made him think of the expression she had lifted in the old homesteading days toward the hail-cloud that swept from eastward to beat down their little, hard-sown crop.

Mother Dalton stood on that step, looking up at the half-moon shining down over the grove. Her gaze wasn’t aimed at him, but up and away. There was a glimmer in her eyes that seemed to reflect the silver-gray light of the moon. Her look carried a weight, a sadness, and a sense of foreboding that old Dave couldn’t grasp, but it reminded him of the expression she had when the hail-cloud rolled in from the east to destroy their small, carefully planted crop back in the old homesteading days.

"They 's trouble a-comin'." The voice was hers—at least it came from her direction—yet it seemed to Old Dalton that the words came not from her, but through her. "Ey, Davie ... there 's trouble a-comin' ... trouble a-comin'. Ess time you was movin' ... movin' on...."

"They're trouble coming." The voice was hers—at least it came from her direction—yet it seemed to Old Dalton that the words came not from her, but through her. "Hey, Davie ... there’s trouble coming ... trouble coming. It’s time you were moving ... moving on...."

Old Dave Dalton had never, in the long, long course of his years, had a sensation like that which took him, as the queer voice melted away, blending imperceptibly with the homely rustlings and lowings of the farm night. The ache he had carried in his heart for those last weeks seemed suddenly to bulge and burst, like a bubble. The old moon, the hills and trees and trail of his long travel; the night, the world, and the odd old figure over against him, were bundled up with a sudden vast infolding in a blanket of black, a corner of which seemed thrust against his mouth, gagging him and cutting off his breath. He was lifted, lifted as in a great wind—lifted by shoulders, crown, and knees, and whirled around—around ... then set again on his feet very softly, with the blackness gone and the clear country night above him as before.

Old Dave Dalton had never, throughout his long life, experienced a feeling like the one that enveloped him as the strange voice faded away, blending almost seamlessly with the familiar sounds of the farm at night. The ache he had carried in his heart for the past few weeks suddenly felt like it bulged and burst, like a bubble. The old moon, the hills, the trees, and the path of his long journey; the night, the world, and the peculiar old figure in front of him were all wrapped up together in a sudden, overwhelming blanket of darkness, a corner of which seemed to press against his mouth, choking him and cutting off his breath. He was lifted, carried as if by a strong wind—raised by his shoulders, head, and knees, and spun around—around... then gently placed back on his feet, the darkness gone and the clear country night above him once again.

He should have been giddy after that cataclysm, but he stood upright and steady. He should have been tired and shaken, but he was fresh and calm. He should have been heavy and stiff and held to the earth by the ball and chain of a hundred years; yet he seemed scarcely more solid, scarcely less light, than an embodied wind. He should[Pg 236] have been (for the atmosphere of the home in which you have dwelt for a century is not so easily dissipated) a doddering old corporeality, yet he felt he was now all thought and glorious essence of life. He should have seen on the step that old wife who had stood so uncannily by while he sweat over his wood-splitting; yet the presence that moved toward him from the pine sill, though wholly familiar and intimate and full of kind emanations, had neither wrinkles nor grayness nor any of the attributes and qualities of mortality. He should have bespoken that kindred presence in halting colloquialities, yet the greeting he gave flowed from him in the form of a thought untranslated into any sluggish medium of language. He should have been filled with a vague curiosity about that trouble she had just presaged, yet now he knew wholly....

He should have been ecstatic after that disaster, but he stood tall and steady. He should have felt exhausted and shaken, but he was energized and calm. He should have felt heavy and stiff, weighed down by the burdens of a hundred years; yet he felt hardly more solid, hardly less light, than an embodied breeze. He should[Pg 236] have been (because the atmosphere of the home where you've lived for a century isn't easily shaken off) a doddering old body, yet he sensed he was now all thought and the glorious essence of life. He should have seen on the porch that old woman who had eerily stood by while he labored over his wood-splitting; yet the presence that moved toward him from the pine sill, though completely familiar and intimate and full of kind energy, had neither wrinkles nor gray hair nor any of the signs and qualities of mortality. He should have greeted that kindred presence with hesitant small talk, yet the acknowledgment he offered flowed from him as a thought that needed no clumsy words. He should have felt a vague curiosity about the trouble she had just hinted at, yet now he understood completely....

"Let us thank God that our sojourn ended within the bourne of His peace!" was the thought exchanged as these two dutiful ones, cleared and lightened for swift voyaging, turned their faces toward the Gates of the Day.

"Let’s thank God that our journey ended in His peace!" was the thought shared as these two devoted ones, prepared and ready for a quick trip, turned their faces toward the Gates of the Day.

On the earth they had left midnight was wearing toward morning—the morning of August the First, Nineteen Hundred and Fourteen![Pg 237]

On the earth they had left, midnight was moving toward morning—the morning of August 1, 1914![Pg 237]


MESSENGERS[16]

From The Saturday Evening Post

From The Saturday Evening Post

By CALVIN JOHNSTON

By CALVIN JOHNSTON

The group before the fire at the Engineers' Club were listening, every one—though nothing was being said; nor was it the crackle of apple logs or fluttering sails and drowning cries of the northeaster in the chimney that preoccupied them. Rather some still, distant undertone in their own breasts, arresting their conversation, gestures, thoughts—they glanced at one another surreptitiously, uneasily.

The group in front of the fire at the Engineers' Club was listening, all of them—though no one was speaking; it wasn't the crackling of the apple logs or the fluttering sails and drowning cries of the northeast wind in the chimney that held their focus. Instead, it was some quiet, distant feeling within themselves that stopped their conversation, gestures, and thoughts—they exchanged furtive, uneasy glances.

"But listen—I am telling you," said old Con O'Connel, the railroad builder, his voice rolling and sweet as the bells of Shandon: "To-night I hear a footfall in the rain—that of Tim Cannon, the messenger."

"But listen—I’m telling you," said old Con O'Connel, the railroad builder, his voice rich and smooth like the bells of Shandon: "Tonight I hear footsteps in the rain—that of Tim Cannon, the messenger."

So that was the undertone which had arrested their thoughts; the rush of footfalls symbolizing to the group, every one, the pursuit of himself by a belated messenger. They settled themselves, relieved and smiling; after all the thing had been naturally suggested to them by the echo of rain on the broad plate windows. And they nodded their heads to Con, still listening.

So that was the underlying feeling that had captured their attention; the sound of footsteps representing, for everyone in the group, the chase of themselves by a late messenger. They got comfortable, feeling relieved and smiling; after all, the idea had come to them naturally from the sound of rain on the large windows. And they nodded at Con, who was still listening.

The footfall of Tim Cannon, a name of ancient days on the P. D. Railroad; but as the story does not concern him except as Molly Regan's messenger I will leave him come into it in his own time and take up with the Regans themselves.

The footsteps of Tim Cannon, a name from the past on the P. D. Railroad; but since the story only involves him as Molly Regan's messenger, I'll let him enter in his own time and focus on the Regans instead.

Two of them there were to begin with—young Michael, swinging a lusty pick in a construction gang of the Great Southwest Railway; and Molly, a pretty bride with [Pg 238]solemn wondering gaze and air of listening to things which no one else could hear.

Two of them were there to start—young Michael, swinging a strong pick in a construction crew for the Great Southwest Railway; and Molly, a pretty bride with a [Pg 238]serious, curious look and an air of listening to things that no one else could hear.

Often Mike would smile at her queer fancies that there are things to learn and do beyond the day's work, and after the Great Southwest has been builded and he has laid aside pick and shovel to become track boss at Turntable Station this queerness of Molly's leads her into playing a great joke on her husband.

Often, Mike would smile at her strange ideas that there are things to learn and do beyond the day's work. After the Great Southwest has been built and he has put down his pick and shovel to become the track boss at Turntable Station, this oddness of Molly's leads her to play a big joke on her husband.

For she saves her odd pennies against his birthday and presents him with a book. "A book of higher knowledge, it is," she says, while Mike scratches his head in awe; and she must kiss him for the kind interest he takes and that evening read to him a page in a voice like the song of soldiers marching. Mike toils after in mind with his big fists gripping and forehead glistening in the struggle to remember the journey, but at the end a darkness comes down on him, and the two gaze at each other uneasily and the page is read over again.

For she saves her spare change for his birthday and gives him a book. "It's a book of higher knowledge," she says, while Mike scratches his head in wonder; and she has to kiss him for the genuine interest he shows, and that evening she reads a page to him in a voice like a marching army's song. Mike struggles to keep the journey in his mind, his big fists clenched and forehead shining with effort, but in the end, darkness settles over him, and they look at each other uneasily, reading the page again.

But devil a bit can Mike remember of it, so that he sits despairing with his head between his hands. "Do not mind, Molly," he says then; "you shall study on alone at the higher knowledge, having a joy of it which is not for me." He says this, looking up to smile, and yet the big hands hold on to hers as if fearing she was being stolen away.

But Mike can’t remember any of it, so he sits there, despairing, with his head in his hands. "Don’t worry, Molly,” he says then; “you can continue studying the higher knowledge on your own, enjoying it in a way that I can’t." He says this, looking up to smile, yet his large hands hold onto hers as if fearing she might be taken away.

But Molly answers him back so clear and strong that the song of soldiers marching is nothing to it. "'T is only the joke I am playing. Am I the wife to bother you with learning when you know already so much," she says, "and have the care of the section on your mind, with ties to lay straight and rails to spike fast so that the great railroad may run?" And when he speaks once more of the study she should make of knowledge Molly closes the big book and sets it on the mantel along with the clock.

But Molly replies to him so clearly and strongly that the sound of marching soldiers pales in comparison. "I’m just playing a joke. Am I really going to bother you with learning when you already know so much?" she says, "and have the responsibility of your section to think about, with ties to straighten and rails to fasten down so that the big railroad can run?" And when he brings up again the study she should do to gain knowledge, Molly shuts the big book and places it on the mantel next to the clock.

"'T is for ornament, and now you know why I bought it from the peddler," she explains; "for every household of pretension must have a book."

"'It’s for decoration, and now you see why I got it from the peddler," she explains; "because every household that wants to look impressive needs to have a book."

So they admire the shiny binding and gold letters, and after five years when their new cottage is built it is given a shelf of its own.

So they admire the shiny cover and gold lettering, and after five years, when their new cottage is built, it gets its own shelf.

Danny is born, the same who in Molly's lifetime shall be[Pg 239] an official of the great railroad; and when in the course of time he is turned a sturdy boy of seven, with coal-black eyes and a round cropped head, she would place the book in his hands for purposes of learning. But detecting the fear of Michael as he smokes in the evening with eyes on the shelf, that the mysterious volume may contain matter treasonable to their state and condition, she ignores the higher knowledge completely and is content to send Danny only to the Turntable school.

Danny is born, the same one who will become[Pg 239] an official of the great railroad in Molly's lifetime; and when he grows into a sturdy seven-year-old boy, with coal-black eyes and a round cropped head, she would hand him a book for learning. But noticing Michael's fear as he smokes in the evening, his eyes on the shelf, worrying that the mysterious book might have ideas dangerous to their status and situation, she completely disregards the advanced knowledge and is happy to send Danny only to the Turntable school.

A cruel one he is to the old master there, inking the pages of his reader and carving a locomotive on his desk; and when he is twelve he has decided against all books and school and is interested only in things of the Turntable yard.

A cruel one he is to the old master there, inking the pages of his reader and carving a train on his desk; and by the time he turns twelve, he has rejected all books and school and is only interested in things at the Turntable yard.

So that one evening he comes home, and when Molly kisses him because he brought all his books as if to study Danny explains, "Mother, I am now a man and have a job calling crews, so study is of no more use."

So one evening he comes home, and when Molly kisses him because he brought all his books as if to study, Danny explains, "Mom, I’m a man now and I have a job calling crews, so studying isn’t useful anymore."

He stacks his reader and arithmetic on the shelf by the old book, and Michael hearing the news that evening laughs with pleasure that the boy has completed his education so soon and promises to put half Danny's salary in bank in his own name. Time passes and the books fade in their bindings, and are forgotten even by Molly; but the eyes of her shine more clearly than ever as if studying in pages which no one else could see. When Danny is about eighteen years old, and already operator at Turntable, she notices that a habit has come over him of pausing in the doorway at dusk, and there he will stand gazing out into the yards with folded arms till at last his mother asks the reason with timid eagerness.

He puts his reader and math book on the shelf next to the old book, and that evening Michael, hearing the news, laughs happily that the boy has finished his education so quickly and promises to save half of Danny's salary in a bank account in his own name. Time goes on, and the books wear out and are forgotten—even by Molly; but her eyes shine brighter than ever, as if she is reading pages that no one else can see. When Danny is about eighteen and already works as an operator at Turntable, she notices that he has developed a habit of pausing in the doorway at dusk. He just stands there, gazing out into the yard with his arms crossed until finally, his mother, with a mix of curiosity and shyness, asks him what's wrong.

"'T is the lanterns," says Dan. "Beckon they do to things beyond Turntable."

"'It's the lanterns," says Dan. "They call out to things beyond Turntable.'"

"To things beyond," repeats Molly with hand on her heart. "Turn to me," she says; and Dan does so, grinning at his fancy; but as she studies the black-browed face a fierce frown like the fluff and smoke of powder passes over it, with the white teeth gleaming out.

"To things beyond," repeats Molly, placing her hand on her heart. "Turn to me," she says; and Dan does so, grinning at his thoughts; but as she looks at the dark-browed face, a fierce frown like the fluff and smoke of gunpowder crosses it, with his white teeth showing.

"Beckon they do, mother," he says steadily, "to the job of trainmaster and superintendent, and even beyond to places high and powerful. And there I must trample my way whoever has to be pulled down to make room."[Pg 240]

"Yes, they call to me, mom," he says calmly, "to the role of trainmaster and superintendent, and even further to high and powerful positions. And there I have to push my way through whoever needs to be brought down to make space."[Pg 240]

In that instant she sees him as he is, the Regan of them all; and after a bit she smiles and nods, but never again does she ask about the beckoning of the lanterns.

In that moment, she sees him for who he really is, the Regan of them all; and after a while, she smiles and nods, but she never asks again about the allure of the lanterns.

So time passes again, and Dan goes up to division headquarters at Barlow to dispatch trains, and Michael gives a last order as assistant roadmaster and comes home to his long sickness. And now Molly is alone in the little house, settled down to keep blooming the memories of it along with the hollyhocks of the garden beyond the lattice with the morning-glory vines trailing over. Time fades her face, but 't is still uplifted and lighted, and later she is seen among the flowers till they die in the fall, and winter coming down she sits at her window knitting a shawl as the snow is knitted without.

So time goes by again, and Dan heads up to division headquarters at Barlow to dispatch trains, while Michael gives his final orders as assistant roadmaster before returning home to his long illness. Now, Molly is alone in the little house, focused on keeping the memories alive along with the hollyhocks in the garden beyond the lattice, where morning-glory vines trail over. Time may fade her face, but it still remains uplifted and bright. Later, she's seen among the flowers until they wither in the fall. As winter approaches, she sits by her window, knitting a shawl while the snow falls outside.

But deep is her grieving over Dan, who is by this time superintendent, with his policy of pull-down and trample-under, dreaded by all round him. Two or three times a year he will stop his special at Turntable, and seated in the little parlor he seems a glowing metal mass of a man to Molly, standing apart in awe of him. But the time is at hand when she must appeal to him or never at all in this world, so the saints inspire her to speak a message to the man of power and she smiles with shy pride of their confidence in her.

But she's really upset about Dan, who is now the superintendent, feared by everyone for his harsh policies. A couple of times a year, he'll stop his train at Turntable, and when he sits in the small parlor, he seems like a shining, powerful figure to Molly, who stands back, awestruck by him. But the moment has come when she needs to reach out to him or it might be too late, so the saints encourage her to deliver a message to the man in charge, and she smiles with shy pride at their faith in her.

"Faith, I will talk to him as a boy again," she plans; "'Danny,' I will say, 'when the lanterns of the yard do beckon to your ambition is there not one light above and beyond, brighter than all the others, which beckons the spirit?' Then he will be guided by it," reasons old Molly with her solemn gaze fixed on the future of Dan.

"Honestly, I’ll talk to him like a kid again," she thinks; "'Danny,' I’ll say, 'when the yard lights call out to your dreams, isn’t there one light up high and beyond, brighter than all the rest, that calls to your spirit?' Then he’ll be led by it," old Molly reasons, her serious gaze focused on Dan's future.

But it chances that Dan's visit is delayed and Molly feels that the saints are impatient of her worldly lingering.

But Dan's visit gets delayed, and Molly feels that the saints are getting impatient with her worldly distractions.

"I must put the message into writing lest it be lost entirely," she says then. "Anyhow Danny will read it over and over in memory of me, having that tender a heart toward his mother, for all his hardness to others."

"I have to put the message in writing so it doesn't get lost completely," she says then. "Anyway, Danny will read it again and again to remember me, since he has such a tender heart towards his mother, despite being tough on everyone else."

So that the message of the farthest lantern is at last about to be written, on an evening when the little cottage with crusted eaves and hoary glimmering windows seems but the bivouac of winter elves in folk story. And as old Molly by the cleared table, with pen in hand and bottle of[Pg 241] ink and the paper she bought when Michael died—to write his second cousin in Kildare a letter of sympathy, y' understand—as old Molly makes ready for the writing, after a stick laid on the fire and hearth brushed, the snow drifts solidly to the window but is swept clean of the doorstep, leaving a scratch of firelight under the door on the path beyond.

So the message from the farthest lantern is finally about to be written, on an evening when the little cottage with its frosty eaves and glowing windows feels like a campsite for winter sprites from folk tales. As old Molly stands by the cleared table, with a pen in hand, a bottle of[Pg 241] ink, and the paper she bought when Michael passed away—to write a sympathy letter to his second cousin in Kildare, you know—she prepares to write. After placing a stick on the fire and cleaning the hearth, the snow drifts steadily against the window, but the doorstep is kept clear, leaving a glow of firelight under the door on the path outside.

"The Farthest Lantern," she writes, as a headline, for 't is certain that Danny before reading will wish to know what it is about; and then pleased with the successful beginning she holds it up to the shaded lamp to read over, then because of the wrinkled hands shaking lays it down on the table, surely as steady as rock.

"The Farthest Lantern," she writes as a headline, because Danny will definitely want to know what it's about before he reads it. Then, happy with the promising start, she holds it up to the dim lamp to read it over. But since her wrinkled hands are shaking, she lays it down on the table, which is as steady as a rock.

Divil a thing can she make out except blots and scratches, so that the headline is done over with more care. And only then it becomes plain that what with the rheumatism and palsy Molly has written her last, except scratches, which the most credulous could not accept at all as a message of interest, y' understand.

Divil a thing can she make out except blots and scratches, so that the headline is done over with more care. And only then it becomes plain that what with the rheumatism and palsy Molly has written her last, except scratches, which the most credulous could not accept at all as a message of interest, y' understand.

Now well would it be for old Mistress Regan's memory if she had put aside the message with resignation and thought no more about it. But there is no doubt that the look of solemn wonder flitted suddenly from her face, leaving it haggard and fierce, and that like a stab with a dagger she drove the splintering pen into the desk as into the breast of an enemy. So much is known, for there is little done that can be screened from mortal ken.

Now it would have been better for old Mistress Regan if she had accepted the message and moved on. However, the expression of deep confusion quickly vanished from her face, leaving it worn and intense, and like a stab with a dagger, she slammed the breaking pen into the desk as if it were the chest of an enemy. This much is known, for very little happens that can be hidden from human sight.

As for her thoughts—here no man can tell, for she held her words behind grim set lips. But the guess cannot be far amiss that when old Molly discovered she was destined to die with never a word of warning or counsel to Dan she broke into bitter revolt. Not a word of all the wisdom she had stored with this one purpose could be written or spoken to him—and it never was. Far be it from me to blackguard an old lady fallen in with disappointment but it is a fact proved by witness that her trembling hands upraised and her lips, always so faintly smiling, curled as with a curse—and whether it was launched at the fiend or heaven itself is not for me to say who have no proof that her voice was heard above the howling of the blizzard.

As for her thoughts—no one could say, because she kept her mouth shut tight. But it’s not a stretch to think that when old Molly realized she was going to die without any warning or advice for Dan, she broke into a deep anger. Not a single word of all the wisdom she had gathered for this moment could be said to him—and it never was. I wouldn't want to speak ill of an elderly woman facing disappointment, but it's a fact supported by witnesses that her shaking hands were raised and her lips, usually just slightly smiling, twisted as if to curse—and whether that was aimed at the devil or heaven itself, I can’t say since I have no proof that her voice could be heard over the raging blizzard.

But this I know, that on the instant she hears a summons[Pg 242] that breaks the spell of anger as no threat of purgatory would have done. A moment she hesitates, the old hands sink unclenching, the fierceness fades from her eyes, and once again with wondering uplifted look Molly Regan turns to the things beyond, which no one else may see.

But I know this: the moment she hears a call[Pg 242] that breaks the anger like nothing else could. For a moment she hesitates, her old hands relax, the intensity leaves her eyes, and once again, with a curious, hopeful expression, Molly Regan looks towards things that no one else can see.

At the wide-open welcoming door she stands, peering amid the squall of snow; and there in the center of the blur of light stands Tim the messenger, in aftertime the ruin of Dan Regan's fortunes.

At the wide-open welcoming door, she stands, looking through the snowstorm; and there in the middle of the haze of light stands Tim the messenger, who would later be the downfall of Dan Regan's fortunes.

The boy's hands are clasped as those of a frozen corpse, the wind whistles in his rags, but he glowers at her with narrowed brows and a gleam of teeth. Here he is, come to demand retribution for her rebellion against the will of God, and since Molly cannot live to pay it is ordained that she shall give instead into Tim Cannon's hands the means of trampling under Dan Regan and his fortune. 'T is little we know.

The boy's hands are clenched like those of a lifeless body, the wind whistles through his tattered clothes, but he glares at her with furrowed brows and a flash of teeth. Here he is, ready to demand punishment for her defiance against God's will, and since Molly cannot live to pay for it, it’s decided that she will instead hand over to Tim Cannon the power to crush Dan Regan and his wealth. We know so little.

"Come," says Molly, "come in to the fire, and the hot coffee; you are frozen with the wind and snow. Glory be, that I am still here to make comfortable for the waif on my doorstep."

"Come on," Molly says, "come in to the fire and the hot coffee; you must be freezing from the wind and snow. Thank goodness I'm still here to make things cozy for the lost soul on my doorstep."

The wisp of old woman in mourning dress, with blown white hair and out-stretched hand; the crackling hearth, and coziness of the room beyond—these are hostess and haven enough to any waif of winter tempest; and Molly knowing it to be so steps aside for him, laughing with eagerness to see him at the fireside, dry and warm in Danny's old clothes, sniffing the steam of his coffee cup.

The old woman in mourning clothes, with her tousled white hair and outstretched hand; the crackling fireplace and warmth of the room beyond—these are welcoming enough for any drifter caught in a winter storm; and Molly, knowing this to be true, steps aside for him, excited to see him at the fireside, dry and warm in Danny's old clothes, enjoying the smell of his coffee cup.

But this is no ordinary outcast, y' understand, submissive to charity, but an agent of retribution, who stands with frozen folded hands, and wind whistling in his rags, looking on with a threatening manner. And when the moment has come for him to enter, and not until then, he stalks stiffly past the outheld hand to the center of the room and turns slowly in his tracks to study the features of the place, as an agent of destiny should always do. His pinched little face is dirty, his black hair tousled by the storm, which has blown away his cap; and now the lamp-light touching his temple reveals the deep scar there. A wild and awesome waif is this, and Molly studying with startled interest his behavior feels at last that she is [Pg 243]entertaining some veteran campaigner of regions beyond Turntable to whom the mischances of earthly wandering in cold and snow are nothing.

But this isn't just any outcast, you see, someone at the mercy of charity, but a force of vengeance, standing with his arms crossed, wind howling through his ragged clothes, watching with an intimidating presence. And when the time finally comes for him to enter, and not a moment before, he strides stiffly past the outstretched hand to the center of the room and slowly pivots to examine his surroundings, just like a true agent of fate should. His pinched little face is dirty, and his black hair is messy from the storm that blew away his hat; now, the lamp light shining on his forehead reveals a deep scar. This kid is wild and intimidating, and as Molly watches his unusual behavior with keen interest, she realizes she's [Pg 243]entertaining a seasoned traveler from faraway places, someone for whom the struggles of wandering through cold and snow mean nothing.

Not a word does he say but spreads his stiffened fingers before the blaze, and Molly with the strangest of hopes dawning so soon after her rebellion bustles briskly about the coffee making. And presently it is brewed and Tim Cannon stands by the table drinking and munching toast and cold meat.

Not a word does he say but spreads his stiff fingers in front of the fire, and Molly, with the oddest feeling of hope arriving so soon after her rebellion, busily prepares the coffee. Soon enough, it’s brewed, and Tim Cannon stands by the table drinking coffee and eating toast and cold meat.

"Ye must be seated in the chair," urges Molly, "and be comfortable, and it will seem like home to you."

"You're supposed to sit in the chair," Molly urges, "and get comfortable, and it will feel like home to you."

At this Tim Cannon rubs his scar with remembrance of his drunken grandfather and their home in the city slums. Then he eats the faster till he is done, studying her with peculiar interest.

At this, Tim Cannon rubs his scar, remembering his drunken grandfather and their home in the city slums. Then he eats faster until he's finished, studying her with unusual interest.

"You should have seen the money before I began the eats," he says by way of advice on the entertainment of wayfarers.

"You should have seen the money before I started the food," he says as advice on entertaining travelers.

"Do you mean you can't pay?" asks Molly after a moment's reflection. "Now what am I to do?"

"Are you saying you can't pay?" Molly asks after thinking for a moment. "What am I supposed to do now?"

"Throw me out," instructs Tim, with contempt of her ignorance.

"Throw me out," Tim says, looking at her with disdain for her ignorance.

"Into the storm? Oh, no!"

"Into the storm? Oh, no!"

"Why not?" he asks with suspicion.

"Why not?" he asks, feeling suspicious.

"Faith, I wouldn't treat a dog so," replied Molly.

"Seriously, I wouldn't treat a dog like that," Molly replied.

"Sure, not a dog," agrees Tim; and waiting to be driven out stands arrow-straight in Danny's old clothes, which are too big for him, wondering what the dog has to do with the matter.

"Sure, not a dog," agrees Tim; and waiting to be taken away, he stands tall in Danny's old clothes, which are too big for him, wondering what the dog has to do with anything.

"But you can pay," says Molly after a moment. Faintly and eagerly she speaks, her hand pressing her heart to steady it in against the impulse of hope. "You can pay for that and much more—food and drink and warmth all the days of my life—and without money." Tim shrewdly glances his question, but Molly shakes her head for answer.

"But you can pay," Molly replies after a moment. She speaks softly and eagerly, her hand pressing against her heart to steady it against the surge of hope. "You can pay for that and so much more—food, drinks, and warmth for all the days of my life—and without using money." Tim looks at her knowingly, but Molly shakes her head in response.

"To-night I will keep secret and plan how to arrange it—and you may sleep here on the sofa before the fire and dream of good things for to-morrow; and only then"—she nods with mystery in her smile—"I will say what ye are to do."[Pg 244]

"Tonight, I'll keep it a secret and figure out how to organize everything—and you can sleep here on the sofa by the fire and dream of good things for tomorrow; and only then"—she nods with a mysterious smile—"I'll tell you what you should do." [Pg 244]

And Tim gives her a glance of his level eyes, reflecting in the wisdom of experience that here is crooked business to be done for his keep.

And Tim gives her a look with his steady eyes, showing the wisdom that comes from experience, indicating that there’s some shady business going on to secure his support.

"Sure," he answers in a way to inspire confidence, and the bargain being struck Molly says good night, and the guest is soon stretched in sleep on the couch.

"Sure," he replies reassuringly, and after they finalize the deal, Molly says good night, and the guest soon falls asleep on the couch.

After a time the shadows move up closer to him, the fire flickering on the blackened log as the spirit clings to a body dying; the wind falls till only the deep breathing of the sleeper is heard, and the loud ticking of the clock—it strikes two with a crash, and Tim rouses.

After a while, the shadows creep closer to him, the fire flickering on the charred log as the spirit clings to a dying body; the wind dies down until only the deep breaths of the sleeper can be heard, along with the loud ticking of the clock—it strikes two with a crash, and Tim wakes up.

As an old campaigner he rises from sleep without recoil or startled look at the cloaked figure standing with ink and paper at the table in the center of the room.

As a seasoned veteran, he wakes up without flinching or showing surprise at the cloaked figure sitting at the table in the middle of the room with ink and paper.

"Whist!" she says, and for a moment marvels at the nature of a boy who rises to the alarm in the middle of the night, awake and ready; the indifference with which he buttons his coat whilst hearing the snow he has just escaped snarl threateningly against the window. "Whist!" says Molly, hesitating to tell the reason for her coming at that hour, lest it shock or frighten him. But the bearing of the meager boy and the level glance of the untamable blue eyes once more assure her that he has not been sent here from beyond Turntable to fail her at extremity.

"Shh!" she says, and for a moment is amazed by the nature of a boy who wakes up to an alarm in the middle of the night, alert and ready; the way he casually buttons his coat while listening to the snow he just escaped angrily hitting the window. "Shh!" says Molly, hesitating to explain why she's here at this hour, afraid it might shock or scare him. But the demeanor of the thin boy and the steady gaze of his wild blue eyes reassure her once again that he hasn’t come from beyond Turntable to let her down in her time of need.

"Y' understand, Timothy, that I am an old lady who may die any time—perhaps to-night, having such warning in the unsteady beating of my heart—and so I am come at once to explain matters and have you settle my affairs for me on earth. Do not be afraid——"

"Listen, Timothy, I’m an old lady who could pass away at any moment—maybe even tonight, given the irregular beating of my heart—so I’ve come to explain everything and have you take care of my affairs here. Don’t be scared——"

"What of?" asks Tim.

"What’s up with that?" asks Tim.

"First," resumes Molly eagerly, "I have planned to explain to you a moment—that 't is a duty I promised myself to do and have long neglected."

"First," Molly continues eagerly, "I want to take a moment to explain something to you—it's a responsibility I promised myself to address and have put off for too long."

"What is that?" asks Tim.

"What's that?" asks Tim.

"A duty? Why, the same as made me take you in this night."

"A duty? Well, it's the same reason I brought you in tonight."

"How did it make you?" asks Tim, and listens with skepticism to her explanation.

"How did it make you feel?" Tim asks, listening with doubt to her explanation.

"'T will be the same with you, settling my affairs on earth," says Molly in conclusion; "if you promise to do it 't is then a duty, and of course you would not fail—through storm and hardship and fear, you would go——"[Pg 245]

"'It will be the same with you, handling my matters on earth," Molly concludes; "if you promise to do it, then it’s a duty, and of course you wouldn’t fail—through storm and hardship and fear, you would go——"[Pg 245]

"A duty," says Tim with reflection; "if you die you'll never know whether I 'tend to it."

"A duty," Tim says thoughtfully; "if you die, you'll never know whether I took care of it."

"Why, that would make no difference. You would 'tend to it because you promised. You would follow the Farthest Lantern, as I will explain presently."

"Why, that wouldn't matter at all. You would take care of it because you promised. You would follow the Farthest Lantern, and I will explain that shortly."

Queerly he looks round, studying the flicker of fire, the cozy room, even the clothes he is wearing; then the uplifted old face under the white hair with its expression of listening to things he cannot hear.

Queerly, he looks around, studying the flicker of the fire, the cozy room, even the clothes he’s wearing; then he observes the uplifted old face under the white hair, which has an expression of listening to things he cannot hear.

"I promise," he says, and laughs in a fierce puzzled way—the only laugh ever heard from him. And he has forgotten and Molly has forgotten to name the price to be paid for his trouble.

"I promise," he says, laughing in a fierce, confused way—the only laugh anyone has ever heard from him. And he and Molly have both forgotten to name the price for his trouble.

"Here is a pen you may fit in the broken holder," she says; "write what I cannot for the palsy in my hand. Now, as I tell you—'t is the letter of the Farthest Lantern—the lantern which beckons to duty."

"Here’s a pen you can use to replace the broken holder," she says; "write what I can't because of the tremors in my hand. Now, as I tell you—it's the letter from the Farthest Lantern—the lantern that calls us to our duty."

But Tim fumbles the pen. "I never learned how," he explains, "to write the letters"; and on the instant feels the hand at his shoulder tremble and clutch, looks up a moment to see two great tears roll down her cheeks—and curses with a mighty smother in the breast of him.

But Tim drops the pen. "I never learned how," he says, "to write the letters"; and in that moment he feels the hand on his shoulder shake and grab hold, glances up for a second to see two big tears streaming down her cheeks—and curses with a powerful frustration in his chest.

"You need not curse," says Molly faintly; "'t is the will of the saints after all."

"You don't have to curse," Molly says softly; "it's just the will of the saints, after all."

She nods, listening, and then the boy watches her glide from the room, and for a long time sits on the hearth before the fire, his chin locked in his hands.

She nods, listening, and then the boy watches her glide out of the room, and for a long time, he sits by the fire on the hearth, his chin resting in his hands.

So after all it has come about that the message of the Farthest Lantern is never written at all. And neither is it spoken, for Tim scratching on the door of Molly's room at daybreak receives no cheery word of greeting; and after a moment's reflection entering with the lamp he finds her silent forever.

So it turns out that the message of the Farthest Lantern is never written down at all. And it isn't spoken either, because when Tim knocks on the door of Molly's room at dawn, he doesn't get a friendly greeting; and after a moment of thought, when he enters with the lamp, he finds her silent forever.

Without reverence he stares at the face on the pillow, having no knowledge of death's ghostly significance; and scowling he brushes away the cold beads which gather on his forehead. 'T is certain that an outcast in a strange house with a dead person will be marked for suspicion by the neighbors; and Tim Cannon has had cause enough to avoid the police. Yet queerly enough he sets the lamp, shining brightly, by the bedside, and sometimes seated and[Pg 246] sometimes moving about, but never leaving the chill room for the warm fireplace next door, he keeps her company.

Without any respect, he stares at the face on the pillow, completely unaware of the haunting meaning of death; and with a frown, he wipes away the cold sweat that gathers on his forehead. It’s clear that an outsider in a strange house with a dead person will be viewed with suspicion by the neighbors; and Tim Cannon has plenty of reasons to steer clear of the police. Yet, strangely enough, he sets the lamp, shining brightly, by the bedside, and sometimes sitting and[Pg 246] sometimes moving around, but never leaving the cold room for the warm fireplace next door, he keeps her company.

One neighbor hears of Molly's death from a vagabond at her door in the morning and runs to call to others "Come, Aunt Molly is dead." On their way to the Regan cottage they agree that the vagabond is a suspicious character and look about for him. But Tim has disappeared; nor do they see him again until entering the room where Molly lies, with lamp burning brightly and grim little sentry returned to await them.

One neighbor hears about Molly's death from a drifter at her door in the morning and rushes to call out to others, "Come, Aunt Molly is dead." On their way to the Regan cottage, they agree that the drifter seems suspicious and look around for him. But Tim has vanished; they don’t see him again until they enter the room where Molly is lying, with the lamp shining brightly and the grim little sentry back to wait for them.

Later when questioned he explains his presence in a few words. "I'll be on the way," he says then.

Later, when asked about it, he explains his presence in a few words. "I'll be on my way," he says then.

No one offers him shelter or money or food, being a suspicious character. Indeed all the company approve when a man stops him to examine the package in his pocket. But as it is found to consist of only an ink bottle and some paper with a broken pen he is permitted to go.

No one gives him shelter, money, or food because he seems suspicious. In fact, everyone agrees when a man stops him to check the package in his pocket. But after it's discovered to contain just an ink bottle and some paper with a broken pen, he’s allowed to leave.

"It is suspicious," they agree. "What can the likes of him want with letter writing?"

"It seems suspicious," they agree. "What would someone like him want with writing letters?"

But they are broad-minded people of Turntable, and let him go on condition that he stay away.

But the people of Turntable are open-minded, and they let him go on the condition that he stays away.

And 't is on this same day Dan Regan catches the stride that shall make destiny for railroads, and lands his great job with the P. D. System.

And it is on this same day that Dan Regan catches the opportunity that will shape the future of railroads and lands his significant job with the P. D. System.

All of two months after Molly's funeral—in fact the very morning of Dan Regan's departure from Barlow and the Great Southwest Railroad to take his position as general manager of the P. D.—a ragged gossoon with a scar over his temple peeps from the box car of a through train halted for a change of engines near the depot platform. It is Tim Cannon, surprised every morning at waking to find himself out of the den of the city slums, where morning, noon and night his grandfather—being in liquor at the time—would drive him out to steal some trifle good for a drink at the pawnbroker's saloon. And having no knowledge that a living is to be gained by a more honorable profession than crime he peeps out with suspicion on the open streets and yards, where it is impossible to hide from a patrolman.

All of two months after Molly's funeral—in fact, the very morning Dan Regan was leaving Barlow and the Great Southwest Railroad to become the general manager of the P. D.—a scruffy kid with a scar over his forehead peeks out from the boxcar of a freight train that has stopped near the depot to switch engines. It’s Tim Cannon, who is surprised every morning to wake up outside the city slums, where his grandfather—often drunk—would force him to go out to steal something small that could be traded for a drink at the pawnbroker's bar. Having no idea that you can make a living through honest work instead of crime, he cautiously looks out at the open streets and yards, where it’s impossible to hide from a police officer.

But hunger drives him out into the open, snarling under[Pg 247] his breath; and presently toward the depot lunch stand, groaning under the weight of sinkers and pies, Timothy is making his way by fits and starts and glancing suspicion in every direction. So that he is overcome with chagrin when in spite of all his caution a young man steps from behind the car unnoticed and taps him smartly on the shoulder.

But hunger pushes him out into the open, muttering under[Pg 247] his breath; and soon he’s heading toward the lunch stand at the depot, loaded down with doughnuts and pies, moving awkwardly and glancing around nervously. He feels a wave of embarrassment when, despite all his caution, a young man suddenly appears from behind the car and gives him a sharp tap on the shoulder.

Quite an elegant young gentleman, in pink shirt and gay suspenders, who says: "See Dan Regan, yonder, up the platform, who is now off from his old job as superintendent here to become general manager of the P. D. All the luck he has, and myself with a headpiece of solid gold knocking at Opportunity, who has on her door 'Nobody Home,'" says the young man in gloom.

Quite an elegant young man, in a pink shirt and bright suspenders, says: "Look at Dan Regan over there on the platform, who has just left his old job as superintendent to become the general manager of the P. D. He's got all the luck, while I'm here with a head made of solid gold knocking on Opportunity's door, which says 'Nobody Home,'" says the young man, feeling down.

To the switch engine signaling down the yard he gives the high sign in answer that he will be there in the course of time, and as Tim prowls round the corner of the station he follows after to see what is meant by it.

To the switch engine signaling down the yard, he gives a nod in response that he'll be there eventually, and as Tim sneaks around the corner of the station, he follows to see what it’s all about.

"What, are you not going out again in the box car, young hobo?" he asks.

"What, are you not going out again in the boxcar, young hobo?" he asks.

"It is a fine home if you have but the bread," says Tim.

"It’s a nice place if you have enough to eat," says Tim.

"A home?" repeats the other. "Mr. James Craney, I am," he informs with dignity; "chief clerk to the general yardmaster, who has no other but me. Is it reasonable, young hobo, as man to man, that you can jolly me along?"

"A home?" the other repeats. "I am Mr. James Craney," he says with dignity; "the chief clerk to the general yardmaster, who has no one but me. Is it fair, young hobo, as a man to man, that you think you can joke around with me?"

He peers round the corner, and for the first time Regan, a towering figure of a man, turns so that Tim can see his face. The bell of the special rings faintly as the sweep of his glance takes in Mr. Craney and the vagabond boy; then he steps on board and in a moment the glittering brass spark of the car amid the flying dust cloud flings Regan's last signal to the G. S. Railroad.

He looks around the corner, and for the first time, Regan, a huge guy, turns so Tim can see his face. The bell of the special rings softly as his gaze sweeps over Mr. Craney and the homeless boy; then he steps on board, and in a moment, the shiny brass spark of the car in the swirling dust sends Regan's final signal to the G. S. Railroad.

But the towering black-browed man lingers in the mind's eyes of Timothy; a giant who has stepped out of the unknown and swept him with slow smoldering glance and then stepped back again.

But the tall, black-browed man stays in Timothy's memory; a giant who emerged from the unknown, captured him with a slow, smoldering look, and then retreated again.

Thus they meet and part, and the great man holds no more memory of the vagabond than if he had never been; but in the bony little breast under the rags the heart leaps high, and on the instant Tim takes up the trail which Destiny, a far-sighted old creature, has long since blazed out for him.[Pg 248]

Thus they meet and part, and the important man remembers nothing of the wanderer as if he had never existed; but in the bony little chest beneath the rags, the heart soars, and in that moment, Tim picks up the path that Destiny, an old and wise being, has long since laid out for him.[Pg 248]

"He is the big boss," says the boy with awe, gazing after the spangle of the flying train.

"He's the big boss," says the boy in awe, watching the sparkle of the flying train.

"I would not envy Regan if I were you," advises Craney. "See how he has gone—with no friend to bid him godspeed because of the way he has kept us all under."

"I wouldn't envy Regan if I were you," Craney advises. "Look at how he left—with no friends to wish him well because of how he treated all of us."

But the boy still gazes after the spangle in the dust. "Divil a bit will Regan care whether he be godspeeded or not," he says, so boldly that Craney considers him with respect.

But the boy still watches the sparkle in the dust. "Not a bit will Regan care whether he gets a good send-off or not," he says boldly, earning Craney's respect.

"I see that yourself has ambition along of the rags," he says with meditation. "Then I know a job where you may use the ambition freely and never a chance to part with the rags," he says. "A job which is the equal of Regan's in every way, only on a smaller scale, you understand; where you will be general manager of a railroad and all the other officials to boot, including your own pay-master. Do I interest you?"

"I see you have ambition even with the rags," he says thoughtfully. "Well, I know of a job where you can use that ambition freely and never have to give up the rags. It's a job that's just as good as Regan's in every way, just on a smaller scale, you see; where you'll be the general manager of a railroad and all the other officials too, including your own paymaster. Am I interesting you?"

Tim nods in respect to the big words and Mr. Craney instructs him: "Whist! Arrange your running time to meet me passing the yard-limit post yonder at six one p.m."

Tim nods in respect to the big words and Mr. Craney instructs him: "Shh! Plan your running time so you can meet me as I pass the yard-limit post over there at 6:01 p.m."

And to make it official he scribbles a train order in his note-book for Tim to sign with his mark, as his drunken grandfather has educated him to do.

And to make it official, he quickly writes a train order in his notebook for Tim to sign with his mark, just like his drunken grandfather taught him to do.

Then Mr. Craney strolls away to answer the signals of the engine that there are cars to be weighed, and Tim prowling professionally past the lunch counter in the waiting room, steals a banana and a sandwich, which he has for breakfast in the shade of a pile of ties. There he watches the making up of trains, the flying switches, the flatheads scuttling along packing the journal boxes; and far beyond he can see the machine shops with the forked tongues of blacksmiths' forges and the blink of brasses in the roundhouse.

Then Mr. Craney walks away to respond to the engine's signals that there are cars to be weighed, and Tim, moving stealthily past the lunch counter in the waiting room, swipes a banana and a sandwich, which he eats for breakfast in the shade of a stack of ties. There, he watches the trains being put together, the flying switches, and the flatheads scurrying around packing the journal boxes; and far in the distance, he can see the machine shops with the flames of blacksmiths' forges and the glimmer of brass in the roundhouse.

A great groan of iron and steam and toil swells in the smoky light, and the bells call to him so that he begins prowling everywhere from end to end of the yards. The noon comes with blowing of whistles; and hungry again he goes back to the lunch counter while the waiter is busy and sandwiches are easy prey. But instead of stealing them he comes out on the platform with empty hands and[Pg 249] stares back, not understanding why it is so, till the groan of the work hour swelling again calls up the memory of black-browed Regan who has been big boss of it all.

A loud sound of metal, steam, and hard work fills the smoky light, and the bells call to him, prompting him to wander all over the yards. Noon arrives with the sound of whistles; feeling hungry again, he heads back to the lunch counter while the waiter is occupied, and the sandwiches are easy targets. But instead of grabbing them, he steps out onto the platform with empty hands and[Pg 249] stares back, puzzled about why it is this way, until the noise of work begins again, reminding him of the serious Regan, who has been in charge of everything.

"'T is sure he would never run and hide from a policeman," says Tim, and ponders how Regan would act in his place. "He would go hungry if he was not strong enough to take what he wanted to their faces—that is what Regan would do," he says; and despising sandwiches and sinkers which have to be stolen in secret he struts proudly about with his rags and hunger till the six o'clock whistle blows and Mr. Craney meets him at the yard limit.

"'It's certain he would never run and hide from a police officer," Tim says, thinking about how Regan would handle things if he were in his position. "He would go hungry if he wasn't strong enough to take what he wanted openly—that's what Regan would do," he adds; and not wanting to settle for sandwiches and food that have to be stolen in secret, he walks around proudly in his rags and hunger until the six o'clock whistle blows and Mr. Craney meets him at the edge of the yard.

Now be it explained that just below this spot the Great Southwest had built its first freight house, abandoned as the village of Barlow grew away from it into a big town. Long ago the foundations have been wiped out, but in Regan's time it still stands, a ramshackle ruin on the edge of the right of way, which some official with economy has leased out instead of tearing down.

Now let me explain that just below this spot, the Great Southwest built its first freight house, which was abandoned as the village of Barlow expanded into a large town. Long ago, the foundations were erased, but during Regan's time, it still stands as a rundown ruin at the edge of the right of way, which some budget-conscious official has leased out instead of demolishing.

"This is the Terminal Building," explains Mr. Craney as they come up, "of the Barlow Suburban Railway." And he points out the sagging track of rust-eaten rails which wanders away across the town's outskirts. "In here," he explains, escorting Tim up the incline of the platform and through the sliding door of the wareroom, "we have a stall for the motive power, which is a horse, and in the corner a cot for the general manager, who drives him. 'T is only three runs must be made daily across pleasant hills and fields and then a hearty supper when you collect fares enough to pay for it, and an infant's sleep here rocked by the trains as they pass. Then up in the morning in jolly good time to get the limekiln workers on the job by seven. Observe, young hobo," he says, "that I keep nothing up my sleeve. The job is here for you to take or leave, for better or worse; and I throw in this cap with the gold braid," he says, unwrapping one of the bundles he carries.

"This is the Terminal Building," Mr. Craney explains as they arrive, "of the Barlow Suburban Railway." He points out the sagging track of rusted rails that stretches away across the town's outskirts. "In here," he continues, leading Tim up the incline of the platform and through the sliding door of the storage room, "we have a spot for the motive power, which is a horse, and in the corner, a bed for the general manager who drives him. There are only three trips to make daily across lovely hills and fields, followed by a hearty dinner when you collect enough fares to pay for it, and a baby’s sleep here rocked by the trains as they pass. Then, up in the morning in plenty of time to get the limekiln workers to work by seven. Notice, young hobo," he says, "that I keep nothing hidden. The job is here for you to take or leave, regardless of the outcome; and I'm throwing in this cap with the gold braid," he says, unwrapping one of the bundles he carries.

"Gimme it," replies Tim with decision; and the suburban car arriving at the moment, the driver turns in thirty-five cents as the day's revenue, and Mr. Craney pays him seventy cents as wages and discharges him with thanks.[Pg 250]

"Gimme that," Tim says firmly; and as the suburban car pulls up, the driver hands over thirty-five cents as the day's earnings, and Mr. Craney gives him seventy cents for wages and sends him off with thanks.[Pg 250]

"You are now installed, young manager, and so on," he tells Tim; and after presenting the cap with gold braid, which comes down over his manager's ears, he shows him how to reverse the horse and work the combination of the harness, which is woven of wire and rope and old trunk straps.

"You’re all set up now, young manager," he tells Tim; and after handing him the cap with gold braid that hangs over his ears, he shows him how to back up the horse and work the harness combination, which is made of wire, rope, and old trunk straps.

"All aboard, Barlow Suburban!" he calls then, so quickly that a young lady passenger must run the last few steps and be assisted into the car by himself.

"All aboard, Barlow Suburban!" he shouts, so fast that a young woman passenger has to sprint the last few steps and is helped into the car by him.

"You will be most active as superintendent of motive power," he shouts to Tim as he dusts the bony nag with the reins, and the battered little car bumps along. "Old Charley is an heirloom who has come down to me along of the cursed railway," he explains.

"You'll be really busy as the superintendent of motive power," he yells to Tim while he brushes off the skinny horse with the reins, and the old little cart jolts along. "Old Charley is a family relic that's been passed down to me because of this damned railway," he adds.

"Do not frighten away the gadfly which is his train dispatcher or he will sit down in the track till the whistle blows."

"Don't scare off the annoying person who manages his train schedule, or he'll just sit on the tracks until the whistle blows."

Further instructions he gives also, and they have gone about a mile out into the fields when the young lady passenger having dropped her fare into the box rings the bell and is helped off at a wild-rose bush where a path leads over a hill to a farmhouse.

Further instructions are given as well, and they have traveled about a mile into the fields when the young lady passenger, having dropped her fare into the box, rings the bell and is helped off at a wild rose bush where a path leads over a hill to a farmhouse.

"Sweet creature," says Mr. Craney with gloom. "Drive on!" And never a word more does he speak till they reach the end of the line and the house where he lives alone. "We are total strangers," he explains then, "though she has boarded at the farmhouse half the summer and is named Katy O'Hare and is telephone lady in town."

"Sweet creature," Mr. Craney says sadly. "Keep driving!" And he doesn’t say another word until they arrive at the end of the line, at the house where he lives alone. "We are complete strangers," he explains then, "even though she has stayed at the farmhouse for half the summer and is called Katy O'Hare; she works as the telephone operator in town."

When Tim asks why Katy O'Hare and himself do not become acquainted: "'T is the fatal circumstances of me," he answers; and invites his official to dinner, unwrapping his other bundle.

When Tim asks why he and Katy O'Hare haven't gotten to know each other, he replies, "'Tis the unfortunate situation I'm in," and then invites his colleague to dinner while unpacking his other bag.

The cheap old cottage is also fallen upon fatal circumstances, with shutters and panes broken and seams of its walls opening to the weather; the barns and sheds are but heaps of boards, and the crooked, rusty switch seems but a fork of lightning which has so wrecked and blackened the whole Craney homestead that Tim's rags are an ornament to it. And yet Mr. Craney snaps his fingers and dances a jig. "Now ruin and mortgage may swallow[Pg 251] you as it has me," he says with ridicule, and knocks some splinters from the house to build a fire in the yard between four bricks which he knocks from the chimney.

The cheap old cottage has also fallen into terrible disrepair, with broken shutters and windows, and cracks in the walls letting in the weather. The barns and sheds are just piles of boards, and the bent, rusty switch looks like a fork of lightning that has completely wrecked and darkened the whole Craney homestead, making Tim's rags seem like an accessory to it. And yet Mr. Craney snaps his fingers and dances a jig. "Now ruin and mortgage can swallow[Pg 251] you just like they have me," he says mockingly, and knocks some splinters from the house to start a fire in the yard between four bricks he pried from the chimney.

He brings the coffeepot from the kitchen and then kicks it away that he may boil the coffee in an old can as a courtesy to the young hobo; and sandwiches and hard-boiled eggs he sets out from his bundle.

He brings the coffeepot from the kitchen and then kicks it aside so he can boil the coffee in an old can as a favor to the young hobo; he also takes out sandwiches and hard-boiled eggs from his bag.

"Never can we become acquainted," resumes Mr. Craney; "because how could I ask her to be mine and all the time about to be swallowed up," he says, "by the Barlow Suburban, which has already swallowed my father who built it, and his estate and my own earnings for five years?" And now he makes plain that he is seizing the opportunity to travel away in search of fortune, having found a manager in rags who can afford to live on the dividends of the Suburban.

"We'll never really get to know each other," Mr. Craney continues; "because how can I ask her to be mine when I'm constantly on the brink of being consumed," he says, "by the Barlow Suburban, which has already taken my father who built it, along with his estate and my earnings for the past five years?" And now he makes it clear that he’s taking the chance to leave in search of a better life, having found a scrappy manager who can survive on the profits from the Suburban.

"We are not engaged; far from it," he says; "yet never would I desert her to walk such ties as the Barlow Suburban, more cruel than the ties which bind us together." So he makes out a time card. "In the morning she goes to work, and back at evening; and some day she may be minded to ride at noon for the sake of the exercise which is to be had on the B. S. car." He gives Tim this time card and the key to the box which the nickels are dropped in. "Good-by; I can trust you." He points up to the sky. "Do not leave her walk; you solemnly promise! Good-by!"

"We're not engaged; far from it," he says, "but I would never abandon her to ride on the Barlow Suburban, which is more cruel than the ties that bind us together." So he creates a schedule. "In the morning, she goes to work and comes back in the evening; and one day she might decide to ride at noon for the exercise she can get on the B.S. car." He hands Tim this schedule and the key to the box where the coins are dropped. "Goodbye; I trust you." He points up at the sky. "Don't let her ride; you solemnly promise! Goodbye!"

And having turned his coat wrong side out he twists a red handkerchief round his neck and is gone. And as he becomes smaller with distance Timothy feels his own body swell larger with importance; having tried the key in the fare box he leaves the nickel there as a come-on, and kicks the horse to his feet as he has seen the truckmen do in the city slums.

And after turning his coat inside out, he ties a red handkerchief around his neck and heads out. As he moves farther away, Timothy feels himself grow more important; after trying the key in the fare box, he leaves the nickel there as a bait, and kicks the horse to get it moving, just like he’s seen the truck drivers do in the city slums.

After a bit the lime burners arrive from the kiln half a mile away, and Tim drives them to Barlow. All the way he thinks of the smoky yards with the groan of toil rising from them, where all have dwelt so long, afraid of Regan.

After a while, the lime burners show up from the kiln half a mile away, and Tim drives them to Barlow. Throughout the journey, he thinks about the smoky yards filled with the sounds of hard work, where everyone has lived for so long, scared of Regan.

"Myself will rise up to be big boss," he says.

"I'll step up to be the big boss," he says.

Well the gossoon understands, with the scar on his[Pg 252] temple and body still marked from the drunkard's blows that no one can rule except by fear, so he speeds up Charley with slaps of the reins, and after unhitching at the terminal chases him up the incline and into the stall with a stick. "Never let me see you staggering or sitting down on the job," he warns in kindly caution, so that Charley may save himself some of the beatings.

Well, the young guy gets it, with the scar on his[Pg 252] temple and his body still marked from the drunkard's hits, that no one can lead except through fear. So, he hurriedly urges Charley on with slaps of the reins, and after unhooking at the terminal, he chases him up the incline and into the stall with a stick. "Don't ever let me catch you staggering or sitting down on the job," he warns kindly, making sure Charley can avoid some of the beatings.

With a smolder in his eyes and drumbeat in his bony little breast Tim sits on his pallet below a lantern hung to a beam, listening whilst the old building rolls and pitches to the passing trains and loose shingles hoot in the blast above. And 't is worthy of note that spiders swing down from cobwebbed rafters to glare at him with interest as a comrade weaving a web of his own; and the mice do not come out at present, but scurry all to set their nests in order and be ready for the part they are to play in the history of Tim the messenger. 'T is little we know.

With a fire in his eyes and a rhythm in his thin little chest, Tim sits on his makeshift bed beneath a lantern hanging from a beam, listening while the old building sways and shakes with the passing trains, and loose shingles whistle in the wind above. It's interesting to note that spiders drop down from cobweb-covered rafters to stare at him with curiosity, almost like a friend weaving a web of his own; and the mice aren't out right now, but hurry to tidy up their nests and prepare for their role in the story of Tim the messenger. We know very little.

In a few days Tim has made a study of the Suburban's affairs; six or seven of the lime burners ride with him on weekdays, and also Katy O'Hare; but on Sunday he has no passengers, the kiln being closed down so that the burners may convalesce from riding on the Suburban, and Katy choosing to walk along the path by the rosebush with sidelong glance and blush lest the elegant young gentleman with whom she is not acquainted be on the car platform. In the evening Tim dines at the lunch wagon across the track for a dime, and morning and noon munches a loaf with indignation of Charley, who draws a hatful of oats three times a day.

In just a few days, Tim has gotten to know the Suburban's routine; six or seven of the lime burners ride with him during the week, along with Katy O'Hare. But on Sundays, he has no passengers since the kiln is shut down, allowing the burners to recover from their rides on the Suburban. Katy prefers to walk along the path by the rosebush, casting shy glances and blushing in case the handsome young man she doesn't know happens to be on the car platform. In the evening, Tim has dinner at the lunch wagon across the tracks for a dime, and in the morning and at noon, he snacks on a loaf of bread, feeling outraged for Charley, who collects a hatful of oats three times a day.

But soon after he has cut the ration to two hatfuls Charley sits down on the track, indifferent to the gadfly and all the beatings, till they compromise on two and a half hatfuls, Tim rubbing his scar with remembrance.

But soon after he cuts the ration to two hatfuls, Charley sits down on the track, ignoring the gadfly and all the beatings, until they settle on two and a half hatfuls, Tim rubbing his scar in memory.

"Sure, the horse is like I used to be with my old man; when I was hungry I was afraid of being starved and kicked; but after I had been starved and kicked I was not afraid of going hungry or of the old man either."

"Sure, the horse is like I used to be with my dad; when I was hungry I was scared of being starved and hit; but after I had been starved and hit, I wasn't afraid of going hungry or of my dad anymore."

'T is live and let live we must, so he feeds Charley just little enough to keep him afraid of getting still less, which is the secret of all contented relations between employer and employed, y' understand.[Pg 253]

It's live and let live, so he feeds Charley just enough to keep him worried about getting even less, which is the key to a happy relationship between employer and employee, you know?[Pg 253]

Only a short time afterward Tim raises the car fare to ten cents, recking little of the lime burners' wrath and the high glances of Katy O'Hare at the hard little face and hunched ragged body as he drives on, clenching the reins in his fists. Divil a bit does he seek their goodwill or anybody's, knowing that there is profit to be made only from the fear that people have of him as they have of Regan.

Only a little while later, Tim raises the car fare to ten cents, not caring about the lime burners' anger or the disapproving looks from Katy O'Hare at his tough, hunched, ragged body as he drives on, gripping the reins tightly. He doesn't seek their approval or anyone else's, knowing that the only profit to be made comes from the fear people have of him, just like they do with Regan.

At evening when he makes bold to stroll through the yards among the roadmen some tale of Regan will send him scurrying back light-hearted to the old terminal to count his money, hidden in a can behind some loose bricks in the wall.

At night, when he dares to walk through the yards among the workers, some story about Regan will send him rushing back happily to the old terminal to count his cash, tucked away in a can behind some loose bricks in the wall.

"Buy and sell and trample them all, I will, some day," he says, and dances a banshee dance with shuffling feet and flinging arms. The spiders—who are all misers—glare down on him with a poison joy, and hasten to spin a web over the cranny where the can of treasure is buried. "No thief will suspect what is hidden there now," says Tim; and opens another deposit in another cranny, where a spider with golden spots mounts guard. But the mice having set their nests in order only look on at all this, so as not to take their part in his history before it is time.

"Buy and sell and stomp on them all, I will, someday," he says, and dances a wild dance with shuffling feet and flailing arms. The spiders—who are all tightwads—stare down at him with a toxic delight, and quickly start to spin a web over the nook where the can of treasure is buried. "No thief will suspect what’s hidden there now," says Tim; and opens another stash in another nook, where a spider with golden spots keeps watch. But the mice, having arranged their nests, just observe all this so as not to get involved in his story before it’s time.

Drafty and echoing and chill the old terminal is that same night, and for the first time the boy sitting cross-legged with his tattered toga of old sacks wrapped round him is aware of the loneliness. In a sort of vision a cozy room with sparkling hearth rises to mind, and the old woman welcoming him on the snowy doorstep; the hard lines at the corners of his mouth melt away, a dimple coming into the brown cheek, which had never known dimple before, and he curses softly with a gleam of white teeth.

Drafty, echoing, and cold, the old terminal feels that way on the same night, and for the first time, the boy sitting cross-legged in his worn-out sackcloth toga feels the loneliness. In a sort of vision, a cozy room with a sparkling fireplace appears in his mind, along with the old woman greeting him on the snowy doorstep; the hard lines at the corners of his mouth soften, creating a dimple in his brown cheek, which has never had one before, and he softly curses, revealing a gleam of white teeth.

"Sure, the old dame had a message to send, and I could have carried it," he muses; "because," he admits uneasily, "'t was a promise."

"Sure, the old lady had something to say, and I could have delivered it," he reflects; "because," he confesses awkwardly, "it was a promise."

And hereupon by the arrangement of Destiny the mice having all in order take their cue and come out boldly into his history. In the corner along of Tim is a rubbish of old records upon which he has thrown the package brought from Molly's cottage—thrown it the first evening of his[Pg 254] coming, with no thought of it since, being preoccupied with the business of pull-down and trample-under. But now the mice gnawing at the string open the package, and the little bottle of ink comes rolling across the floor directly before his eyes. And this appearance of the ink bottle being so timed to his mood the boy reaches for the rest of the package and laying aside the pen unfolds the sheets of paper.

And then, as fate would have it, the mice all take their cue and boldly enter his story. In the corner next to Tim is a pile of old records, over which he tossed the package brought from Molly's cottage—discarded the first evening of his[Pg 254] arrival, without a second thought since he was focused on the task of tearing down and trampling everything. But now, the mice are gnawing at the string, opening the package, and the little ink bottle rolls across the floor right in front of him. Since the appearance of the ink bottle perfectly matches his mood, the boy reaches for the rest of the package, setting the pen aside, and unfolds the sheets of paper.

One of them he examines curiously, placing it between his elbows under the lantern as he stretches flat on the floor. He knows very well 't is Molly's beginning of the message of the Farthest Lantern, and though he is not an educated person—often cursing the printing in books which makes them so hard to understand—it is certain that Tim Cannon alone of all the world can read what is written here. The eagerness of things beyond, which had been Molly Regan's, the falter of disappointment when discovering that she could not reveal them to Dan, the fierce bitterness of her rebellion—all are written plainly in the cramped scribbling and broad hideous scratches. The huge black blots were threats and prophecies of death, struck from the pen in her hand by a Providence impatient of her lingering.

One of them he examines curiously, holding it between his elbows under the lantern as he lays flat on the floor. He knows very well that it’s Molly's initial message from the Farthest Lantern, and even though he isn't an educated person—often cursing the print in books for being so hard to understand—it's clear that only Tim Cannon can read what’s written here. The eagerness for things beyond, which had been Molly Regan's, the disappointment when she realized she couldn't share them with Dan, the intense bitterness of her rebellion—all of that is clearly expressed in the cramped handwriting and ugly, jagged scratches. The large black blobs were threats and prophecies of death, made by her pen under a Providence impatient with her delay.

The vagabond raises his eyes, his body flat and motionless. "All she wanted," he says sullenly, "was to write a page 'cause it was duty." It was another duty which had made her take him in that freezing night. He is resentful toward some thing or power—he does not know what—that Molly was prevented from writing this message.

The wanderer lifts his gaze, his body lying still and flat. "All she wanted," he says gloomily, "was to write a page because it was her duty." It was another obligation that had made her take him in on that freezing night. He feels bitterness towards something or someone—he doesn't know what—that stopped Molly from writing this message.

"I might have stayed till I learned how to write it for her," he says; and all at once is tremendously sorry that it is too late to do this; too late to knock on the cottage door and be welcomed by the old dame to the cheerful room; to show he would keep his promise; too late to leave pull-down and trample-under behind him and begin all over again.

"I might have stayed until I figured out how to write it for her," he says; and suddenly he feels a deep regret that it's too late for that; too late to knock on the cottage door and be greeted by the old lady in the cozy room; to prove he would keep his promise; too late to leave behind the past and start fresh.

Just this far Tim Cannon lets his musings lead him; then fiercely, in a scorn of his own musings and loneliness, rouses up to sit a while, cross-legged, darting deliberately the untamable blue eye to the dark corners, and listening, as if daring all these bright memories, which would lure[Pg 255] him from his purpose of being boss like Regan, to come out in the open and halt him.

Just this far, Tim Cannon lets his thoughts lead him; then, in a sudden defiance of his own thoughts and loneliness, he sits up for a moment, cross-legged, deliberately directing his wild blue eye toward the dark corners, and listening, as if challenging all these bright memories that would try to distract him from his goal of being in charge like Regan, to show themselves and stop him.

Presently in cold defiance of them he tears across the page of yellowed writing; no doubt, remembering Dan, a spirit looks wistfully down upon the vagabond with the scroll in his fist. Again and again he tears deliberately. The very scratches of Molly's message are tatters. Tim Cannon is himself again.

Currently, in cold defiance of them, he rips through the page of yellowed writing; no doubt, remembering Dan, a spirit looks down longingly at the wanderer with the scroll in his hand. Over and over, he tears with purpose. The very remnants of Molly's message are in shreds. Tim Cannon is himself again.

And the great door at the end of the building rolls back and a towering figure stands whipping in the storm; slowly he comes up to the lantern; the visitor is Regan.

And the huge door at the end of the building swings open, and a tall figure stands braving the storm; slowly, he approaches the lantern; the visitor is Regan.

"Where is Craney, who owns the car line?" he asks.

"Where's Craney, who owns the bus line?" he asks.

"He is gone; I am the manager," says Tim, rising. And after he has explained, "No matter," nods Regan.

"He’s gone; I’m the manager," says Tim, standing up. And after he explains, "It doesn’t matter," Regan nods.

At the great man's feet lies his mother's message, and as he muses with resentment and wonder that circumstances should drive him here to parley with a ragged boy on the highway of his destiny the last tatters drift away on the draft which has followed him in from the storm. 'T is a ghostly way Fate has with things neglected.

At the great man's feet lies his mother's message, and as he reflects with resentment and amazement that circumstances have led him here to talk with a ragged boy on the road of his destiny, the last remnants drift away in the breeze that has followed him in from the storm. Fate has a strange way of dealing with things that are neglected.

"The car line could be made to pay," begins Regan craftily, "and I might risk a few dollars to buy it in."

"The car line could be profitable," Regan says cleverly, "and I might gamble a bit of money to invest in it."

"Craney would sell if he was by," replies the boy.

"Craney would sell if he were around," replies the boy.

"No matter; you can put through the deal as his manager, making all the money for yourself. Perhaps fifty dollars," says Regan, careful not to overbid and make Tim think the deal of too great importance.

"No worries; you can handle the deal as his manager, keeping all the money for yourself. Maybe fifty bucks," Regan says, careful not to overbid and make Tim think the deal is too important.

There is a tone and movement to the air round Regan which electrifies his companion, and at once they are conspiring together.

There’s an energy and movement in the air around Regan that excites his companion, and immediately they start plotting together.

"You will abandon the run; suspend the service," says Regan, deliberating; "and because your regular passengers might take hold and operate it themselves you shall drive the horse away into the woods with one trace broken and his side plastered over with clay as if he has been in an accident—having first wrecked the car."

"You'll stop the run; pause the service," Regan says, thinking it over. "And since your usual passengers might take charge and run it themselves, you'll need to take the horse into the woods with one trace broken and its side covered in clay, as if it's been in an accident—after first wrecking the car."

Tim nods, his own eyes glittering red, as Regan makes plain how it is to be done. From the top of the high hill at the end of the line the car is to be turned loose with brakes unset, so that it will leave the track where it curves at the bottom.[Pg 256]

Tim nods, his own eyes sparkling red, as Regan explains how it should be done. At the top of the steep hill at the end of the line, the car is to be released with the brakes off, so it will come off the track where it curves at the bottom.[Pg 256]

"There it will take the plunge of thirty feet into the creek bed," he says; "and when it lies in splinters at the bottom you will be handed the money."

"There it will drop thirty feet into the creek bed," he says; "and when it's in pieces at the bottom, you will get the money."

"And how will wrecking the car make the road belong to you?" asks Tim.

"And how will crashing the car make the road yours?" asks Tim.

The man of power smiles at his shrewdness, and is frank with information so that he will not be tempted to ask someone else. The Barlow Suburban has an agreement with the state which is called a charter, he explains, which will be forfeited if cars are not run for a certain number of days. "So I can buy in the property from the state officials that I know," he adds, "and operate it with new cars." He does not say with steam cars, though by the foresight of old Craney the builder this is permitted by the charter.

The powerful man takes pride in his cleverness and shares information openly to avoid needing to consult anyone else. He explains that the Barlow Suburban has a deal with the state called a charter, which will be lost if they don’t operate cars for a certain number of days. “So I can acquire the property from the state officials I know,” he adds, “and run it with new cars.” He doesn’t mention steam cars, even though old Craney the builder foresaw that this is allowed by the charter.

The conspiracy is now complete and as Regans puts on his raincoat Tim makes bold to tell him: "Some day I will be boss like yourself, Mr. Regan."

The conspiracy is now complete, and as Regan puts on his raincoat, Tim boldly tells him, "One day I’ll be the boss like you, Mr. Regan."

"So you may," nods the other with rare good humor, and departs for his car.

"So you might," the other person replies with a rare sense of humor, and heads off to his car.

And Dan can afford to be good-humored this night, having found a way of escape from difficulties which have threatened to ruin his new career at its very beginning. For a line of the P. D. building into this territory has been held up by the Great Southwest, which warns openly that it will bankrupt and destroy the town of Barlow if its competitor is granted right of way or terminals. To avoid long delay in the courts Regan himself, with the prestige of old command in this territory, has been sent to open the way. But never a friend has he found in his old headquarters town; the politicians whom he once ruled with a rod of iron are in fact rejoiced to break one of their own across the head of him. Not a loophole is left open to the P. D.

And Dan can afford to be in a good mood tonight, having figured out a way to escape from challenges that were threatening to ruin his new career right at the start. A section of the P. D. building project into this area has been blocked by the Great Southwest, which openly threatens to bankrupt and destroy the town of Barlow if its competitor is granted right of way or terminals. To avoid prolonged delays in the courts, Regan himself, taking advantage of his former influence in this area, has been sent to clear the path. But he hasn’t found any allies in his old hometown; the politicians he once controlled are actually happy to bring him down. No loophole is left open for the P. D.

"'T is a wall of China," thinks Regan, "and what will my new directors say of a manager who cannot persuade or bribe his old fellow citizens to receive him with a new railroad in his hands?"

"'It’s a wall of China,' thinks Regan, 'and what will my new bosses say about a manager who can't convince or bribe his old neighbors to accept him with a new railroad in his hands?'"

"Our new line will be the fortunes of Barlow," he has argued, but the citizens in control laugh at him.

"Our new line will change Barlow's fortunes," he argued, but the citizens in charge laughed at him.

"The G. S. will do better by us, with new machine shops, and even build a branch into your own territory,"[Pg 257] is the answer he has taken back to his car from the final conference this very night.

"The G. S. will treat us better with new machine shops and might even create a branch in your area,"[Pg 257] is the response he brought back to his car after the last meeting this very night.

As his first repulse the man of pull-down and trample-under has not known how to take it, pacing his car like a madman who mistakes his own fits for the destruction of the world. The lanterns which beckoned from a boy at Turntable blinked now in mockery; suddenly across the yards his eye, as dark as the stormy sky, steadied to a single spark—the beam of Tim Cannon's lantern through the dingy window.

As his first setback, the man who is used to pulling things down and trampling over others doesn’t know how to handle it, pacing around his car like a madman who confuses his own frustrations with the end of the world. The lanterns that once called to him as a boy at Turntable now blink at him in mockery; suddenly, across the yards, his eye, as dark as the stormy sky, focused on a single spark—the beam of Tim Cannon's lantern through the grimy window.

"'T is in the old freight house, leased to the Barlow Suburban!" he thought aloud. "The Barlow Suburban!" And already he was into his stormcoat and on his way to parley with the ragged boy posted like a sentry on the highway of his destiny. So Regan discovered the only unguarded gateway into Barlow.

"'It's in the old freight house, rented to the Barlow Suburban!" he said aloud. "The Barlow Suburban!" And he was already putting on his stormcoat and heading out to talk with the scruffy boy standing like a guard on the path of his future. So Regan found the only unguarded entrance into Barlow.

Now the scheme is brewed and Tim settles down to count the gain in money and in the interest he will make with Regan; the old building reels and shingles whir away like bats in the gale, but he only laughs dourly, the scrawny little breast hurting and straining with the ambition to be mounting on bigger storms than this. By dawn he is as drunk with scheming as ever his old grandfather with whisky, and yet his nerves do not tremble as he goes about the business of the day, kicking Charley to his feet and hitching with a scowl to the limekiln crew.

Now the plan is set, and Tim sits down to calculate the profit and the benefits he'll gain with Regan. The old building sways, and the shingles fly off like bats in the wind, but he just laughs grimly, his thin chest aching with the ambition to take on even bigger challenges than this. By dawn, he’s as intoxicated with schemes as his grandfather was with whisky, yet his nerves remain steady as he goes about his daily tasks, nudging Charley to his feet and scowling at the limekiln crew.

With deliberation he drives into the sheeted rain, and his look into the gulch at the bottom of the last hill, where the wreck will presently lie, is calculating and steady. In action Tim does honor to himself and to the great men who are of his company this day; the horse is plastered with clay and stoned far out into some woods, the brake thrown off for the plunge from the crest of the hill—and then as the car starts rolling and Tim grins boldly up into the black tumbling sky a dazzle of light strikes through his plotting little brain.

With intention, he drives into the pouring rain, and his gaze into the ravine at the bottom of the last hill, where the wreck will soon be, is focused and calm. In action, Tim honors himself and the great men he’s with today; the horse is caked with mud and pushed far out into the woods, the brakes released for the drop from the top of the hill—and then as the car begins to roll and Tim grins confidently up at the dark, swirling sky, a flash of light pierces through his scheming little mind.

And in this instant the little vagabond who has arrived at Barlow and his tremendous partnership with Dan Regan by the route leading through Molly's cottage on a stormy night—in this instant with the car rumbling on its way to wreck itself and the Suburban, Tim Cannon understands[Pg 258] that the thing will not do at all. The tremendous partnership is not, nor ever can be.

And in this moment, the little wanderer who has reached Barlow and his huge partnership with Dan Regan via the path that goes through Molly's cottage on a stormy night—right now, with the car rumbling on its way to disaster and the Suburban, Tim Cannon understands[Pg 258] that this situation is completely unacceptable. The massive partnership doesn’t exist, nor can it ever exist.

Such a revelation has come to many an ambitious man about to commit a crime or betray a trust. Cowardice or conscience may unnerve him; or on the other hand he may be fearless and willing, and yet not able to go on, realizing suddenly the thing will not do at all. It is not destined. And then remorse or dread seizes on the coward, and disappointment on the bold who would have gone on if it had been so destined.

Such a realization has hit many ambitious people about to commit a crime or betray someone's trust. Fear or guilt might shake them; on the flip side, they may feel confident and ready, yet suddenly realize that it just won't work. It's not meant to be. Then guilt or fear grips the coward, and disappointment hits the brave one who would have gone through with it if it had been meant to happen.

But divil a bit does remorse seize on Tim Cannon, being a person of no moral convictions whatever; and as for dread and disappointment—one moment he steadies his darkling blue eyes on the aspect of them, and the next is racing after the car, swinging aboard, and setting the brakes, though the wheels lock and coast on down the rails, slippery with rain. For it is not the nature of him to falter or to parley with fortune—when she declares against him he takes his loss though it be that of life or limb, and quits the game.

But not even a bit of remorse hits Tim Cannon, since he has no moral beliefs at all; and as for fear and disappointment—one moment he focuses his dark blue eyes on their appearance, and the next he’s running after the car, jumping on board, and applying the brakes, even though the wheels lock and slide down the rain-slicked tracks. It’s just not in his nature to hesitate or negotiate with fate—when she turns against him, he accepts his loss, even if it’s life or limb, and walks away from the game.

Y'understand that perhaps his knees quake and buckle and a yelp of terror is driven out of his bony breast—beating so high with ambition but a moment before—but the spirit does not quail as he releases the brake, sets it again slowly, carefully; the wheels revolve and begin to feel the grip of the brake shoe. Still the car seems streaking to such a wreck as will mangle him with broken rods and torn sheet steel at the bottom of the gulch. Instead, by a miracle it takes the curve with only a roar and crash of glass. Tim Cannon has held the car to the rails and the Barlow Suburban to its charter.

You understand that his knees might shake and buckle, and a terrified yelp escapes his thin chest—beating so high with ambition just moments before—but he doesn’t back down as he releases the brake, sets it again slowly and carefully; the wheels turn and start to feel the grip of the brake shoe. Still, the car seems on the verge of crashing into a terrible wreck that will leave him mangled with broken rods and twisted sheet metal at the bottom of the ravine. Instead, by some miracle, it takes the turn with just a roar and the shattering of glass. Tim Cannon has kept the car on the tracks and the Barlow Suburban true to its purpose.

The storm deepens and darkens round the lonely little car and its driver, who stands erect and still with hands on the brake considering his treason to Regan's ambitions and his own. The cause does not have to be searched for.

The storm gets stronger and darker around the lonely little car and its driver, who stands upright and still with his hands on the brake, contemplating his betrayal of Regan's ambitions and his own. There's no need to search for the reason.

"Sure, I had promised Craney to manage this railroad till he got back," says Tim Cannon as a matter of course.

"Sure, I promised Craney I would manage this railroad until he got back," says Tim Cannon casually.

He has it in mind to hasten and explain to Regan, but lingers a moment in musing, unusual for him when business is to be done.

He plans to hurry and talk to Regan but pauses for a moment, lost in thought, which is unusual for him when there's work to be done.

"'T was a wise old dame," he says; and recalls what[Pg 259] Molly had stated as a matter of fact. "If you promise—then 't is a duty." She had said that; and: "Through storm and hardship and fear you would go—because you promised."

"It was a wise old woman," he says; and remembers what[Pg 259] Molly had stated as a given fact. "If you promise—then it’s a responsibility." She had said that; and: "Through storms and hardships and fear, you would persevere—because you promised."

"Sure!" agrees Tim, disgusted that he has not remembered this before making the deal with Regan. "I will explain to him," says Tim, "that I promised Craney."

"Sure!" Tim replies, frustrated that he didn't remember this before making the deal with Regan. "I'll explain to him," Tim says, "that I promised Craney."

All of a sudden a vast respect fills him—not reverence, for he has none, but a respect for this wise woman who knew what was in a man so much better than he knew himself.

All of a sudden, he feels a deep respect for this wise woman—not devotion, because he feels none—but a respect for her ability to understand him so much better than he understands himself.

Then stepping down he plunges into the depths of storm on his way back to Barlow.

Then he steps down and dives into the depths of the storm on his way back to Barlow.

The great man laughs at his tale that the job is not done.

The true man laughs at his story that the job isn’t finished.

"You are a boy of brains, and I am not surprised at the news you bring," he says. "How much is the price risen, you little robber? A hundred? Go," he says, "and finish quickly. I am not the man to haggle, be it five hundred and a job on my railroad to boot."

"You’re a smart kid, and I’m not shocked by the news you’ve got," he says. "How much has the price gone up, you little thief? A hundred? Go on," he says, "and wrap it up fast. I’m not the type to negotiate, whether it’s five hundred and a job on my railroad included."

And as Tim shakes his head: "What now, I ask you?"

And as Tim shakes his head, he says, "What now, I ask you?"

"After starting the car down to the wreck I won't let it get away from me, but catch it and set the brakes and ride it wild to the bottom."

"After I start the car down to the wreck, I won't let it slip away from me; instead, I'll catch it, set the brakes, and ride it all the way down."

"Why be such a fool as that?" demands Regan.

"Why be such a fool like that?" demands Regan.

"'T is on account of promising Mr. Craney to manage the Suburban till he gets back," explains Tim.

"It's because I promised Mr. Craney I'd manage the Suburban until he gets back," explains Tim.

It strikes home to Regan that this is the crisis of his life, and Tim feels his wrath as the toss of tempest. 'T would be an easy matter to kidnap the boy here an' now, and send his own agent to wreck the car, but even then the scheme is blocked. Tim must be accounted for afterward. The boy must see his passengers and tell of the accident or there will be search made for him under the wreckage, and talk in the papers, reminding the town of the Suburban's existence, and Regan's enemies that a charter is about to be forfeited.

Regan realizes that this is the most critical moment of his life, and Tim can feel his anger like a storm. It would be easy to kidnap the boy right here and now and have his own agent crash the car, but even then, the plan wouldn't work. Tim needs to be accounted for afterward. The boy has to see his passengers and talk about the accident, or there will be a search for him under the wreckage, and news in the papers will remind the town about the Suburban and Regan's enemies that a charter is about to be lost.

"Hold!" says Regan to Tim at the door. "My word I'll not touch you again," and the boy drops his hands from his neck, all but wrung by a shake of the madman pacing the car. Yet his gaze lies level and clear and there is a[Pg 260] steadiness to the bedraggled front which baffles Regan, such assurance being beyond nature in a boy.

"Stop!" Regan says to Tim at the door. "I promise I won't touch you again," and the boy pulls his hands away from his neck, nearly twisted by a shake from the madman pacing the car. Yet, his gaze remains steady and clear, and there is a[Pg 260] calmness to the disheveled front that confuses Regan, that kind of confidence being unnatural for a boy.

"Whist!" he says warily, understanding somehow that nothing is to be gained here by argument or threats; "since you were fool enough to bind yourself with a promise, hold your tongue till I can find Craney."

"Shh!" he says cautiously, knowing somehow that arguing or threatening won't help here; "since you were foolish enough to tie yourself down with a promise, keep quiet until I can find Craney."

"'T will hold," promises Tim.

"It will hold," promises Tim.

Down past the terminal and out the Suburban track, bedraggled and undaunted, stalks the vagabond along the way of knowledge. Nor does he look up till coming on faithful old Charley, who has found his way back to the car and stands waiting to be hitched. Tim halts, surveying him knowingly.

Down past the terminal and out the suburban track, battered but unbroken, the wanderer moves along the path of knowledge. He doesn't look up until he spots loyal old Charley, who has returned to the car and stands ready to be hitched. Tim stops, watching him with understanding.

"Faith, Charley, she was a wise one," he says.

"Believe me, Charley, she was very wise," he says.

From that hour he takes up the plod of duty, keening in that little minor whistle which all car drivers pick up from the wind and drumming of hoofbeats on frozen ground. And he is always on time in every weather, so that presently the lime burners relent and joke him, and Katy in pity for the outcast would pat his cheek friendlily—but never an encouragement do they receive from Tim standing at his brake and speaking sternly to Charley, meager and windbitten but unconquerable by humor or kindness as he has been by threat and danger.

From that moment, he gets back to the grind of duty, letting out that little minor whistle that all drivers pick up from the wind and the sound of hooves on frozen ground. And he’s always on time, no matter the weather, so eventually, the lime burners ease up and joke with him, and Katy, feeling sorry for the outcast, would pat his cheek kindly—but Tim never gives them any encouragement as he stands at his brake, speaking sternly to Charley, who is thin and weather-beaten but remains unbreakable despite humor or kindness, just as he has been undeterred by threats and danger.

All day a bright rage chars the bony breast; at evening it smolders as if having no more fuel in the wasted body. Yet Tim sits cross-legged with old sacks folded round him, staring unwaveringly into the loneliness. And from his boyhood's ashes he resurrects with terrific will and fearlessness the great things which had been born within him; in fact he craves and will have no company but them, torment him as they will. He reflects with derision that the lime burners and Katy do not understand what goes on within him. But Regan would understand! How the great things in that man would have raged if he had bound them tight and fast with a promise. Regan was not such a fool.

All day a bright anger burns in his chest; by evening it smolders as if there's no more fuel left in his depleted body. Yet Tim sits cross-legged with old sacks wrapped around him, staring unwaveringly into the emptiness. And from the ashes of his boyhood, he summons with fierce will and fearlessness the great things that had been born within him; in fact, he longs for and desires no company but them, no matter how much they torment him. He scoffs at the lime burners and Katy, thinking they don't understand what happens inside him. But Regan would understand! How the great things in that man would have raged if he had tied them down with a promise. Regan wasn't that foolish.

"Never again do I promise the duty," says Tim.

"Never again will I promise to do my duty," says Tim.

The wise old woman had warned him that what a person promises that must he do, but like a fool he had not profited by the warning.[Pg 261]

The wise old woman had warned him that what a person promises, they must do, but like a fool, he had ignored the warning.[Pg 261]

Even in his ignorance the vagabond understands much of Molly. In his first musings on these subjects the night of Dan's coming to bargain with him for the wreck of the car he had foolishly torn up the page she had written over.

Even in his ignorance, the wanderer understands a lot about Molly. During his initial thoughts on these topics, on the night Dan came to negotiate with him for the wreck of the car he had foolishly torn up the page she had written on.

He had torn up that fragment of message because the memory of the cozy room and hearth fire had tempted his thoughts away from these hardships and loneliness; he resented Molly's smile and welcome as an attempt to lure him from the way of ambition, much as the pity of Katy and good-humor of the lime burners would do. Now he understood that Molly offered no such temptation; that to herself the fire and comforts were as nothing; far away and beyond these had dwelt her thoughts in some place as lonely and echoing as the old terminal. There in wisdom and sorrow she had pondered her duty; how to keep the promise she had made. "Dam' luck, she had," Tim Cannon swears roundly. Of course she had also been a fool to bind herself with a promise; but to die before she had found a way to keep it was harder still, somehow.

He had ripped up that piece of the message because the memory of the warm room and fireplace had distracted him from his struggles and loneliness; he resented Molly's smile and welcome as a way to pull him away from his ambition, much like the sympathy from Katy and the good humor of the lime burners would do. Now he realized that Molly offered no such temptation; for her, the fire and comforts meant nothing; her thoughts were far away, in a place as lonely and echoing as the old terminal. There, in wisdom and sorrow, she had thought deeply about her duty; how to keep the promise she had made. "Damn luck, she had," Tim Cannon swore emphatically. Of course, she had also been a fool to tie herself to a promise; but dying before she had figured out how to fulfill it felt even harder somehow.

As for himself—his only duty is to manage Craney's road till he returns. After that the things within him can be let loose, and many exploits be expected of them.

As for him, his only responsibility is to take care of Craney's road until he comes back. After that, what’s inside him can be unleashed, and many adventures can be anticipated from it.

"And if Craney does not come back! Sure," sneers Tim to the dark and loneliness, "I'll be no worse than the old dame who died on the job!"

"And if Craney doesn’t come back! Sure," Tim scoffs to the darkness and isolation, "I’ll be no worse off than the old lady who died on the job!"

One day Katy speaks of returning to town for the winter, and he tells her sternly that the road is run for her convenience and she is expected to ride on it.

One day, Katy mentions going back to town for the winter, and he tells her firmly that the road is meant for her convenience and she’s expected to use it.

And so she continues to do, without further argument about returning to town; and he is mildly interested in the journeys she makes after that, on Sunday afternoons. To the old Craney homestead she journeys and sits on the doorstep, sometimes speaking of the young man who has left his railroad to be run for her sake, and then wandered away with his coat wrong side out in search of fortune.

And so she keeps doing that, without arguing about going back to town; and he is somewhat interested in the trips she takes after that, on Sunday afternoons. She travels to the old Craney homestead and sits on the doorstep, sometimes talking about the young man who quit his railroad job for her and then wandered off with his coat inside out in search of fortune.

"Never a bit of encouragement did I give him," she will always conclude, with blushes; "but when he returns his welcome will not be the same I would offer a stranger."

"Never once did I encourage him," she always concludes, blushing. "But when he comes back, his welcome won’t be the same as what I would give a stranger."

Once she thanks Tim for attending his trust so faithfully, but he does not reply. It is not worth while; she could not understand—that he does this thing because it is promised and inevitable, not because he relishes it.[Pg 262]

Once she thanks Tim for being so loyal to his trust, but he doesn’t answer. It’s not worth it; she can’t grasp that he does this not because he enjoys it, but because it’s what he promised and it’s unavoidable.[Pg 262]

As Craney's orders are to arrange the Sunday schedule to Katy's convenience he sits erect on a stone, watching from a distance till she starts toward the car. The things within him burn and torment, and keep him company; he will not let them go or even quiet them by promises of what he will achieve when this duty is done and off his hands. Instead he holds them at bay, coldly.

As Craney's orders are to set up the Sunday schedule to suit Katy, he sits up straight on a rock, watching from afar until she begins to walk toward the car. The feelings inside him burn and bother him, and they linger; he refuses to let them go or even calm them with promises of what he will accomplish once this task is finished and out of his way. Instead, he keeps them at a distance, detached.

Till one Sunday afternoon a message mutters out of the northern sky; from Regan it comes, shaking the very ground which the vagabond, as if understanding it, grips in his nervous fingers. "'T is like the guns in battle," he says, and that night strolling among the men up the yard learns that the roar is that of dynamite where the construction gangs of Regan's new line are breaching the distant hills for entrance into Great Southwest territory.

Till one Sunday afternoon, a message murmurs from the northern sky; it comes from Regan, shaking the very ground that the wanderer, as if he understands it, grips with his nervous fingers. “It’s like the guns in battle,” he says, and that night, while walking among the men up the yard, he learns that the roar is from dynamite as Regan's construction crews are blasting through the distant hills to access Great Southwest territory.

Regan is coming on, undaunted by the refusal of Barlow to let him through; day by day the iron rumor swells in the northern sky, and Tim sleeping or waking presses close after the vision of a giant of bronze with half-lidded smoldering eyes who juggles men and steel in the burning dusk beyond the construction camps.

Regan is approaching, unbothered by Barlow's refusal to let him pass; day by day, the heavy rumor grows in the northern sky, and Tim, whether asleep or awake, stays close to the sight of a giant made of bronze with half-closed smoldering eyes who juggles people and steel in the fiery dusk beyond the construction camps.

Defiant of the winter winds, even to refusing the jacket which Katy buys for him, he shivers with the chill of exhaustion, for now he must struggle the more fiercely with ambition, night and day. Yet on he plods, keening in that strange little whistle. All this bleak stretch of his history he crosses, in a sort of delirium loading the battered old car with company of the make-believe kind whom he has watched the children in the city parks playing with long ago. The ghost of a jack-in-the-box which he had once dragged away from a playground and murdered with a stick in his den appears by night in the terminal building. It smiles forgivingly and he frowns back.

Defying the winter winds and refusing the jacket Katy bought for him, he shivers from the chill of exhaustion, as he must now struggle more fiercely with ambition, day and night. Yet he keeps trudging along, whistling a strange little tune. He moves through this bleak period of his life in a kind of delirium, loading the battered old car with imaginary companions he remembers playing with as a child in the city parks. At night, the ghost of a jack-in-the-box he once dragged away from a playground and destroyed with a stick appears in the terminal building. It smiles at him with forgiveness, and he frowns back.

When the snow falls he marches ahead of Charley, a shovel on his shoulder, storming the drifts. A rope round his body keeps the whipping rags together, and he wears an old sack for a waistcoat. The limekiln closes down and there is no passenger left but Katy, so Tim breaks into the treasure holes in the wall to buy oats and bread. Once again the Barlow Suburban is devouring its master. And now the rumble of dynamite sinks lower and lower[Pg 263] like the death rattle of Regan's destiny and one afternoon dies away entirely.

When the snow falls, he walks ahead of Charley, a shovel on his shoulder, pushing through the snowdrifts. A rope around his body holds his ragged clothes together, and he wears an old sack as a vest. The limekiln shuts down, leaving only Katy as a passenger, so Tim breaks into the treasure holes in the wall to buy oats and bread. Once again, the Barlow Suburban is consuming its owner. And now the rumble of dynamite fades lower and lower[Pg 263] like the death rattle of Regan’s fate, and one afternoon it dies away completely.

That night Tim sits cross-legged on his pallet by his rusty little stove, awe-stricken, as if somehow a battle waited on him. And out of that dread stillness under the northern sky Regan comes to him, streaked red with the clay of the camps.

That night, Tim sits cross-legged on his small mat by his rusty little stove, filled with wonder, as if a battle was somehow waiting for him. And from that terrifying stillness beneath the northern sky, Regan approaches him, streaked red with the clay from the camps.

"Craney is lost or dead," he says. "I have searched high and low; now it is up to you."

"Craney is either lost or dead," he says. "I've looked everywhere; now it's your turn."

The boy listening intently agrees with Regan. "'T is too bad I promised Craney and have the duty."

The boy listening closely agrees with Regan. "It’s too bad I promised Craney and have this responsibility."

"You are far from a fool," says Regan; "look out of the window here with me." And as they stare up the yards, awink with the colored lamps of the switch stands: "Do you see the giant black engines and cars, and the shops beyond with their roaring mountains of machinery; the tracks stretching thousands of miles, all swarming with trains and men? Such are the playthings of me; have you a game which can beat that? Listen." He holds up his hand, and out of the simmering dusk rises the groan of iron and steam and toil. "It is marching music like the bands of armies," says Regan. "D' you understand? You must; you can feel it! Such armies I command and will bring you up in the way of commanding if you but keep the bargain you made."

"You’re far from stupid," says Regan. "Take a look out the window with me." And as they gaze up the yards, lit up by the colorful lights of the switch stands: "Do you see the huge black engines and cars, and the shops in the background with their roaring mountains of machinery; the tracks stretching for thousands of miles, filled with trains and workers? Those are my toys; do you have a game that can top that? Listen." He raises his hand, and from the simmering dusk comes the rumble of iron, steam, and hard work. "It's like marching music from an army," says Regan. "Do you get it? You must; you can feel it! Such armies I command, and I’ll teach you how to command them too if you just stick to the deal you made."

"Is it walk off the duty, you mean?" asks Tim astonished.

"Are you saying he walked off the job?" Tim asks, astonished.

"But listen again, as man to man," says Regan, patient and crafty and desperate. "I have no way into Barlow, bold as I have been in building to its very walls. A few crooks who run the town keep me out. My end of track is now a mile from the Barlow limits on the north, and there as if I had given up hope I have bought land for depots and set engineers to work laying out yards, and masons raising foundations. By building in from the north I have not called my enemies' attention to the Suburban, which enters from the southeast; nobody has even thought of it as my means of breaking in. But if you will carry out the deal you made with me," says Regan, "I will own the Suburban and throw my rails from the present end of track to the Suburban right of way and into this town in[Pg 264] a single night! Think over it well; on this spot where you sit among tumbledown walls you will raise up"—the man's tones thrilled like a prophecy—"you will raise up a station of stone and glass. The sounds in here, instead of running mice and the pawing of the old horse and your own curses on poverty, will be the footsteps of hurrying people, their laughs and cries of welcome and godspeed. Ah, Timothy," breathes Regan, "think well!"

"But listen again, as a man to another man," Regan says, patient, cunning, and desperate. "I have no way into Barlow, despite my bold efforts to build right up to its borders. A few shady characters who control the town are keeping me out. My end of the track is now a mile from the Barlow limits to the north, and there, as if I’ve lost all hope, I’ve bought land for depots and got engineers working on yards and masons raising foundations. By building in from the north, I haven’t drawn my enemies' attention to the Suburban, which enters from the southeast; no one has even considered it as my way in. But if you’ll go through with the deal you made with me," Regan says, "I will own the Suburban and extend my tracks from the current end of the line to the Suburban right of way and into this town in[Pg 264] a single night! Think about it carefully; in this spot where you’re sitting among crumbling walls, you will create"—his voice resonated like a prophecy—"you will create a station of stone and glass. The sounds here, instead of scurrying mice, the clatter of an old horse, and your own curses about poverty, will be the footsteps of rushing people, their laughter and shouts of welcome and good luck. Ah, Timothy," Regan breathes, "think carefully!"

But Timothy, wilder and gaunter than ever, sets his teeth. "'T would be walkin' off the duty."

But Timothy, wilder and leaner than ever, grits his teeth. "It would be avoiding responsibility."

Dan Regan grinds out the word after him. "Duty! What is this, I ask of you, but duty? The duty to thousands of people who want this road in Barlow, instead of duty to one man, Craney, who has set you to guard a thing he does not want and has deserted himself? He will never come back. Now ask what you want of me. The price, whatever it is! And where do you come by this false notion of duty?" he demands with an inspiration.

Dan Regan pushes the words out after him. "Duty! What is this, I ask you, but duty? The duty to thousands of people who want this road in Barlow, instead of the duty to one man, Craney, who has assigned you to protect something he doesn’t want and has abandoned himself? He’s never coming back. So ask me what you want. The price, no matter what it is! And where do you get this misguided idea of duty?" he asks with conviction.

"'T was an old woman—she was the wise one," says Tim, and explains, as in confidence, about his visit to the cottage on that snowy night. "She was putting it into a message," he says, "but her hand was too old and shaky—and I did not know my letters to write it for her. She had a beginning all blotted and scratched—I brought it away, and tore it up the first night you came here. The Farthest Lantern, it was. Here is the pen she broke by stabbing into the table, she was that mad!"

"It was an old woman—she was the wise one," Tim says, and shares, as if in confidence, about his visit to the cottage on that snowy night. "She was trying to write a message," he explains, "but her hand was too old and shaky—and I didn't know how to write my letters for her. She had the beginning all smudged and scratched—I took it with me and tore it up the first night you were here. The Farthest Lantern, that was. Here’s the pen she broke by jabbing it into the table; she was so angry!"

The Farthest Lantern!

The Distant Lantern!

Remotely Dan Regan hears the word, with a little shock, as a challenge whispered in darkness; he shrugs his shoulders.

Remotely, Dan Regan hears the word, a bit surprised, like a challenge whispered in the dark; he shrugs his shoulders.

"Come, Timothy," he urges.

"Come on, Timothy," he urges.

Now memory has seized on the word, sending it echoing through his brain; but he goes on, impatient of the start which Tim has given him, and not yet realizing how it was done.

Now memory has grabbed onto the word, sending it echoing through his mind; but he continues, irritated by the jolt Tim has caused, and still not understanding how it happened.

"Will you help those crooks of Barlow against myself and all the good people of the town? Will you cheat Craney of the price of his road in case he ever comes back? Is this duty? I tell you, no!" And in a flash[Pg 265] of afterthought: "The wise old woman herself would cry 'No' from the grave of her. I tell you as one who knows. For she was Regan's mother, and her message of the things she saw beyond the day's work at Turntable—was to me!"

"Are you really going to help those crooks Barlow against me and all the good people in town? Are you going to scam Craney out of the payment for his road if he ever comes back? Is that your idea of duty? I’m telling you, no!" And in a moment of realization[Pg 265]: "Even the wise old woman would shout 'No' from her grave. I’m telling you this as someone who knows. She was Regan's mother, and her message about what she saw beyond the daily grind at Turntable was meant for me!"

With terrible fascination Tim gazes at the man racked by the old powers of pull-down and trample-under, which Tim himself holds imprisoned in Regan's breast. And as the last words drive home the vagabond answers, high and clear: "Sure, you must know then. Tell me true, Mr. Regan—'t will not be breaking the promise?"

With a terrible fascination, Tim stares at the man tormented by the old forces of collapse and oppression, which Tim himself has trapped in Regan's heart. And as the last words hit hard, the wanderer replies, loud and clear: "Well, you must know then. Tell me the truth, Mr. Regan—won't that break the promise?"

Through the dingy panes in the corner wink the lights as did those of Turntable long ago; but they do not beckon.

Through the grimy windows in the corner, the lights blink like those of Turntable long ago; but they don’t invite.

"I will ditch the car now," says Tim.

"I’m going to ditch the car now," says Tim.

"I might be mistaken——" Regan's voice is hollow; the memories of a lifetime cloud his vision. "Perhaps you would do well not to trust me," he says; the warning of a hypocrite to satisfy his startled conscience as once more his gaze lifts bold and far along the road which lies through the corner guarded by this scarecrow of a boy.

"I could be wrong——" Regan's voice sounds empty; the memories of a lifetime blur his sight. "Maybe you shouldn't trust me," he says; it's a warning from a hypocrite trying to calm his shocked conscience as he once again lifts his gaze confidently and far down the road that runs past this scarecrow-like boy.

"Sure, I trust you," answers Tim in that singing voice the likes of which was never heard out of him before, and ties his tatters round him against the cold outside. The promise has been kept, the duty done, he is at last on the road with Regan.

"Sure, I trust you," Tim replies in a sing-song voice he’s never used before, wrapping his worn clothes around himself to shield against the cold outside. The promise has been fulfilled, the responsibility met, and he is finally on the road with Regan.

The man holds the pen in his hand—the pen his mother had tried to write her last, her life's message with, and failed. Fearfully he gazes on this gaunt campaigner of destiny, delivering his unspoken message by deed and bearing and duty done, through storm and danger, indifferent to bribe and threat.

The man grips the pen in his hand—the pen his mother had tried to use to write her last message, but couldn't. He looks at this thin reminder of fate with fear, as it silently conveys his unexpressed message through actions, demeanor, and fulfilled responsibilities, standing strong through storms and danger, unaffected by bribes or threats.

But now this Tim Cannon nods and is on his way like any credulous boy to clear the highway of fortune for Regan, by the wreck of the Suburban car.

But now this Tim Cannon nods and is on his way like any gullible boy to clear the road to success for Regan, by the wreck of the Suburban car.

"Hold!" Regan's head is bowed and he is listening. "No, I cannot pass here," he answers in thought, and in a strained, quiet voice tells Tim: "You trust me too late."

"Hold!" Regan's head is down, and he's listening. "No, I can't go this way," he replies thoughtfully, and in a strained, quiet voice tells Tim: "You trust me too late."

The miracle of Molly's messenger has not been worked in vain.

The miracle of Molly's messenger has not been in vain.

Light had broken in flashes from the vagabond's countenance since the great things within him were set free to[Pg 266] join this mighty partnership. Halted now in his tracks he listens too, gloomily, wrathfully hearing in fact what Regan does not—a quickening footfall, the tug at the latch, the rumble of the door. Craney comes in.

Light had flashed from the vagabond's face since the great things inside him were freed to[Pg 266] join this powerful partnership. Now stopping in his tracks, he listens, gloomily and angrily hearing what Regan does not—a quickening footstep, the tug on the latch, the sound of the door. Craney comes in.

He is almost as gaunt as Tim and covered with the grime on the road.

He is nearly as skinny as Tim and covered in dirt from the road.

"What? Are you not yet swallowed up by the cursed Suburban?" he asks, astonished. "Then you will give me word of Katy O'Hare, and I am gone by the through freight. Fortune was not in the direction I took," he adds by way of explaining; "so I am beating up west and south; 't is a far search and leaves me little time between trains."

"What? Aren't you completely caught up in the dreaded suburbs?" he asks, shocked. "Then you can tell me about Katy O'Hare, and I’ll be off on the freight train. Luck wasn't on my side with the route I chose," he explains, "so I’m heading west and south; it’s a long search and doesn’t leave me much time between trains."

"There is time enough!" Regan has him by the arm. "You are Craney of the Suburban. Come!"

"There’s plenty of time!" Regan has him by the arm. "You’re Craney from the Suburban. Let’s go!"

And so terrible is the grip he is fallen into that Mr. Craney is dragged out and through the dark with hardly perceptible struggle.

And the hold he's fallen into is so awful that Mr. Craney is pulled out and through the darkness with barely any visible struggle.

Tim Cannon watches them out with ghastly nonchalance; once more fortune has declared against him and he takes his loss, biding only Craney's return to throw up his job and be gone.

Tim Cannon watches them leave with a chilling indifference; once again, luck has turned against him, and he accepts his defeat, just waiting for Craney to come back so he can quit his job and leave.

The night passes and a faint iron rumor drifts down from the northern sky where the P. D. construction gangs are breaking camp; then a boom of dynamite. The campaign is on again; no need of concealment now, the Suburban has passed safely into Regan's hands.

The night goes by and a faint sound of metal carries down from the northern sky where the P. D. construction crews are packing up; then there's a blast of dynamite. The campaign is back on; no need for secrecy now, the Suburban is safely in Regan's control.

The red coal in the rusty stove crumbles, the lantern smokes out.

The red coal in the rusty stove breaks apart, and the lantern starts to smoke.

"I was just too late; 't is little I know," thinks Tim Cannon.

"I was just too late; there's not much I know," thinks Tim Cannon.

A burly battered man enters the door and leads out the horse; the gang at his heels attack the old building with pick and bar; to a ripping of shingles the dawn twinkles through; the battle which the outcast had halted so long is passing over his body.

A rough, weathered man walks through the door and takes the horse outside; the group trailing behind him starts attacking the old building with picks and crowbars; the sound of tearing shingles lets the dawn light shine through; the struggle that the outcast had paused for so long is now happening over his body.

The battered man shakes the iron bar in his hand, pointing it significantly at walls and roof tumbling about; Tim looks at him scornfully, and the gang tear at the flooring with picks and axes.

The beaten man shakes the metal bar in his hand, pointing it pointedly at the crumbling walls and ceiling; Tim looks at him with disdain, while the gang rips at the floor with picks and axes.

Why it is so, I cannot say, who make no pretense of [Pg 267]sorcery, but 't is certain that the mice linger and spiders swing low from the rafters with presentiment of tragedy as Tim Cannon stands his last guard in the corner of the doomed old terminal. Twice he catches glimpses of Regan without, compelling this storm of men and steel.

Why this is, I can't say, as I make no claims of [Pg 267]sorcery, but it's clear that the mice hang around and spiders swing low from the rafters, sensing that something tragic is about to happen as Tim Cannon holds his final watch in the corner of the doomed old terminal. Twice he catches sight of Regan outside, at the center of this chaos of men and steel.

The floor is now torn up to his very feet; the far end of the building, roof and walls, has been scattered like chaff. Indifferently Tim watches the battered man point to him with the iron bar and waits calmly to be dragged away by the gang.

The floor is now ripped up to his feet; the far end of the building, roof and walls, has been scattered like dust. Indifferently, Tim watches the beaten man point at him with the iron bar and waits calmly to be taken away by the gang.

Mr. Craney running lightly along the last remaining girder to Tim's corner presses some folded bills and a paper into his hand.

Mr. Craney jogs lightly along the last remaining beam to Tim's corner and presses some folded cash and a note into his hand.

"Salary and honorable discharge," he explains; "and invitation to the wed——"

"Salary and honorable discharge," he explains; "and invitation to the wedding——"

And his voice being smothered by a great crash within and without he signals with his hands that not a moment is to be lost in saving themselves alive.

And with his voice drowned out by a loud crash both inside and outside, he gestures with his hands that they need to act quickly to save themselves.

Above all the uproar is a shriller yell, a rush of staggering men past the end of the terminal, a heavy clang of steel; fighting. "Regan is crossing the Great Southwest main!" shrieks Mr. Craney over his shoulder.

Above all the noise is a louder shout, a surge of staggering men rushing past the end of the terminal, a heavy clang of steel; fighting. "Regan is crossing the Great Southwest main!" yells Mr. Craney over his shoulder.

In fact the P. D. frog for the main-line crossing is set in only after a sharp skirmish with a G. S. force rushed up to prevent it. And then Regan, threatened with police and military by his gathering enemies, passes them the court order obtained during the night. By this order they are enjoined from tearing up the frog, even before it has been laid down! Such is the forethought of genius.

In fact, the P. D. frog for the main-line crossing is only set in after a quick confrontation with a G. S. force that rushed in to stop it. And then Regan, faced with police and military threats from his growing enemies, hands them the court order he got during the night. This order prevents them from tearing up the frog, even before it’s been installed! Such is the foresight of genius.

Regan's special, ordered out since midnight, stands drumming up the line, and Tim lurking in his corner sees the signal he gives as he crosses the track. The special glides down between them, and once more the vagabond watches through the flying dust clouds the flash of Regan's car, signaling farewell.

Regan's special, called in since midnight, is lining up, and Tim, hiding in his corner, sees the signal he gives as he crosses the track. The special glides down between them, and once again the wanderer watches through the swirling dust clouds the flash of Regan's car, signaling goodbye.

Now he is free to pick and choose where he will, but Tim Cannon girds his rags with fierce regret; the great things within him cling to this spot; he cannot break away, and he curses in a cold agony of disappointment.

Now he can move wherever he wants, but Tim Cannon tightens his rags with intense regret; the amazing things inside him hold onto this place; he can’t let go, and he curses in a chilling agony of disappointment.

"I was too late. Never again will I promise the duty."[Pg 268]

"I was too late. I'll never promise that kind of responsibility again."[Pg 268]

"You gang boss!" crashes a voice behind him; "breach me the wall at the corner."

"You gang leader!" a voice yells from behind him. "Break down the wall at the corner."

And the battered man and his crew fly at it with pick and bar.

And the beaten man and his crew tackle it with picks and bars.

With twisted face and hand clenched on his breast the boy stares at Regan, who has just sent his car home without boarding it at all.

With a grimace and his hand pressed against his chest, the boy stares at Regan, who just sent his car home without even getting in.

"My path lies through this corner; last night you blocked it; to-day I will pass."

"My way goes through this corner; you blocked it last night; today I'm going through."

'T is a poor sort of triumph over the vagabond, whose body straightens and stiffens proudly.

It's a weak kind of victory over the wanderer, whose body straightens and stiffens with pride.

"Which I never could do with you on guard! Come; first through the breach, Timothy! 'T is your right. Now we are through—catch stride here in fortune's highway. You are on duty with Dan Regan!"

"Which I could never do with you keeping watch! Come on; you go first through the gap, Timothy! It's your right. Now that we’re through—let’s walk together on fortune's path. You’re on duty with Dan Regan!"

This queer sentimental thing the man does in honor of his mother's messenger, and never again through all the years is the spell broken which draws the man of pull-down and trample-under away and upward to the things which the pretty colleen of long agone saw beyond the day's work at Turntable. 'T is little we know.[Pg 269]

This strange emotional thing the man does to honor his mother's messenger, and never again through all the years does the magic fade that pulls the man who feels weighed down and trampled away and upward to the things that the lovely girl from long ago saw beyond the daily grind at Turntable. We know so little.[Pg 269]


MRS. DRAINGER'S VEIL[17]

By HOWARD MUMFORD JONES

By Howard Mumford Jones

From The Smart Set

From The Smart Set

If the house had been merely shabby I doubt whether I would have been interested. Every residence section has its shabby houses, monuments to departed aspirations, falling into slow decay in the midst of weedy yards, sometimes uninhabited and sometimes sheltering one or two members of the family who apparently have been left, like the ancient furniture, to be forgotten. The paint cracks and peels, the windows fall into impossible angles or are boarded up, the porches sag, the chimneys lose a brick or two and come in time to look like stumps of teeth. By and by the whole structure seems to sink into the grass under the burden of its neglect, and only a faint tenacity, a melancholy inertia keeps it from crumbling altogether. Then suddenly the inhabitants die, the neighbors awake to a sudden sense of change, and that is all.

If the house had just been shabby, I don't think I would have cared. Every neighborhood has its rundown houses, reminders of lost dreams, slowly falling apart among overgrown yards, sometimes unoccupied and sometimes home to one or two family members who seem to have been left behind, like the old furniture, to be forgotten. The paint chips and flakes off, the windows are askew or boarded up, the porches droop, and the chimneys lose a brick or two, ending up looking like broken teeth. Eventually, the whole building seems to sink into the grass under the weight of its neglect, and only a faint stubbornness, a sad inertia, keeps it from falling apart completely. Then suddenly the residents pass away, the neighbors notice the change, and that’s it.

The Drainger house was such a house, but it was more. It was mysterious, uncommunicative. In the midst of the commonplace residence block, with its white cottages, its monotonous lawns and uninteresting gardens, the contrast was startling, secretive, contemptuous. The tall grass waved ironically at the neat grassplots which flanked it. The great untrimmed elms sent branches to beat against the decaying shingles, or downward into the faces of passers-by, with patrician indifference to the law. They had, indeed, the air of ragged retainers, haughty and starving, and yet crowding about the house as if to hide the poverty of their master from the eyes of the vulgar. City ordinances required the laying of cement[Pg 270] walks; the rotting boardwalk in front of the Drainger mansion was already treacherous, and no one complained.

The Drainger house was like that, but it was more. It was mysterious and unwelcoming. In the middle of the ordinary neighborhood, with its white cottages, boring lawns, and dull gardens, the contrast was shocking, secretive, and disdainful. The tall grass swayed mockingly at the tidy lawns next to it. The massive untrimmed elms sent their branches crashing against the decaying shingles or hanging down in the faces of passersby, indifferent to the rules. They really did have the air of ragged servants, proud and starving, yet gathered around the house as if to hide their master’s poverty from the eyes of the common people. City regulations required cement[Pg 270] walkways; the rotting boardwalk in front of the Drainger mansion was already dangerous, and no one complained.

The building itself was extraordinary. Built in the days when Crosby had been a lumber town and building material had consequently been cheap, its pretensions were immense. A tall, six-sided tower occupied two-thirds of the front, an elaborate affair, crowned by rusty ironwork in lieu of battlements. Windows were inserted at appropriate intervals, suggesting a donjon keep or a page from Walter Scott. The heavy brown shutters were never opened. There was a grim angularity to the deep porch below, a military cut to the bare front door which added to the forbidding character of the place. Behind this imposing front the rest of the building lay like the parts of a castle, each portion a little lower than the preceding. There were four of these sections, like four platforms, their flat roofs crowned with further rusty ironwork. The windows were infrequent and all barred, and a massive elm to the east of the house threw over them a gloomy and impenetrable shade. Although the whole building had been painted brown, time and the weather had combined to make it almost black, the only patch of color being the rich green of the mossy shingles on the roof of the porch.

The building itself was remarkable. Built when Crosby was a lumber town and construction materials were cheap, it had grand aspirations. A tall, six-sided tower dominated two-thirds of the front, an elaborate design topped with rusty ironwork instead of battlements. Windows were placed at regular intervals, resembling a fortress or a scene from a Walter Scott novel. The heavy brown shutters were always closed. There was a stark angularity to the deep porch below, and the sharply designed front door added to the place's forbidding look. Behind this imposing facade, the rest of the building resembled the sections of a castle, each part a bit lower than the one before. There were four of these sections, like four levels, their flat roofs finished with more rusty ironwork. The windows were sparse and all barred, and a huge elm tree to the east of the house cast a gloomy and impenetrable shadow over them. Although the entire building had been painted brown, time and the weather had turned it nearly black, with the only splash of color being the rich green of the mossy shingles on the porch roof.

I had first noticed the Drainger house because of its oddity. Then I was impressed by its air of speechless and implacable resentment. So far as I could observe it was empty; no foot disturbed the rank grass or troubled the dismal porches. The windows were never thrown open to the sunlight. The front door, in the month I had spent in Crosby, remained locked. I had once observed a grocery wagon standing in front of the house, but this, I assumed, was because the driver wished to leave his horse in the shade.

I first noticed the Drainger house because it was so unusual. Then I was struck by its vibe of silent and unyielding resentment. As far as I could tell, it was empty; no footsteps trampled the overgrown grass or disturbed the gloomy porches. The windows were never opened to let in sunlight. During the month I had spent in Crosby, the front door stayed locked. I once saw a grocery delivery truck parked in front of the house, but I assumed the driver just wanted to keep his horse in the shade.

Proceeding homeward one night to my cousin's, Mark Jedfrey, with whom I was spending the summer, I was startled, when I came in front of the Drainger place, to see a light in the front window of the tower on the ground floor. It was moonlight, and the heavy shadows sculptured the old mansion into fantastic shapes, revealing a barred window inscrutably facing the moon, carving[Pg 271] the top of the house into gargoyles of light and throwing the porch into Egyptian darkness. The light through the shutter of the window was therefore as unexpected as a stab. I paused without knowing it. Apparently I was observed; there was a light sound of footsteps from the invisible porch and the creaking, followed by the shutting, of the front door. Immediately afterwards the light was extinguished.

Heading home one night to my cousin Mark Jedfrey's, where I was spending the summer, I was surprised to see a light in the front window of the tower on the ground floor as I reached the Drainger place. It was a moonlit night, and the heavy shadows carved the old mansion into strange shapes, revealing a barred window unfathomably facing the moon, turning the top of the house into light-shaped gargoyles and plunging the porch into deep darkness. So, the light shining through the window shutter caught me off guard, like a sudden shock. I stopped, not realizing it. Apparently, someone noticed me; I heard a faint sound of footsteps from the hidden porch, the creaking of the front door, and then it shut. Soon after, the light went out.

The person who had been on the porch had moved so quickly and so quietly, and the street, drenched in the July moonlight, seemed so still, that I wondered a moment later whether to credit my senses. At any rate, it was not my business, I concluded, to stand staring at a strange house at one o'clock in the morning, and I resumed my walk home.

The person who had been on the porch moved so fast and so quietly, and the street, bathed in the July moonlight, felt so still, that I questioned my senses for a moment. At any rate, I decided it wasn't my place to just stand there staring at a weird house at one o'clock in the morning, so I continued my walk home.

A week later, a change in the routine of my daily life made me a regular visitant in the neighborhood. Twice a day I passed the Drainger house. In the morning it seemed to resist the genial sunlight, drawing its hedge of shade trees closer about it and remaining impervious to all suggestions of warmth. And on my return from the office in the evening it was as sealed, as autumnal as ever. The pleasant sounds of human intercourse, the chatting of women on the steps or the whirr of lawn-mowers should, I fancied, at least unshutter a window or burst open a frigid door. But the warm impulses of neighborhood life, like the cries of the boys at their evening game of baseball, broke unheeded against that clifflike impassivity. No one stirred within; no one, not even the paper boy, dared to cut across the front yard; and a pile of yellowing bills on the front steps testified to the unavailing temerity of advertisers.

A week later, a shift in my daily routine turned me into a regular visitor in the neighborhood. Twice a day, I walked past the Drainger house. In the morning, it seemed to resist the warm sunlight, pulling its hedge of shade trees closer around it and remaining unaffected by any hint of warmth. And on my way back from the office in the evening, it was just as sealed off, as autumn-like as ever. The pleasant sounds of people interacting, the conversations of women on the steps, or the buzz of lawnmowers should, I thought, at least have prompted someone to open a window or burst through a cold door. But the warm vibes of neighborhood life, like the shouts of boys playing baseball in the evening, crashed unnoticed against that wall of indifference. No one stirred inside; no one, not even the paperboy, dared to cut through the front yard; and a stack of yellowing bills on the front steps showed the useless courage of advertisers.

There was nothing to show I had not dreamed the episode of the light, as I had begun to think of it. I could have made inquiries—Helen, Mark's wife, knows everybody—but I did not. I could have consulted the directory. But I preferred to keep the house to myself. I had a secret sense of proprietorship (I am, I suppose, a romantic and imaginative soul) and I preferred that the mystery should come to me. My alert devotion must, I thought, have its reward. Indeed, my daily walks to and[Pg 272] from my work took on the character of a silent duel between the expressionless walls and my expressionless face, and I was not going to be beaten in taciturnity.

There was no evidence to suggest that I hadn’t just imagined the incident with the light, as I had begun to describe it. I could have asked around—Helen, Mark's wife, knows everyone—but I didn’t. I could have checked the directory. But I preferred to keep the house to myself. I had a secret sense of ownership (I guess I’m a romantic and imaginative person), and I preferred that the mystery should come to me. I believed my attentive devotion would surely be rewarded. In fact, my daily walks to and[Pg 272] from work felt like a silent battle between the unchanging walls and my unchanging face, and I wasn't going to lose in this game of silence.

One Friday morning, well into August, I was surprised and curious to see a woman standing under the elms in the front of the Drainger mansion. The neighborhood was, for the moment, deserted. I concealed my eagerness under a mask of impassivity. I thought myself masterly as, pretending an interest in nothing, I yet watched the place out of the tail of my eye. Imagine my increasing surprise to observe that as I approached, the person in question came slowly down to the junction of her walk with the sidewalk, so that, as I drew near we were face to face.

One Friday morning, well into August, I was surprised and curious to see a woman standing under the elms in front of the Drainger mansion. The neighborhood was, for the moment, deserted. I hid my eagerness behind a calm facade. I thought I was being clever, pretending to show no interest while still keeping an eye on the scene out of the corner of my eye. Imagine my growing surprise as I noticed that as I got closer, the woman slowly moved down to where her path met the sidewalk, so that when I approached, we were face to face.

"You are Mr. Gillingham?" she asked.

"Are you Mr. Gillingham?" she asked.

I stopped mechanically and raised my hat. I visit Crosby regularly, where I am well known, so that I was not surprised to be thus accosted by one who was a stranger to me. She was about forty, obviously a spinster, and clad in a costume not merely out-of-date, but so far out-of-date as to possess a false air of theatricalism. I can best describe her (I am not clever in matters of dress) by saying that, with the exception that she was not wearing a hoopskirt, she appeared to have stepped out of Godey's Lady's Book. A Paisley shawl was wrapped tightly around her head, although the morning was warm, and its subdued brilliance clashed oddly with the faded lemon of her dress. Her face was small, the features regular, but her complexion was more than sallow, it was yellow, the yellow of dying grass and sunless places. A spot of rouge glared on either cheek, and, with her eyes, which were black and brilliant, gave her face the look of fever. Her dark hair, just visible under the shawl, deepened the hectic quality of her features, although, as a matter of fact, she was not ill.

I stopped automatically and lifted my hat. I visit Crosby regularly, where I'm well known, so I wasn’t surprised to be approached by someone who was a stranger to me. She was about forty, clearly a single woman, and dressed in an outfit that was not just old-fashioned, but so out of date that it had a sort of fake dramatic flair. The best way to describe her (I’m not good with fashion) is to say that, except for not wearing a hoop skirt, she looked like she had stepped out of Godey's Lady's Book. A Paisley shawl was wrapped tightly around her head, even though it was a warm morning, and its muted color clashed oddly with the faded lemon of her dress. Her face was small with regular features, but her complexion was more than pale; it was yellow, the color of dying grass and shadowy places. Two bright spots of rouge stood out on her cheeks, and her black, bright eyes gave her face a feverish look. Her dark hair, barely visible under the shawl, intensified the unhealthy look of her features, although she wasn’t actually sick.

"You are a lawyer?" she continued, her brilliant eyes searching my face, I thought with some boldness, and without waiting for an answer she said, "Come," and walked abruptly toward the house.

"You’re a lawyer?" she went on, her bright eyes scanning my face. I thought with a bit of courage, and without waiting for a response, she said, "Come," and walked quickly towards the house.

I followed her. On the porch we paused; my companion turned and searched the street, which was still[Pg 273] empty, a fact which seemed to increase her satisfaction, and without giving me a glance, unlocked the front door with a key which she was carrying.

I followed her. We paused on the porch; my companion turned and scanned the street, which was still[Pg 273] empty, a fact that seemed to boost her satisfaction. Without looking at me, she unlocked the front door with a key she was carrying.

II

II

She led me into the house and through two of the rooms into a third before we paused. The transition from sunlight to darkness had been too rapid for my eyes, so that, for some moments I could only stand ridiculously in the middle of the room. I was conscious of the presence of a third person—intensely conscious—and exceedingly uncomfortable. My conductor busied herself pushing forward a chair which, fortunately, she placed under the shuttered window. To this I stumbled.

She guided me into the house and through two rooms before we stopped in a third. The shift from sunlight to darkness was too sudden for my eyes, so for a moment, I awkwardly just stood there in the middle of the room. I was very aware of a third person being there—very aware—and it made me feel really uncomfortable. The woman who led me around busied herself pushing a chair toward me, and luckily, she placed it under the shuttered window. I stumbled over to it.

"You are a lawyer?" asked a voice from the darkness.

"You’re a lawyer?" asked a voice from the shadows.

I was startled.

I was surprised.

The voice sprang from the corner I was facing as though it were a live thing that had seized upon me. It was the voice of a woman, of great age apparently, and yet it possessed a fierce, biting energy that no amount of years could weaken.

The voice came from the corner I was looking at, as if it were a living thing that had grabbed hold of me. It belonged to a woman, seemingly very old, yet it had a fierce, sharp energy that no amount of age could dim.

"This is Mr. Gillingham," said my conductor with, I thought, a shade of asperity. "Of course he's a lawyer."

"This is Mr. Gillingham," my conductor said, sounding a bit harsh, I thought. "Of course, he's a lawyer."

To this there succeeded a silence, broken only by the sibilant drawing in of the younger woman's breath.

To this, there followed a silence, broken only by the soft intake of breath from the younger woman.

"I am indeed a lawyer," I said at length. "In what way can I be of service?"

"I am definitely a lawyer," I said after a moment. "How can I help you?"

"We see no one," said the imperious voice abruptly. "You must therefore pardon the manner in which I have had you called in."

"We see no one," said the commanding voice suddenly. "So, you must excuse the way I had you brought in."

I was now able to discern something through the gloom.

I could now see something through the darkness.

The speaker sat in extreme shadow. Her dress was a blur in the darkness, faintly outlining her person, which seemed to be of medium height, though in the great chair she looked shrunken and huddled together. Her eyes, faint points of light, were steadfastly fixed on mine, but her face was, I thought, in such deep shadow that I could not make it out.

The speaker sat in deep shadow. Her dress was barely visible in the darkness, lightly defining her shape, which appeared to be of average height, but in the large chair, she looked small and hunched over. Her eyes, dim but bright spots, were unwaveringly locked on mine, but I thought her face was so shrouded in darkness that I couldn't see it.

But the concentration points, so to speak, were not her eyes, but her hands. They lay in her lap motionless, and yet[Pg 274] they were extraordinarily alive. Even in that light their emaciated condition testified to her extreme age; but they were not decrepit, they seemed to glow with a steady light, an inward and consuming energy.

But the focal points, so to speak, weren’t her eyes, but her hands. They rested in her lap motionless, and yet[Pg 274] they were incredibly alive. Even in that light, their thin condition showed her advanced age; but they weren’t frail; they seemed to radiate a steady light, a deep and consuming energy.

"You may leave us, Emily," said the voice, and Emily, who had been hovering with what I somehow felt to be a hint of malice, unwillingly withdrew. The other closed her eyes until the shutting of the door assured us of privacy.

"You can leave us, Emily," said the voice, and Emily, who had been hovering with what I sensed to be a touch of malice, reluctantly stepped away. The other woman closed her eyes until the door shut, confirming that we were alone.

"I am dying," she began suddenly in her strange, impersonal manner.

"I’m dying," she said suddenly, in her odd, detached way.

"Do not interrupt me," she added coldly as I was about to utter some inanity. "I desire to be certain of one thing while there is time, namely, that my wishes respecting the disposition of my body shall be respected—in every particular."

"Don’t interrupt me," she said coldly as I was about to say something silly. "I want to be clear about one thing while there's still time: my wishes regarding what happens to my body must be respected—in every detail."

Her manner indicated nothing out of the ordinary. She might have been speaking of the merest commonplace.

Her demeanor showed nothing unusual. She could have been talking about the simplest of things.

"You are a lawyer. How can I so arrange that the directions I will leave must be carried out after my death?"

"You’re a lawyer. How can I make sure that my wishes will be followed after I die?"

"Ordinarily," I managed to stammer, "directions in such matters when given to the heirs, have the binding force——"

"Normally," I stammered, "instructions in these matters when given to the heirs are binding—"

There was a second's pause.

There was a brief pause.

"That is not what I wish," continued the inflexible voice. "I wish to compel attention to my instructions."

"That’s not what I want," the unyielding voice continued. "I want to make sure you pay attention to my instructions."

"A provision can be inserted in your will," I said at length, "which would make the inheritance of your property conditional upon the fulfillment of your wishes."

"A clause can be added to your will," I said after a moment, "that would make inheriting your property depend on fulfilling your wishes."

She seemed to consider this. Her hands moved slightly in her lap.

She looked like she was thinking about it. Her hands shifted a bit in her lap.

"And if those conditions were not fulfilled?"

"And what if those conditions weren't met?"

"Your estate would go elsewhere as you might direct."

"Your estate would be distributed according to your wishes."

There was prolonged pause. Her eyes disappeared, and try as I would, I could not distinguish her face. Her hands shifted, and she spoke.

There was a long pause. Her eyes faded away, and no matter how hard I tried, I couldn't make out her face. Her hands moved, and she began to speak.

"Step to the door and call my daughter. I am Mrs. Drainger."

"Go to the door and call my daughter. I’m Mrs. Drainger."

I might have been the servant. I arose and groped my way toward the door. She neither offered me any direction as to its location, nor commented upon the gloom in which I hesitated.[Pg 275]

I might have been the servant. I got up and felt my way to the door. She didn’t give me any directions on where it was or say anything about the darkness that made me hesitate.[Pg 275]

I reached the door and, opening it, was about to call, when I was aware of Miss Drainger's presence; she seemed to have materialized, a pale specter, out of the dusk, and I was again conscious of vague malice.

I got to the door and, opening it, was about to call out when I noticed Miss Drainger was there; she seemed to have appeared, a pale ghost, out of the darkness, and I felt that familiar sense of vague malice again.

"Your mother wished me to call you," I said, holding the door open.

"Your mom asked me to call you," I said, holding the door open.

Her strange eyes searched mine for a brief moment as she entered the room.

Her unusual eyes met mine for a brief moment as she walked into the room.

Suddenly Miss Drainger, poised in the gloom over her mother's chair, seemed to my startled sense like a monstrous pallid moth. The impression, though momentary, was none the less vivid. I felt choked, uncomfortable. An instant only, and Mrs. Drainger's voice recalled me to my senses.

Suddenly, Miss Drainger, standing in the dim light above her mother's chair, looked to me like a huge pale moth. The impression, though brief, was still intense. I felt suffocated and uneasy. In just a moment, Mrs. Drainger's voice brought me back to reality.

She gave directions for the bringing of a box containing some documents she wished. Miss Drainger said nothing, but turned abruptly, gave me another sidelong glance and left the room.

She instructed to have a box with some documents she needed brought in. Miss Drainger didn’t say anything, but she suddenly turned, shot me another glance from the side, and walked out of the room.

In the time she was absent neither of us spoke. The strange woman in the corner shrank, it seemed to me, deeper into the dusk, until only her extraordinary hands remained; and I sat in my uncomfortable and ancient chair, the little streaks of sunlight from the blind making odd patterns on my legs and hands.

In the time she was gone, neither of us said a word. The strange woman in the corner seemed to sink deeper into the shadows until only her remarkable hands were visible; and I sat in my old, uncomfortable chair, the little rays of sunlight from the blinds creating strange patterns on my legs and hands.

The return of the daughter with a tin box which she placed in my hands was followed by an extraordinary moment. I became, if I did not deceive myself, increasingly conscious of a silent struggle going on between the two. Mrs. Drainger, in her biting, inflexible voice, again requested her daughter to leave us. Emily demurred and in the interval that followed I had a sense of crisis. Nay, I fancied more; upon hearing Emily's brief protest Mrs. Drainger slowly clenched her hands, and the movement was as though she were steadily bending her daughter's will to her purpose. At length, with the same sibilant in-taking of the breath I had observed before, Emily turned and swept through the door, her face unusually yellow, the little spots of rouge on her cheeks burning suddenly.

The return of the daughter with a tin box that she handed to me was followed by a remarkable moment. I became, if I wasn't mistaken, increasingly aware of a silent struggle happening between the two. Mrs. Drainger, in her sharp, unyielding tone, once again asked her daughter to leave us. Emily hesitated, and in the silence that followed, I felt a sense of tension. I even thought more; upon hearing Emily's brief objection, Mrs. Drainger slowly tightened her hands, and it felt like she was steadily overpowering her daughter’s will. Finally, with the same hissing intake of breath I had noticed earlier, Emily turned and swept out through the door, her face unusually pale, the little spots of rouge on her cheeks suddenly glowing.

The box she had given me contained a will made by Mrs. Drainger, together with a few securities totaling no great value, and other less important documents. This will she[Pg 276] now directed me to modify so that the inheritance of the property upon her death would be conditional upon the fulfillment by the heir of certain conditions which she said she would indicate in writing.

The box she gave me had a will made by Mrs. Drainger, along with a few securities worth not much and some other less significant documents. This will she[Pg 276] now asked me to change so that the inheritance of the property after her death would depend on the heir meeting certain conditions, which she said she would specify in writing.

I asked why those conditions could not now be indicated.

I asked why those conditions couldn't be pointed out now.

"You are all alike," she said bitterly. "All alike in your curiosity. I prefer to put them in writing."

"You’re all the same," she said bitterly. "All the same in your curiosity. I’d rather write them down."

I assured her of the inviolability of her confidence and rose.

I assured her that her trust was completely safe and stood up.

"Stay," she commanded. "If that girl asks you any impertinent questions send her to me."

"Stay," she ordered. "If that girl asks you any rude questions, send her to me."

Her hands moved quickly as she spoke. The concentration of her voice alarmed me so that I could think of nothing to say. I bowed and withdrew. It was only when I was once outside the room that I recalled, curiously enough, at no time during my interview had I seen Mrs. Drainger's face.

Her hands moved quickly as she talked. The intensity of her voice surprised me so much that I couldn't think of anything to say. I nodded and stepped back. It was only after I was outside the room that I realized, interestingly enough, that I had never seen Mrs. Drainger's face during our conversation.

Miss Emily was not visible. I was about to search for the street door when, in her usual extraordinary manner, she appeared out of the gloom.

Miss Emily was not in sight. I was about to look for the front door when, in her typical unusual fashion, she emerged from the darkness.

"What did she want?" she demanded, almost fiercely, her eyes holding me as though they were hands.

"What did she want?" she asked, almost fiercely, her eyes gripping me as if they were hands.

I explained as best I could why I could not tell her.

I explained as clearly as I could why I couldn’t tell her.

"Humph!" she ejaculated, and without further speech led me to the door.

"Humph!" she exclaimed, and without saying anything more, she led me to the door.

"There will be fees, I suppose," she said contemptuously, staring at her hand upon the doorknob. "Do not expect much. You are the only person who has entered this house for a year."

"There will be fees, I guess," she said with disdain, looking at her hand on the doorknob. "Don’t expect much. You’re the only person who has entered this house in a year."

I was embarrassed how to reply.

I was embarrassed about how to respond.

"Poverty is like contagion. People flee from it," she added with a mirthless laugh, and opened the door.

"Poverty is like a disease. People run from it," she said with a harsh laugh, and opened the door.

I bade her farewell. She stared at me, a shrewd look in her black eyes, but said nothing. The instant I was on the porch the door was shut and locked behind me.

I said goodbye to her. She looked at me with a sharp gaze in her black eyes, but didn’t say anything. The moment I stepped onto the porch, the door was shut and locked behind me.

III

III

On my way to Jedfrey's office I could not shake off my unfavorable impression of Miss Drainger. I assured myself again and again that the oddity of their manner of[Pg 277] life was sufficient reason for her peculiarities, and yet the same picture of her kept recurring to my mind—a vision of her flitting to and fro in that great house like a monstrous evil moth. I imagined her pale face with its spots of rouge and her lemon dress so unlike any costume I had ever seen. I pictured her materializing, as I phrased it, out of the shadows; hovering expectantly (I knew not why) over the gaunt form in the great chair by the window; or peering out of the unopened shutters as she moved from room to room. I positively grew ashamed of myself for my fancies.

On my way to Jedfrey's office, I couldn't shake my negative impression of Miss Drainger. I kept telling myself that their strange way of life explained her quirks, yet the same image kept popping up in my mind—a vision of her flitting about that big house like a monstrous evil moth. I imagined her pale face with its patches of makeup and her yellow dress that was so different from anything I'd ever seen. I pictured her seemingly materializing from the shadows, hovering expectantly (I had no idea why) over the thin figure in the big chair by the window, or peeking out from behind the closed shutters as she moved from room to room. I truly felt embarrassed by my thoughts.

The following morning a square, yellowed envelope (everything about that place seemed to lack freshness), addressed in the fine, regular hand of a generation ago, caught my eye in the heap of mail, and putting aside more important matters, I at once opened it. The note was from Mrs. Drainger, evidently written in her own hand, and contained the provision I was to insert in the will. It was sufficiently queer. She desired that upon her death no one should venture to see her face, which would be covered, she wrote, by a thick veil, and she was particularly anxious that her daughter Emily should respect her wishes. Otherwise her property was to go elsewhere.

The next morning, a square, yellowed envelope (everything about that place seemed stale) caught my eye in the pile of mail. It was addressed in the neat, consistent handwriting from a generation ago, so I put aside more pressing matters and opened it immediately. The note was from Mrs. Drainger, clearly written by her own hand, and included the provision I was to add to the will. It was quite odd. She requested that after her death, no one should look at her face, which she wanted covered by a thick veil, and she was especially concerned that her daughter Emily should honor her wishes. If not, her property would go elsewhere.

The energy and clarity exhibited by the old lady on the previous day forbade any notion that this preposterous idea sprang from a mind touched by the infirmities of age, and yet her stipulation was so peculiar, so irrational that I pondered long over my duty in the case. What Mrs. Drainger wanted was, in one sense, absurdly simple—merely the revision of her will, scarcely more than the retyping of that simple document; but I was conscious of a deeper demand; as though, to the support of her desires, she had called in my person upon the assurance, even the majesty of the law. I could not justify her breaking of what I instinctively took to be a determined habit of seclusion except by postulating deeper issues than I saw on the surface. There was no reason why I should not revise the document and be done with it; queerer provisions have been made in other wills. Yet, to make the inheritance conditional upon so strange a request might be unfair to Miss Drainger. It was true, I distrusted her; but that was[Pg 278] not to the point, and this provision was one that she would have every natural incentive to break.

The energy and clarity shown by the old lady the day before made it hard to believe that this ridiculous idea came from someone whose mind was affected by age. Yet, her request was so strange and irrational that I spent a long time thinking about my responsibilities in this situation. What Mrs. Drainger wanted was, in one way, absurdly simple—just a revision of her will, barely more than retyping that straightforward document. But I felt there was something deeper at play; it was as if she had called on me to lend the authority, even the weight of the law, to her desires. I couldn't justify her breaking what I instinctively felt was a strong habit of keeping to herself without considering deeper issues than what was obvious. There was no reason why I couldn't revise the document and be done with it; stranger provisions have been made in other wills. Yet, making the inheritance conditional on such a bizarre request might not be fair to Miss Drainger. It was true, I distrusted her; but that was[Pg 278] beside the point, and this stipulation was one she would have every natural reason to ignore.

A further thought occurred—there might be other children not known to me who would expect some share in the modest estate; finding the property willed to Emily upon so tenuous a provision, they might easily charge that that provision had been broken, when proof and disproof would be equally difficult, and Mrs. Drainger's wish that her companion (despite her singular testament) be her sole heir would then not be met. The will simply provided that, should Emily forfeit her right to the property the estate should go to a local charity; no mention was made of other children; but this silence did not disprove their existence.

A new thought crossed my mind—there might be other children I didn't know about who would expect a share of the modest estate. Given that the property was left to Emily under such a flimsy condition, they could easily claim that the condition had been violated, making both proof and disproof challenging. Mrs. Drainger's desire for her companion (despite her unusual will) to be her only heir would not be fulfilled. The will simply stated that if Emily lost her claim to the property, the estate would go to a local charity; it didn't mention any other children, but that silence didn’t prove they didn’t exist.

I was too well aware of the ease with which so singular a document could be attacked in court, not to be uneasy. I resolved finally again to consult my client (if the name could attach to so imperious a lady) and briefly announcing my absence to Mark Jedfrey, I sought the Drainger residence.

I was all too aware of how easily such a unique document could be challenged in court, which made me uneasy. I decided to consult my client again (if that term could apply to such a commanding lady), and after briefly informing Mark Jedfrey of my absence, I headed to the Drainger residence.

The old house looked as deathlike as ever. It seemed incredible that human existence could be possible within its sunless walls. Indeed, my persistent efforts at the rusty bell-handle produced only a feeble echo, and the round-eyed interest of a group of urchins, who volunteered, after a time, that nobody lived there. I was beginning to agree with them when a key was turned in the lock and the weatherbeaten door yielded a few cautious inches. Miss Emily looked out at me.

The old house looked as lifeless as ever. It was hard to believe that anyone could live inside its dark walls. Honestly, my constant attempts at the rusty doorbell only brought a weak echo and the wide-eyed curiosity of a group of kids, who eventually told me that no one lived there. I was starting to think they were right when a key turned in the lock and the worn-out door opened a few cautious inches. Miss Emily looked out at me.

"It's you," she said ungraciously, and seemed rather to hope that I would disappear as at the uttering of a charm.

"It's you," she said rudely, and seemed to wish that I would vanish like I was under a spell.

"I wish to see your mother," I said.

"I want to see your mom," I said.

She hesitated. At length, opening the door scarcely enough to admit me, she bade me enter, and disappeared. The house was as dismal as ever.

She hesitated. Finally, she opened the door just wide enough for me to get in, told me to come inside, and then vanished. The house felt as gloomy as always.

"Come in here," she said, appearing after her usual sudden fashion in a dim doorway and looking more like a wraith than ever.

"Come in here," she said, suddenly appearing in the dim doorway and looking more like a ghost than ever.

Her eyes burned me as I walked cautiously into the other room.

Her eyes seared into me as I carefully stepped into the other room.

It was one I had not seen, but Mrs. Drainger was seated, as before, in the obscurest corner, a blur of white in which[Pg 279] her pale hands looked like pallid lumps of flame. I faced my invisible client.

It was one I hadn't seen before, but Mrs. Drainger was sitting, as usual, in the darkest corner, a blur of white where[Pg 279] her pale hands looked like faint lumps of flame. I faced my unseen client.

"I have come about the will," I began, and was immediately conscious of Miss Emily's voracious interest. The opening was, as I recognized too late, scarcely diplomatic.

"I've come to talk about the will," I started, and immediately noticed Miss Emily's intense curiosity. I realized too late that my opening was hardly diplomatic.

"Will?" said the daughter in a harsh voice. "You are making a will? You—you——"

"Will?" said the daughter in a sharp tone. "You’re making a will? You—you——"

She looked enormously tall and unpleasant as she spoke.

She looked really tall and unlikable as she spoke.

"Yes, my dear," responded Mrs. Drainger dryly.

"Yeah, my dear," Mrs. Drainger replied flatly.

"You? You?" continued the daughter rapidly. "After all these years? It is incredible. It is incredible." She laughed unpleasantly with closed eyes.

"You? You?" the daughter said quickly. "After all these years? This is unbelievable. This is unbelievable." She laughed uncomfortably with her eyes shut.

Then, conscious that she was betraying emotions not meant for me, she turned to my chair. "You will understand that the information is something of a shock for a daughter. My mother's condition——"

Then, realizing that she was revealing feelings not intended for me, she faced my chair. "You have to understand that the information is quite a shock for a daughter. My mother's condition——"

"Mrs. Drainger," I ventured to interrupt, "wishes merely to make certain changes in an instrument already drawn up." I was conscious of a stir, whether of gratitude or of resentment, from the darkened corner.

"Mrs. Drainger," I hesitated to interrupt, "just wants to make a few changes to a document that's already been prepared." I noticed a reaction, whether it was gratitude or irritation, from the shadowy corner.

Emily seemed momentarily bewildered.

Emily looked briefly confused.

"You frightened me," she said at length with a frankness palpably false.

"You scared me," she said after a moment, her honesty clearly insincere.

"I quite understand," I retorted, the sham being, I thought, tolerably obvious. "And now if your mother and I——"

"I totally get it," I replied, the deception being, I thought, pretty clear. "And now if your mom and I——"

She took the hint.

She got the hint.

"I will leave you," she said.

"I'm leaving you," she said.

It was evident I had not won her gratitude.

It was clear I hadn't earned her gratitude.

As the door closed behind her I heard a low sound from Mrs. Drainger.

As the door shut behind her, I heard a soft sound from Mrs. Drainger.

"I am afraid—afraid," she murmured weakly. I think forgetting my presence; and then, as if suddenly conscious of a slip:

"I’m scared—really scared," she whispered faintly. I think she forgot I was there; then, as if suddenly realizing her mistake:

"Old women, Mr. Gillingham, have their fancies. Death seems at times uncomfortably close."

"Older women, Mr. Gillingham, have their whims. At times, death feels uncomfortably near."

I murmured some polite deprecation, but I was sure it was not death that frightened her.

I mumbled some polite denial, but I was certain it wasn't death that scared her.

Drawing from my pocket her letter and the copy of the will I had prepared I explained as best I could why I had come. I was tolerably confused. I could not question her[Pg 280] entire sanity, and as I did not wish in any way to hint at what I felt concerning Emily I soon involved myself in a veritable dust of legal pedantry. Finally I asked whether there were other children.

Drawing her letter and the copy of the will I had prepared from my pocket, I explained as best as I could why I had come. I was pretty confused. I couldn’t doubt her[Pg 280] sanity entirely, and since I didn't want to hint at how I felt about Emily, I quickly found myself caught up in a bunch of legal details. Finally, I asked if there were any other children.

Mrs. Drainger heard me out in ironic silence.

Mrs. Drainger listened to me in a sarcastic silence.

"I have no others," she admitted at length, and added after a second, "Thank heaven!"

"I don’t have anyone else," she finally admitted, and added after a moment, "Thank goodness!"

"There remains only one other matter," I said. "The provisions of your will are such that unless she knows them in advance Miss Emily will almost inevitably forfeit the inheritance."

"There’s just one more thing," I said. "The terms of your will are such that if Miss Emily doesn’t know them beforehand, she’s almost certain to lose the inheritance."

"I am aware of that," said the voice, and the pale hands moved imperceptibly. "I am quite well aware of what I am doing, Mr. Gillingham, and I repeat, my daughter is not to ask impertinent questions."

"I know that," said the voice, and the pale hands moved slightly. "I fully understand what I'm doing, Mr. Gillingham, and I insist, my daughter is not to ask rude questions."

I bowed, somewhat ruffled. I added that it would be necessary to witness her signature in the usual manner. She seemed surprised to learn that two persons were necessary, and remained silent.

I bowed, feeling a bit flustered. I mentioned that we would need to see her signature in the usual way. She looked surprised to find out that two people were required, and she stayed quiet.

"Call Emily," she directed.

"Call Emily," she said.

"Emily will not do," I objected, "since she is a possible beneficiary."

"Emily won't work," I said, "since she could be a potential beneficiary."

"I am aware," she responded coldly. "Call Emily."

"I know," she replied coolly. "Call Emily."

Emily, being summoned, was directed to procure the presence of a Mrs. Mueller, living near by, who occasionally helped with the work. She seemed unusually tractable and departed on her errand without comment.

Emily, when called, was asked to bring in Mrs. Mueller, who lived nearby and occasionally helped out. She seemed unusually compliant and left for her task without saying a word.

For some three or four minutes Mrs. Drainger did not speak. I could not, of course, see her face; but once or twice her hands shifted in her lap, and I thought she was perturbed. My own conversational efforts had been so uniformly unfortunate that I concluded to remain silent.

For about three or four minutes, Mrs. Drainger didn’t say anything. I couldn’t see her face, of course, but a couple of times her hands moved in her lap, and I sensed she was unsettled. My attempts at conversation had gone so poorly that I decided it was best to stay quiet.

"You will see an old, worn woman," she said musingly. "But it does not matter."

"You’ll see an old, worn-out woman," she said thoughtfully. "But it doesn’t matter."

The entrance of Miss Emily followed by that of a stout, comfortable German woman prevented the necessity of a reply. I explained what was wanted; Emily assisted me in making it clear to Mrs. Mueller, and then withdrew to the door, where she assumed an attitude of disinterestedness—too obviously assumed it, I thought.

The arrival of Miss Emily, followed by a sturdy, friendly German woman, made it unnecessary to respond. I explained what was needed; Emily helped me clarify it to Mrs. Mueller, and then stepped back to the door, where she took on a posture of indifference—one that seemed too forced, in my opinion.

It became necessary to have more light, and Emily went[Pg 281] to the window and opened the shutter. I turned to where Mrs. Drainger sat, the will in my left hand, my fountain pen in the other, and in that attitude I hesitated for a brief moment of incredulity. I thought I was looking at a woman without a head.

It became necessary to have more light, and Emily went[Pg 281] to the window and opened the shutter. I turned to where Mrs. Drainger sat, the will in my left hand, my fountain pen in the other, and in that position, I hesitated for a brief moment, feeling incredulous. I thought I was looking at a woman without a head.

A second's glance showed how mistaken I was. The thin, emaciated figure, clad like her daughter's, in a fashion long forgotten, was, as I had surmised, somewhat shrunken by age. Her strange hands, loosely held in her lap, were wrinkled with a thousand wrinkles like crumpled parchment, and yet, even in that crueler light, they conveyed the impression of power. They seemed like antennæ wherewith their owner touched and tested the outer world. As I sought the reason for this impression I saw that the face and head were entirely wrapped in the thick folds of a black veil, which was so arranged that the eyes alone were visible. These seemed to swim up faintly as from the bottom of a well.

A quick glance revealed how wrong I was. The thin, frail figure, dressed like her daughter in a style long gone, was, as I had guessed, somewhat diminished by age. Her unusual hands, resting loosely in her lap, were covered in countless wrinkles like crumpled parchment, yet even in that harsh light, they gave off a sense of power. They resembled antennae, as if their owner was reaching out to feel the outside world. As I tried to understand this impression, I noticed that her face and head were completely covered by thick folds of a black veil, arranged so only her eyes were visible. These eyes seemed to float up faintly, like something rising from the bottom of a well.

My imperceptible pause of surprise drew from Emily that sudden in-taking of breath I have before remarked, and I could not but feel that she intended, as I felt, a subtle sarcasm in the sound. Accordingly I made no comment, secured Mrs. Drainger's signature without difficulty, then that of Mrs. Mueller (who, during the whole procedure, uttered no word), and added my own with as natural an air as I could manage. Miss Emily led Mrs. Mueller away and I offered the completed document to Mrs. Drainger.

My slight pause of surprise made Emily take a quick breath, which I had noticed before, and I couldn't shake the feeling that she was being subtly sarcastic. So, I didn't say anything, got Mrs. Drainger's signature without a problem, then Mrs. Mueller's (who didn’t say a word the entire time), and added my own signature as naturally as I could. Miss Emily took Mrs. Mueller away, and I handed the finished document to Mrs. Drainger.

"Keep it," she said with some feebleness and then, more loudly,

"Keep it," she said weakly and then, more loudly,

"I will take care. Keep it. Make her call for it when it is time. Now let her come to me."

"I'll handle it. Keep it safe. Tell her to ask for it when the time comes. Now, let her come to me."

My search for the daughter necessitated my going through the several rooms, so that I had a tolerable notion of the house. Miss Emily's inheritance would not be great, although the lot was itself valuable. The furniture was all old and of just that antiquity which lacks value without acquiring charm. I remarked a vast what-not in one corner; one table promised well, and there were one or two really fine engravings; but for the most part the upholstered chairs were shabby, the tables and desks old[Pg 282] and cracked, and the carpets of a faded elegance. The kitchen into which I passed was notably bleak, and the decrepit wood-stove seemed never to have held a fire.

My search for the daughter required me to go through several rooms, giving me a decent idea of the house. Miss Emily's inheritance wouldn’t be significant, although the property itself was valuable. The furniture was all old, with that kind of antiquity that loses value while trying to gain charm. I noticed a large what-not in one corner; one table looked promising, and there were a couple of really nice engravings; but for the most part, the upholstered chairs were worn out, the tables and desks old and cracked, and the carpets had a faded elegance. The kitchen I walked into was particularly bleak, and the rundown wood stove seemed like it had never held a fire.

Miss Drainger came in the back entrance as I entered the kitchen. Her face was paler than I had ever seen it. She confronted me silently.

Miss Drainger walked in through the back entrance just as I entered the kitchen. Her face was paler than I had ever seen it. She faced me without saying a word.

"If you are through," she said bitingly, "I will let you out the front door."

"If you're done," she said sharply, "I'll let you out the front door."

I observed mildly that her mother wanted her and accompanied her into the sitting room. I hesitated how best to broach the matter I had in mind without giving offense and resolved, unfortunately, on a deliberate lie.

I noticed casually that her mother wanted her and went with her into the living room. I hesitated about how to bring up what I had in mind without causing any upset and, unfortunately, settled on telling a deliberate lie.

"My fee has been paid," I said, awkwardly enough.

"My fee has been paid," I said, feeling quite awkward.

She searched my face. I affected to be busy with my hat.

She examined my face. I pretended to be focused on my hat.

"I see," she commented with a short, cynical laugh. "Sometimes it is done that way, sometimes in ways less pleasant. We are quite used to it. I suppose I had better thank you."

"I get it," she said with a brief, sarcastic laugh. "Sometimes it happens like that, sometimes in less nice ways. We're pretty used to it. I guess I should thank you."

I felt my face flush scarlet.

I felt my face turn bright red.

"It is not necessary," I faltered and was grateful to get out of the house without further blunders.

"It isn't necessary," I hesitated and was relieved to leave the house without any more mistakes.

I filled my lungs with the sweet August morning in positive relief, feeling that I had been in the land of the dead.

I took a deep breath of the sweet August morning, feeling a sense of relief, as if I had just come back from the land of the dead.

IV

IV

I had no further contact with the Draingers for some days. Indeed, the whole curious episode was beginning to fade in my mind when, some three weeks later, a dinner that Helen was giving recalled my experience and added fresh interest to my relations with them. I sat next to one of those conventionally pretty women who require only the surface of one's attention, and I was preparing to be bored for the rest of the evening when I caught a chance remark of Isobel Allyn's.

I had no further contact with the Draingers for a few days. In fact, the whole strange episode was starting to slip from my memory when, about three weeks later, a dinner hosted by Helen reminded me of my experience and sparked new interest in my connections with them. I was seated next to one of those typically attractive women who only need a little of your attention to be satisfied, and I was getting ready to feel bored for the rest of the night when I overheard an offhand comment from Isobel Allyn.

Mrs. Allyn (everybody calls her Isobel) was talking across the table to Dr. Fawcett.

Mrs. Allyn (everyone calls her Isobel) was chatting across the table with Dr. Fawcett.

"You've lost your mysterious veiled lady," she said.

"You've lost your mysterious, masked lady," she said.

"Yes," said Fawcett.

"Yep," said Fawcett.

Fawcett is a good fellow, about forty-five, and inclined to be reticent.[Pg 283]

Fawcett is a decent guy, around forty-five, and tends to be reserved.[Pg 283]

"Veiled lady?" shrilled some feminine nonentity, much to Fawcett's distaste. "How thrilling! Do tell us about it!"

"Veiled lady?" shrieked a random woman, much to Fawcett's annoyance. "How exciting! Please tell us more!"

"There is nothing to tell," growled Fawcett.

"There’s nothing to say," Fawcett grumbled.

Isobel, however, is not easily swept aside.

Isobel, however, is not easily ignored.

"Oh, yes, there is," she persisted. "Dr. Fawcett has for years had a mysterious patient whose face, whenever he visits her, remains obstinately invisible. Now, without revealing her features, the lady has had the bad taste to die."

"Oh, yes, there is," she insisted. "Dr. Fawcett has had a mysterious patient for years whose face, every time he sees her, stays stubbornly hidden. Now, without showing her features, the lady has had the poor judgment to die."

I leaned forward.

I leaned in.

"Is it Mrs. Drainger, Fawcett?"

"Is this Mrs. Drainger, Fawcett?"

He turned to me with mingled relief and inquiry.

He looked at me with a mix of relief and curiosity.

"Yes. How did you know?"

"Yep. How did you know?"

I promised myself something later and remained vague.

I promised myself something later and kept it vague.

"I had heard of her," I said.

"I had heard of her," I said.

His eyes questioned mine.

His eyes mirrored my curiosity.

"Everyone must have heard of her but me," came the same irritating voice. "Aren't you going to tell us?"

"Everyone must have heard of her except for me," the same annoying voice said. "Aren't you going to tell us?"

"Merely a patient of mine," said Fawcett impolitely. "She has just died—at an advanced age."

"Just a patient of mine," Fawcett said rudely. "She just passed away—at an old age."

It was cruel, but justified.

It was harsh, but justified.

Isobel was penitent.

Isobel felt sorry.

"I am sorry," she said prettily, and Helen hastily introduced the subject of automobiles, concerning which she knows very little.

"I’m sorry," she said sweetly, and Helen quickly brought up the topic of cars, about which she knows very little.

I sought out Fawcett on the porch after dinner.

I went looking for Fawcett on the porch after dinner.

"About Mrs. Drainger," he said. "How did you know?"

"About Mrs. Drainger," he said. "How did you find out?"

"I am, I suppose, her lawyer—or was, rather," I explained. "I have her will."

"I am, I guess, her lawyer—or I was, to be precise," I explained. "I have her will."

"I thought soulless corporations and bloated bondholders were more your line."

"I thought soulless corporations and greedy bondholders were more your style."

"They are," I said, and briefly recounted how I had come to be Mrs. Drainger's attorney.

"They are," I said, and quickly explained how I ended up being Mrs. Drainger's attorney.

Fawcett's cigar glowed in the dark. His wicker chair creaked as he shifted his weight.

Fawcett's cigar lit up the darkness. His wicker chair squeaked as he adjusted himself.

"The daughter is a curious creature," he observed slowly, "something uncanny about her, even devilish. Somehow I picture her striding up and down the shabby[Pg 284] rooms like a lioness. The town has grown, the neighborhood changed, and I don't believe either of them was aware of it. They lived absolutely in the past. So far as I could see they hated each other—not, you understand with any petty, feminine spite, but splendidly, like elemental beings. I never went into the house without feeling that hot, suppressed atmosphere of hate. And yet there they were, tied together, as absolutely alone as though they had been left on a deserted island.

"The daughter is a fascinating person," he noted slowly, "there's something strange about her, even a bit wicked. I can picture her walking around the shabby[Pg 284] rooms like a lioness. The town has changed, the neighborhood too, and I don't think either of them realized it. They lived completely in the past. From what I could see, they despised each other—not with any petty, feminine jealousy, but grandly, like primal beings. Every time I entered the house, I could feel that intense, repressed atmosphere of hate. And yet there they were, bound together, as completely alone as if they had been stranded on a deserted island."

"Tied together—I fancy that's it. Emily could, of course, have gone away. And yet I have a queer fancy, too, that so long as Mrs. Drainger wore her veil the girl could not leave; that if she had once uncovered her face the tie between them would have been broken. The old lady knew that, certainly, and I think Emily knew it, too, and I fancy she must have tried again and again to lift the covering from her mother's face. But Mrs. Drainger—she was will incarnate—was always just too much for her."

"Tied together—I think that's it. Emily could have, of course, left. Yet I have a strange feeling that as long as Mrs. Drainger wore her veil, the girl couldn't leave; that if she ever uncovered her face, the connection between them would be broken. The old lady definitely knew that, and I think Emily knew it too. I imagine she must have tried over and over to lift the covering from her mother's face. But Mrs. Drainger—she was pure willpower—was always just a bit too much for her."

I told him about the provisions of her will.

I told him about what her will said.

"Ah," he said, "it is even clearer now. My theory is right. The veil was, as it were, the symbol that held them together. But now, I wonder, does the will represent the old lady's revenge, or her forgiveness?"

"Ah," he said, "it's even clearer now. My theory is right. The veil was, in a way, the symbol that held them together. But now, I wonder, does the will represent the old lady's revenge or her forgiveness?"

"We shall know shortly," I interjected.

"We'll find out soon," I said.

Fawcett nodded in the dark.

Fawcett nodded in the dark.

"Captain Drainger built the house," he continued inconsequentially, "back in the forties for himself and his young bride, and, though it looks bleak enough now, it was for the Crosby of those days a mansion of the first class. The captain, the tradition is, was a wild, obstinate fellow with black hair and brilliant eyes (I fancy Emily has much of her father in her), and nobody was greatly surprised, when the war broke out, to have him at first lukewarm, and then avowedly a Confederate. Of course he might as well have professed atheism or free love in this locality—he might better have blown his brains out—which he practically did, anyway. Public sentiment forced him out of the state and over Mason and Dixon's line, and he entered the rebel army as a cavalry captain, and deliberately (we heard) got himself killed. Of course the Drainger fortune, fair enough for those days, went to pieces at once.[Pg 285]

"Captain Drainger built the house," he went on casually, "back in the forties for himself and his young wife, and even though it looks pretty dreary now, it was a first-class mansion for the Crosbys of that time. The captain, as the story goes, was a wild, stubborn guy with black hair and bright eyes (I think Emily takes after her dad a lot), and no one was really surprised when the war started that he was initially indifferent and then openly became a Confederate. Well, he might as well have declared himself an atheist or a free-lover around here—he would have been better off blowing his brains out—which he pretty much did anyway. Public opinion forced him out of the state and over the Mason-Dixon line, and he joined the rebel army as a cavalry captain, and apparently (we heard) got himself killed on purpose. Naturally, the Drainger fortune, which was pretty good for those times, fell apart right away.[Pg 285]

"Mrs. Drainger immediately adopted the policy of complete seclusion she was to follow ever after. When the captain left, it was said they would not speak; at any rate, she broke off her friendships, refused herself to callers, and saw nobody. Her condition served her as an excuse, but everybody knew, I guess, the real reason why she kept to herself. There, alone with an old servant who died a year or so later, she walked the floor of that mockery of a house, or sat brooding over the coming of the child. It must have been pleasant! Emily was born just before we heard of the captain's death.

"Mrs. Drainger immediately embraced a policy of complete isolation that she would stick to from then on. When the captain left, it was said they wouldn’t talk; anyway, she cut off her friendships, turned away visitors, and didn’t see anyone. Her situation was her excuse, but everyone knew, I think, the real reason she kept to herself. There, alone with an old servant who passed away about a year later, she paced the floor of that ridiculous house or sat deep in thought about the baby arriving. It must have been nice! Emily was born just before we heard about the captain's death."

"One or two of her nearest friends tried to comfort her, but she would see no one except the doctor—who, by the way was my father. I have inherited the Draingers, you see."

"One or two of her closest friends tried to comfort her, but she would only see the doctor—who, by the way, is my dad. I’ve inherited the Draingers, you see."

Fawcett's cigar was out, but he did not light another.

Fawcett's cigar went out, but he didn't light a new one.

"My mother, from whom I got all this, said there was something magnificent in the way Mrs. Drainger suffered, in the way she resented any intrusion upon her self-imposed solitude. My mother was a courageous woman, but she said she was positively frightened when Mrs. Drainger, a tall, fair woman with straight, level eyes, came to the door in answer to her knock.

"My mom, from whom I got all this, said there was something impressive about how Mrs. Drainger suffered, and how she reacted to any interruption of her chosen solitude. My mom was a brave woman, but she admitted she was genuinely scared when Mrs. Drainger, a tall, blonde woman with straight, steady eyes, answered the door to her knock."

"'You may go back, Lucy Fawcett,' she said. 'A rebel has no friends,' and shut the door in my mother's mortified face.

"'You can go back, Lucy Fawcett,' she said. 'A rebel has no friends,' and closed the door in my mother's embarrassed face."

"At first there was some grumbling and ill-natured talk, but it soon ceased. People who knew her family (she was a Merion) saw pretty clearly that Mrs. Drainger's heart had, for most purposes, stopped beating when the captain found the bullet he was looking for, and tumbled from his horse. What was left was the magnificent shell of a woman in that great shell of a house—that, and the child. I can picture her sitting upright in some great chair by the shuttered window, peering out at the rank grass and the elm trees, or else wandering, always majestic, from room to room with her baby in her arms, listening to the silence. She cut herself off from the world of the living as though she had been buried, and she tried to bring up Emily as though they were in the land of the dead.

"At first, there was some complaining and negative talk, but that quickly faded away. People who knew her family (she was a Merion) could see pretty clearly that Mrs. Drainger's heart had, for all intents and purposes, stopped when the captain found the bullet he was looking for and fell from his horse. What remained was the impressive shell of a woman in that grand house—that, and the child. I can imagine her sitting upright in a big chair by the shuttered window, looking out at the overgrown grass and the elm trees, or moving, always regal, from room to room with her baby in her arms, listening to the silence. She isolated herself from the living world as if she had been buried, and she tried to raise Emily as though they were in the land of the dead."

"Emily was, of course, her only friend, her only companion,[Pg 286] her only link with life. Tragically enough, she was to fail her. She grew up, a solitary, imperious child, I imagine much as she is now. She strikes me as being one of those unfortunate natures who are as old at twelve as they ever will be. Mother hinted at terrible scenes between the woman, like a tragedy queen, and her baby, the child stormily demanding to be like other children, the mother stonily listening and never bending her ways. The will of the mother—I grow fanciful—was like ice-cold metal, the child was hot with life, and the result was passionate rebellions, followed by long weeks of sullen silence. And always Mrs. Drainger hugged her isolation and hugged her child to that isolation because she was her father's daughter. How or on what they lived, nobody knows.

"Emily was, of course, her only friend, her only companion,[Pg 286] her only link to life. Unfortunately, she was destined to disappoint her. She grew up as a solitary, dominant child, probably much like she is now. She seems to be one of those sadly rare individuals who are as mature at twelve as they'll ever be. Mother hinted at dramatic confrontations between the woman, like a tragic queen, and her child, who stormily demanded to be like other kids, while the mother listened coldly and never changed her ways. The mother’s will—I’m getting a bit fanciful—was like ice-cold metal, while the child was alive with passion, resulting in intense rebellions, followed by long weeks of sullen silence. And always, Mrs. Drainger clung to her isolation and kept her child in that isolation because she was her father's daughter. How or what they lived on, no one knows."

"You understand," Fawcett interposed, "that this is mainly conjecture. They were long before my day then. I am merely putting together what I heard and my own inferences from what I have seen. And it seems to me, looking back, that Mrs. Drainger set, as it were, when the captain died, into that terrible fixed mold she was to wear ever after, and the lonely child with the brilliant black eyes was not merely fighting solitude, she was beating her passionate little fists against the granite of her mother's nature. And I fancy that at an early age (she was very mature, mind), Emily came to hate her mother quite earnestly and conscientiously, and, so to speak, without meanness or malice.

"You get it," Fawcett interrupted, "that this is mostly speculation. They existed long before my time. I'm just piecing together what I've heard and my own conclusions based on what I've seen. And it seems to me, looking back, that when the captain died, Mrs. Drainger kind of set herself in that terrible, fixed mold she would wear for the rest of her life, and the lonely child with the striking black eyes wasn’t just battling loneliness; she was pounding her passionate little fists against the hard nature of her mother. I think that at a young age (she was very mature, by the way), Emily came to genuinely and seriously hate her mother, and, so to speak, without any pettiness or malice."

"Of course it was impossible to keep the girl totally confined. She did not, it is true, go to school, but she went out more or less, and in a queer, unnatural way she made friends. That was later, however. She never went to parties, since her mother would not give any and she was proud—all the Draingers are proud. And she had no playmates. Until she was a young woman, so far as human intercourse was concerned, Emily might as well have had the plague in the house.

"Of course, it was impossible to keep the girl completely confined. She didn't go to school, it's true, but she did go out occasionally, and in a strange, unnatural way, she made friends. That was later, though. She never went to parties since her mother didn't host any, and she was proud—all the Draingers are proud. And she had no playmates. Until she became a young woman, for all intents and purposes, Emily might as well have had the plague at home."

"But she went out as she grew older. For instance, she went to church, not, I fancy, because she had any need of religion, but because it was a place she could go without embarrassment or comment."[Pg 287]

"But she went out more as she got older. For example, she attended church, not because she really needed religion, but because it was a place where she could go without feeling embarrassed or judged."[Pg 287]

There was a moment of silence as though Fawcett was pondering how to continue, and I heard the blur of voices from the hall and prayed that nobody would come.

There was a pause as if Fawcett was figuring out how to go on, and I heard the murmur of voices from the hallway and hoped that nobody would arrive.

"We lived across the street from them in those days," he resumed, "and I was a young cub from the medical school, home only at vacations. I really don't know all that happened. Indeed, it seems to me that I have known the Draingers only by flashes at any time. They were always wrapped in mysterious human differences, and even when you saw her on the street some of that surcharged atmosphere of silence seemed to color Emily's face. She had grown up then. Her clothes were quite orthodox, and she was handsome as a leopard is handsome, but always she struck me as haunted by a vague fear, a fear of the house, perhaps, and of her mother's power to rule her. I used to fancy, watching her return to their sombre dwelling, that she was drawn back as to a spider's web by the fascination of its tragic silences. The story of her life is like a strange book read by lightning, with many leaves turned over unseen between the flashes."

"We lived across the street from them back then," he continued, "and I was just a young med student, home only on breaks. I really don’t know everything that happened. Honestly, it feels like I’ve only caught glimpses of the Draingers at any time. They were always surrounded by mysterious human differences, and even when you saw her on the street, some of that heavy silence seemed to shade Emily's face. She had grown up by then. Her clothes were pretty conventional, and she was as stunning as a leopard, but she always seemed haunted by a vague fear, maybe of the house and her mother’s control over her. I used to imagine, watching her head back to their dark home, that she was being drawn back like a fly to a spider’s web by the pull of its tragic silences. The story of her life is like a strange book revealed by lightning, with many pages flipped unseen between the flashes."

"You were in love with her!" I cried.

"You loved her!" I said.

"No," he said slowly. "I might have been, but I wasn't. You are right, though, in guessing there was love in her story, only it was not I, it was Charlie Brede who, so to speak, sprang the trap.

"No," he said slowly. "I might have been, but I wasn't. You're right, though, in thinking there was love in her story; it just wasn't me. It was Charlie Brede who, so to speak, set the trap."

"She got to know him at church. Charles was an honest, ordinary, likable boy with a face like a Greek god and a streak of the most unaccountable perversity. His obstinacy was at once intense and wild. That made him interesting and, though there was no greatness behind it, any woman would have loved his face. Don't imagine, furthermore, because I have supposed they met at church, that he was narrowly pious. Everybody went to church in those days—there was nowhere else to go. Charlie was, in short, an ordinary, well-behaved youngster, except that his face hinted at possibilities he couldn't have fulfilled, and except for his dash of narrow rebellion. I don't see how, to such a stormy creature as Emily, he could have been bearable.

"She met him at church. Charles was a genuine, down-to-earth, likable guy with a face like a Greek god and a hint of the most inexplicable rebelliousness. His stubbornness was both intense and wild. That made him intriguing and, although there was no greatness behind it, any woman would have been drawn to his looks. Don’t think, just because I mentioned they met at church, that he was overly religious. Back then, everyone went to church—there wasn't much else to do. Charlie was, in short, a typical, well-mannered kid, except his face suggested unrealized potential and a touch of defiant attitude. I can't imagine how he could have been tolerable to someone as tempestuous as Emily."

"The affair had got well along when I came home in the spring. At first, I gathered from the talk, Emily had met[Pg 288] him only away from the house (it was not home), at church or downtown, or in such ways as she could unsuspiciously contrive. Then somehow Charlie suspected something queer and insisted, in one of his obstinate fits, on his duty to call.

"The affair had progressed significantly by the time I got home in the spring. From what I heard, Emily had only met[Pg 288] him outside the house (since it wasn't really home), at church, downtown, or in other ways she could manage without raising suspicion. Then, somehow, Charlie started to sense something was off and insisted, during one of his stubborn moments, that he needed to pay him a visit."

"I know this because they stood for a long time under the trees in front of our house, Charles's voice booming up through the scented darkness as he argued. Emily put him off with various feminine subterfuges—she was, I remember, rather magnificent in her despairing diplomacy—and I thought for a while she would succeed. Then I heard Brede's voice, wrathful and sullen, with a quality of finality.

"I know this because they stood for a long time under the trees in front of our house, Charles's voice booming through the fragrant darkness as he argued. Emily tried to deflect him with various feminine tricks—she was, I remember, quite impressive in her desperate negotiation—and I thought for a moment she would succeed. Then I heard Brede's voice, angry and gloomy, with a sense of finality."

"'If you are ashamed of me——' he said, and walked off.

"'If you're embarrassed by me——' he said, and walked away.

"It was the one statement she could not outwit. Emily stood for a moment, then—I can imagine with what terrific surrender of pride—ran after him.

"It was the one thing she couldn't outsmart. Emily paused for a moment, then—I can picture how she must have swallowed her pride—ran after him."

"'Charlie, Charlie!' she called. He stopped. She came up to him. There was a low murmur of voices, and I thought she was crying.

"'Charlie, Charlie!' she called. He stopped. She walked over to him. There was a quiet buzz of voices, and I thought she was crying.

"'Tuesday, then,' he said, and kissed her.

'Tuesday, then,' he said, and kissed her.

"Emily waited until he was well away, and in the moonlight I could see her raise her hands to her head in a gesture that might have been despair, that might have been puzzlement. Then she crossed the street into the blackness of their porch.

"Emily waited until he was far enough away, and in the moonlight, I could see her lift her hands to her head in a gesture that could have been despair or confusion. Then she crossed the street into the darkness of their porch."

"Did she love him? I don't know. Do you?"

"Did she love him? I’m not sure. What about you?"

The question hung motionless in the air. Fawcett lit another cigar.

The question lingered in the air. Fawcett lit another cigar.

"One would have expected something regal about the man Emily Drainger should choose. You agree with me, I suspect, that she is—or was—leonine, terrific. Perhaps she was deceived by his face. Perhaps, after the manner of lovers, she found splendid lights and vistas in the Charlie Brede the rest of us considered rather ordinary. Or perhaps, since she had lived her solitary life so long, pestered and haunted by her mother, any pair of lips would have awakened in her the same powerful and primitive impulses. He was her man, and she wanted him, and she was not to get him. I have even thought that she did not[Pg 289] love him at all: that she was quite willing to feign a passion in order to escape from that terrible mother with her eyes forever focused on her tragedy, her mother, and that gaunt, grim house. I am superstitious about that house. Nothing good can come out of it. It warped Mrs. Drainger out of all semblance to human nature, and it was warping Emily, and Mrs. Drainger was somehow the presiding genius, the central heart of that sinister fascination.

"One would expect something noble about the man Emily Drainger would choose. I assume you agree with me that she is—or was—majestic, amazing. Maybe she was fooled by his looks. Perhaps, like many lovers, she found extraordinary beauty and possibilities in Charlie Brede that the rest of us thought were pretty ordinary. Or maybe, since she had lived such a solitary life, troubled and haunted by her mother, any pair of lips would have stirred in her the same powerful and primitive desires. He was her man, and she wanted him, and she wasn’t going to get him. I’ve even thought that she didn’t love him at all: that she was more than willing to fake a passion to escape from that dreadful mother, whose eyes were always fixed on her tragedy, her mother, and that stark, grim house. I have a feeling about that house. Nothing good can come from it. It twisted Mrs. Drainger into something unrecognizable, and it was twisting Emily too, with Mrs. Drainger somehow being the driving force, the central core of that dark attraction."

"Charlie called that Tuesday night, I know, because I stayed home to see. I was quite unashamed in doing so. He had, I must say, courage. But he did not see Emily. There were two chairs on the porch, and, to the enormous surprise of the neighborhood, which had not seen Mrs. Drainger for years, she occupied one of those chairs and Charlie the other, and, after a fashion, they conversed. I could not hear what they said, but there was in Mrs. Drainger's calm, in her placid acceptance of the situation, a quality of danger. I had an impulse to cry out. She made me think of a steel instrument ready to close. And, as Charlie had an obstinate streak in him, it became fairly evident that we were witnessing a duel—a duel for the possession of Emily Drainger. Mute obstinacy was pitted against will, and Emily, enchained and chafing, was permitted only to stand by.

"Charlie called that Tuesday night, I know, because I stayed home to see. I was completely unashamed to do that. He had, I have to admit, guts. But he didn't see Emily. There were two chairs on the porch, and to everyone's huge surprise, since they hadn't seen Mrs. Drainger in years, she sat in one of those chairs while Charlie took the other, and, in a way, they talked. I couldn't hear what they were saying, but there was something in Mrs. Drainger's calm demeanor, in her placid acceptance of the situation, that felt dangerous. I had this urge to shout out. She reminded me of a steel trap ready to snap shut. And since Charlie had a stubborn side, it became clear that we were witnessing a duel—a duel for Emily Drainger. Silent stubbornness was matched against determination, and Emily, trapped and frustrated, could only stand by."

"Considered from Mrs. Drainger's point of view, she was not, I suppose, so hideously unfair. One doesn't shut off the last ray of light from the prisoner's dungeon or grudge clothing to a naked man. And her daughter was, as I have intimated, her only link with the living. Hers was the selfishness of narrow hunger, if you will, of an almost literal nakedness. And yet one cannot live alone with the dead for twenty years and remain sane. Since Mrs. Drainger's life was to Mrs. Drainger entirely normal, she could not, in the nature of the case, imagine what she was condemning Emily to. The mother thought of Brede, I fancy, as of some spiritual calamity that would rob her of half her soul, and she brought to the issue her one power—her power of breaking people's wills, and fought him as fiercely as she would have fought the devil.

"From Mrs. Drainger's perspective, she wasn’t as unfair as one might think. You wouldn’t cut off the last bit of light from a prisoner’s cell or deny clothes to a naked person. And her daughter was, as I've mentioned, her only connection to life. It was a selfishness driven by desperate need, if you want to put it that way, an almost literal state of being bare. Yet, you can’t live with the dead for twenty years and not be affected. Since Mrs. Drainger’s life felt completely normal to her, she couldn’t imagine what she was putting Emily through. I think the mother viewed Brede as a spiritual disaster that would take away part of her soul, and she approached the situation with her one strength—her ability to break people's wills—and fought him as fiercely as she would have battled the devil."

"Charlie called again Friday and had again the pleasure of Mrs. Drainger's society. He called again next week;[Pg 290] this time both Emily and Mrs. Drainger entertained him. The result was, I imagine, even more unsatisfactory—what Mrs. Drainger wanted. If it had not been so terrific, it would have been funny. Some of us, indeed, took to making wagers on the contest. He called repeatedly. Whether he saw Emily or not, there was always Mrs. Drainger.

"Charlie called again on Friday and got to enjoy Mrs. Drainger's company once more. He called again the following week;[Pg 290] this time both Emily and Mrs. Drainger were there to entertain him. I imagine the outcome was even more unsatisfactory—just what Mrs. Drainger wanted. If it hadn't been so intense, it would have been amusing. Some of us even started betting on the competition. He called often. Whether he saw Emily or not, there was always Mrs. Drainger."

"It is not her mere presence, mind, that was disconcerting. The old lady was somehow sinister in her silent intensity, in her subtle power of infiltration. Emily seemed, so far as I could see, thoroughly cowed. Strain as she would at her leash, the keeper held her, and the tedious pattern of their struggling conversation concealed bright chains. This, Mrs. Drainger seemed to say, is what you are coming to. And Charlie would look appealingly at Emily, and she at him, and they both looked at the imperturbable monster of a woman, and on Charlie's lips the desperate proposals to go somewhere, to do something, to get out of it, died before he could utter them. Only mute obstinacy held him there. Mrs. Drainger, if she could not prevent his coming, could at least hold Emily dumb.

"It wasn't just her presence that was unsettling. The old woman had a strange, creepy intensity, a subtle way of infiltrating the atmosphere. Emily seemed, from what I could see, completely intimidated. No matter how hard she tried to break free, her keeper held her back, and the dull pattern of their awkward conversation hid bright, binding chains. This, Mrs. Drainger seemed to imply, is your fate. Charlie would look at Emily with a silent plea, and she would look back at him, and together they would gaze at the unshakeable woman, while Charlie's desperate ideas of escaping or doing something else faded away before he could speak them. Only silent stubbornness kept him there. Mrs. Drainger, if she couldn’t stop him from coming, at least managed to keep Emily silent."

"It lasted some four weeks. At length—what was bound to happen—the weakest snapped. A week went by, and Charlie did not come. Emily haunted the porch in an ironic appearance of freedom. Mrs. Drainger, in some subtle way, knew that she had won, that the girl was eternally hers. Emily's face was pitifully white: she was suffering. Was it love? Or was it her passionate hatred of the prison that held her, the guardian that kept her helpless?

"It lasted about four weeks. Finally—what was bound to happen—the weakest one broke. A week passed, and Charlie didn’t show up. Emily lingered on the porch, pretending to be free. Mrs. Drainger, in some subtle way, realized that she had succeeded, that the girl belonged to her forever. Emily’s face was painfully pale: she was in agony. Was it love? Or was it her intense hatred for the prison that confined her, the guardian that kept her powerless?"

"Then, one evening, Charlie came up the street. He looked unwell, as though the contest of wills had somehow broken him. He walked straight to the porch where Emily sat. She rose to meet him—I think she was trembling.

"Then, one evening, Charlie came up the street. He looked sick, as if the struggle had somehow worn him down. He walked straight to the porch where Emily was sitting. She got up to greet him—I think she was shaking."

"'Good-bye,' he said, and held out his hand.

"'Goodbye,' he said, and extended his hand."

"Apparently she did not ask why he had failed her, or where he was going, or how he came so abruptly to bid her farewell. She took his hand for a moment, and, with the other, steadied herself against the chair, and so they stood looking at each other. There must have been queer lights in their eyes—desire baffled in some strange way, wounded[Pg 291] pride, and an eating, mortal sickness. Charlie's hand dropped, he ran down the walk, crossed the street straight toward me so that I saw his white face, and walked away. We never saw him again. Emily stood watching him, perhaps hoping that he would look back. If he did there was still a possibility. But he did not, and she heard, I suppose, the iron gates clang to. She went abruptly into the house. An hour later I saw her go out, and after an interval, return."

"She didn’t ask why he had let her down, where he was headed, or how he suddenly came to say goodbye. She held his hand for a moment, and with her other hand, braced herself against the chair, and they stood looking at each other. There must have been strange lights in their eyes—some kind of baffled desire, hurt pride, and a deep, consuming sorrow. Charlie’s hand fell away, he walked down the path, crossed the street right towards me so I could see his pale face, and then walked off. We never saw him again. Emily stood there watching him, maybe hoping he’d look back. If he did, there would still be a chance. But he didn’t, and I guess she heard the iron gates slam shut. She went inside the house quickly. An hour later, I saw her go out again and, after a while, come back."

V

V

The story lay between us like a damp mist.

The story hung between us like a thick fog.

Fawcett seemed to have forgotten me, but my silence clung to him with mute tenacity.

Fawcett seemed to have forgotten about me, but my silence stuck to him with unspoken persistence.

"What I should know," his voice rumbled on, "I don't know—that is, of course, the scene between the two afterwards. When Emily Drainger returned to her house that night something awful happened. What it was, she alone now knows. But the next flash I had of their history came three or four years later—when I had taken up my father's practice after his death. I have said the Draingers were an inheritance; he had been called in to see Mrs. Drainger several times and on those times had seen what I saw later, but I had been away. I could not question him and he was, above everything, scrupulously exact in keeping the confidences of his patients—even with me. At any rate, I was called in to see Mrs. Drainger as my father's son. I saw for the first time that her face was entirely shrouded in the thick black veil she wore ever after; and the wearing of that veil dates, I think, from the night that Charlie Brede and Emily Drainger looked with baffled wonder into each other's eyes.

"What I should know," his voice continued, "I don’t know—that is, of course, about the scene between the two afterward. When Emily Drainger returned to her house that night, something terrible happened. What it was, she alone knows now. But the next glimpse I had of their story came three or four years later—when I had taken over my father's practice after he died. I mentioned that the Draingers were a part of my inheritance; he had been called to see Mrs. Drainger several times, and during those visits, he saw what I later witnessed, but I had been away. I couldn't ask him about it, and he was, above all, very careful to keep the confidences of his patients—even from me. In any case, I was called in to see Mrs. Drainger as my father's son. For the first time, I saw that her face was completely covered by the thick black veil she wore from then on; and I believe the wearing of that veil began on the night that Charlie Brede and Emily Drainger looked at each other in baffled wonder."

"Imagine living with the thing. Imagine the torture of patience, the fixity of will required to keep it eternally on. Do you know how bandages feel after a time? Think of shrouding your head for twenty years. But think also of the slow stealthiness with which the mute reproach of that shrouded face would creep into your nerves if you had to live with it; think of the imaginative persistency which saw, in this covering of the features, not merely just the tie that would hold Emily to her forever, but the tedious[Pg 292] process of revenge for an injury not known to us, for some monstrous moment between the two that only the dull walls of the house could hear.

"Imagine living with that thing. Imagine the agony of patience, the determination it takes to keep it there forever. Do you know how bandages feel after a while? Picture covering your head for twenty years. But also consider the slow, creeping way that silent accusation from that covered face would invade your nerves if you had to live with it; think of the relentless imagination that saw, in this concealment of features, not just the bond that would keep Emily tied to her forever, but the tedious[Pg 292] process of revenge for an injury unknown to us, for some monstrous moment between the two that only the thick walls of the house could hear."

"Think, too, of the ingenuity of that symbol. Its very helplessness forbade to Emily the exultation of revilement. Good Heavens! It is bad enough to be tied by your own weakness to a face that you hate, but to be chained forever to that thing, to rise up with it and lie down with it, to talk to it, to insult it, to listen to it, and yet never see your sarcasms strike home! Think of hating a black veil for twenty years!

"Consider the cleverness of that symbol. Its very powerlessness stopped Emily from feeling triumph in insults. Good grief! It's bad enough to be bound by your own weakness to a face you despise, but to be permanently tied to that thing, to get up with it and go to bed with it, to talk to it, to insult it, to listen to it, and still never see your jabs land! Imagine hating a black veil for twenty years!

"Emily, of course, had changed. She met me at the door as she met you. She was a shell burned out by one fierce moment of fire. Something had toppled in her and collapsed, and only by the pitiless and continual irony of her silence could she hide her inward loathing. With me she was proud and acid, but in her mother's room, whither she led me, her silence was like a frightened, defensive covering which might, at any moment, be stripped from her, leaving her indecently, almost physically bare. Her pride, in sum, was broken, but not her hatred. That smoldered where before it had flamed.

"Emily had definitely changed. She greeted me at the door just like she did with you. She seemed like a shell, burned out by a single intense moment. Something had fallen apart inside her, and only through the harsh and constant irony of her silence could she mask her inner disgust. With me, she was proud and bitter, but in her mother’s room, where she took me, her silence felt like a scared, defensive shield that could be taken away at any moment, leaving her exposed and almost physically vulnerable. In short, her pride was shattered, but her hatred remained. It smoldered where it used to blaze."

"Mrs. Drainger had some minor complaint, I have forgotten what. Emily followed me into the room where she sat—she seems to me always to have been sitting with patient intensity in some corner of that house. I recall the stab of surprise with which I searched the shadowy room for the austere and beautiful face of the Mrs. Drainger we knew, and how, in my confusion, I could see nothing but her hands. Emily mocked me with her eyes, but did not speak. Then I saw.

"Mrs. Drainger had some small issue, but I can’t remember what. Emily followed me into the room where she was sitting—she always seemed to be sitting with patient intensity in some corner of that house. I remember the shock of surprise as I looked around the dim room for the stern and beautiful face of the Mrs. Drainger we knew, and how, in my confusion, all I could focus on were her hands. Emily teased me with her eyes, but didn’t say a word. Then I finally saw."

"I remember I asked Mrs. Drainger, for some reason, to remove the veil. I was raw in those days. Emily stiffened behind me and, I thought, started to speak, but the rigid silence of Mrs. Drainger was never broken. Her very speechlessness rebuked me. I prescribed for her and got out of the house.

"I remember I asked Mrs. Drainger, for some reason, to take off the veil. I was pretty inexperienced back then. Emily tensed up behind me and, I thought, began to say something, but Mrs. Drainger’s heavy silence was never broken. Her complete lack of response scolded me. I gave her my advice and left the house."

"If you will believe me, Gillingham," Fawcett went on with a change of voice, "I have visited that house for twenty years and during that time Mrs. Drainger, so far as I know, has never divested herself of her veil. I got that[Pg 293] much out of Emily. But I could get no more. She seemed to freeze when I sought after reasons. I do not know what she had done, but I do know that the wearing of that black mantle represented to them that flaming crisis in their relationship when Emily lost forever her one hope of escape.

"If you believe me, Gillingham," Fawcett continued, changing his tone, "I’ve been visiting that house for twenty years, and during that time, Mrs. Drainger, as far as I know, has never taken off her veil. I learned that[Pg 293] much from Emily. But I couldn't get anything more. She seemed to shut down whenever I asked about the reasons. I don’t know what she did, but I do know that wearing that black cloak symbolized for them that intense moment in their relationship when Emily lost her only chance of escape forever."

"I have watched them for twenty years. Twenty years—think of it! They were like two granite rocks, clashed once together, and thereafter frozen into immobility. They have never changed. All pretense of affection had dropped from them—even before me. There was only naked hate. Year after weary year, seeing no one, never going anywhere, they have rasped and worn each other merely by being what they are.

"I have watched them for twenty years. Twenty years—just think about it! They were like two granite rocks, collided once and then frozen in place. They haven’t changed at all. Any pretense of affection had disappeared from them—even in front of me. There was only raw hate. Year after exhausting year, not seeing anyone, never going anywhere, they have just grated on each other by being who they are."

"And now the ultimate ingenuity, the last refinement of unhappiness! The veil, I say, is a symbol of their shuddering cohesion which death would normally destroy. But the will of this woman, as it triumphed over life, she has made to triumph over death: if Emily removes the veil she becomes, with her lack of training, her useless equipment, a helpless beggar; if she does not remove it, if she never sees her mother's face, she will be tormented by memory, bound forever, as she was in life, to a blank and inscrutable shawl. Is it forgiveness—or justice, mercy or revenge?"

"And now the ultimate cleverness, the final twist of unhappiness! The veil, I say, symbolizes their awkward bond that death would usually break. But this woman's will, as it conquered life, has also conquered death: if Emily takes off the veil she becomes, with her lack of experience, her useless belongings, a helpless beggar; if she doesn’t take it off, if she never sees her mother’s face, she will be haunted by memories, forever tied, as she was in life, to a blank and mysterious shawl. Is it forgiveness—or justice, mercy or revenge?"

Fawcett broke off as a swirl of guests flooded the coolness of the porch.

Fawcett stopped speaking as a crowd of guests filled the coolness of the porch.

"I will tell you what happens," I said when I could.

"I'll tell you what happens," I said when I could.

"Do," he returned. "And you must take precautions."

"Sure," he replied. "And you need to be careful."

VI

VI

On my way to the office next morning, it suddenly dawned on me what Fawcett meant. How, in truth, was I to ascertain whether the singular provision of Mrs. Drainger's will had or had not been met? Fawcett had not, he said, been present at the death; and even if he had been, there must elapse a considerable time in which Emily would necessarily be alone with her mother's body.

On my way to the office the next morning, it suddenly hit me what Fawcett meant. How was I really supposed to know whether the unusual condition in Mrs. Drainger's will had been fulfilled or not? Fawcett had said he wasn't there when she died; and even if he had been, there would have been a significant period where Emily would inevitably have been alone with her mother's body.

The more I pondered, the more puzzled I grew. It seemed grotesque that Mrs. Drainger should have overlooked[Pg 294] this situation. Moreover, I was naturally curious. Fawcett's narrative justified me in all I had thought, but it had not given a motive for the veil, nor for the tenacity with which Mrs. Drainger clung to it.

The more I thought about it, the more confused I became. It seemed crazy that Mrs. Drainger could have missed[Pg 294] this situation. Plus, I was naturally curious. Fawcett's story confirmed everything I had considered, but it didn’t explain the reason for the veil or why Mrs. Drainger held on to it so tightly.

The house looked unchanged as I turned into the street on which it faced. Death was, it said, of so little consequence to the walls which had immured and conquered life itself. There was in the very lack of change a great irony. A barren device of crêpe on the door, one lower window partly open—that was all. The very papers yellowing before the door had not been swept away.

The house looked the same as I turned onto the street where it stood. Death, it seemed, mattered so little to the walls that had held and outlasted life itself. The absence of change was deeply ironic. A simple piece of black fabric on the door, one lower window cracked open—that was it. Even the papers turning yellow in front of the door hadn't been cleared away.

Mrs. Mueller, the woman who had witnessed the signing of the will, was standing on the steps that led to the street. If my relations with the Draingers had been odd, they were to conclude as strangely. The woman was apparently expecting me, and her manner testified to recent terror.

Mrs. Mueller, the woman who had seen the will being signed, was standing on the steps that led to the street. If my relationship with the Draingers had been unusual, it was about to end in an even stranger way. The woman seemed to be waiting for me, and her demeanor showed that she had recently been frightened.

"What do you want?" I asked.

"What do you want?" I asked.

"She told me," Mrs. Mueller said, "to get you."

"She told me," Mrs. Mueller said, "to get you."

Her hunted look and the solemn glance she gave me testified that she was as real to her as though Mrs. Drainger had not for twenty-four hours been dead. "She told me if a certain thing happened I was to call you."

Her anxious expression and the serious look she gave me showed that she felt as real as if Mrs. Drainger hadn't been dead for twenty-four hours. "She told me that if a certain thing happened, I was supposed to call you."

Suddenly I saw. That tremendous woman was reaching at me over the very boundaries of life.

Suddenly, I realized. That incredible woman was reaching out to me from beyond the limits of life.

"I don't like it," continued Mrs. Mueller with an indescribable accent of fear and a sidelong look at me for support. "I don't like it. But she said the day before she died, she said, 'If Miss Emily uncovers my face when I am dead, you are to tell Mr. Gillingham,' she said. And she made me promise to watch."

"I don't like it," Mrs. Mueller said, her voice filled with an unexplainable fear as she glanced at me for support. "I don't like it. But she told me the day before she died, she said, 'If Miss Emily uncovers my face when I'm dead, you need to tell Mr. Gillingham,' she said. And she made me promise to keep an eye on it."

She seemed to want to tell me something she could not put in words.

She looked like she wanted to tell me something she couldn't express.

"It is terrible," she went on in a vague, haunted manner, "what I saw."

"It’s awful," she continued in a distant, haunted way, "what I saw."

"What?"

"What is happening?"

"She was always a queer woman. 'If Miss Emily uncovers my face,' she said, 'you are to call Mr. Gillingham.' And she made me watch. I didn't want to. So when she died I came right over."

"She was always an unusual woman. 'If Miss Emily takes off my mask,' she said, 'you need to call Mr. Gillingham.' And she made me watch. I really didn't want to. So when she died, I came straight over."

"How did you know when to come?"

"How did you know when to arrive?"

"I don't know," she answered helplessly. "I just[Pg 295] came. She told me Miss Emily wasn't to see me, but I was to watch. It is terrible."

"I don't know," she replied helplessly. "I just[Pg 295] came. She said I wasn't allowed to see Miss Emily, but I was supposed to watch. It's terrible."

We were at the door. I had a sudden distaste for the woman, though she was quite simply honest, and, as it were, the helpless and unconscious spy that Mrs. Drainger, in her grave, had set upon her daughter. I was anxious to get it over with.

We were at the door. I suddenly felt a strong dislike for the woman, even though she was just being straightforward, and, in a way, the unaware and helpless observer that Mrs. Drainger, in her grave, had sent to keep an eye on her daughter. I was eager to get it over with.

"You will see," she said again and brought me into the house.

"You'll see," she said again and led me into the house.

Her terror was beginning to affect me. She was quite unable to tell me what she had seen, but her whole manner expressed a dazed horror, not so much of some concrete fear as of the ghastly position in which she found herself.

Her terror was starting to impact me. She couldn't really explain what she had seen, but her entire demeanor showed a stunned horror, not so much from a specific fear as from the horrifying situation she was in.

She led me to the door of the room in which I had last seen Mrs. Drainger alive, but no inducement could make her come in, nor could I get from her anything more explicit. Poor soul! I do not wonder at her terror.

She took me to the door of the room where I had last seen Mrs. Drainger alive, but nothing could convince her to go in, nor could I get anything clearer from her. Poor thing! I can't blame her for being scared.

The room was as before. The shuttered windows admitted only faint bars and pencils of light. The dim chairs and shadowy tables were discernible, but, as if they yielded precedence to death, the most solid object in the obscurity was the coffin in which Mrs. Drainger's body lay. I advanced to it. The mistress of this ill-fated mansion seemed to have grown larger in death; her body was no longer shrunken and her folded hands still retained faintly their peculiar luminous quality. I could see in the shadow that around her face there was no longer the black mantle, but the face puzzled me—I could not make it out, and, opening the shutter, I let in the light.

The room looked the same as before. The closed windows let in only faint beams and streaks of light. The dim chairs and shadowy tables were visible, but, as if they were overshadowed by death, the most prominent object in the darkness was the coffin containing Mrs. Drainger's body. I walked over to it. The mistress of this unfortunate house seemed to have taken on a larger form in death; her body was no longer shriveled, and her folded hands still had a faint, unique glow. In the shadows, I noticed that there was no longer a black veil around her face, but I found her face confusing—I couldn’t quite recognize it, so I opened the shutter to let in more light.

I stepped again to the side of the coffin. Could this be the queenly beauty of whom Fawcett had spoken? For, where the features should have been there was, naked to the light, only a shapeless, contorted mass of flesh in which, the twisted eyelids being closed, there seemed to my horrified gaze no decent trace of human resemblance!

I stepped to the side of the coffin once more. Could this really be the royal beauty that Fawcett had talked about? Because where her features should have been, there was only a shapeless, twisted mass of flesh exposed to the light, and with her closed eyelids, I saw no recognizable trace of a human face, which horrified me!

I turned half-sick from the sight. Emily Drainger, tall, pallid yellow, her great eyes burning with an evil glow, her lemon dress an unhealthy splotch in the doorway, stood regarding me.

I felt slightly nauseous at the sight. Emily Drainger, tall and pale yellow, her intense eyes glowing with a sinister light, her lemon dress an unsettling splash of color in the doorway, was staring at me.

"The will—the will!" she cried. "She thought she could stop me, but she could not!"[Pg 296]

"The will—the will!" she shouted. "She thought she could stop me, but she couldn't!"[Pg 296]

"Who—what has done this?" I pointed involuntarily to her mother's face.

"Who—what did this?" I pointed instinctively to her mother's face.

She seemed to expand before my eyes with evil triumph.

She seemed to swell with evil triumph before my eyes.

"I—I," she cried at length, her black eyes holding me as I stood, weak and faint, clinging unconsciously to the coffin for support. "Twenty years ago! But"—she laughed hysterically and came to look at the shapeless, brutalized face—"I never knew, until she died, that it was done so well!!"[Pg 297]

"I—I," she exclaimed finally, her dark eyes locking onto mine as I stood there, weak and dizzy, unconsciously gripping the coffin for support. "Twenty years ago! But"—she laughed wildly and leaned in to examine the misshapen, brutalized face—"I never realized, until she passed away, how well it was done!!"[Pg 297]


UNDER A WINE-GLASS[18]

By ELLEN N. LA MOTTE

By ELLEN N. LA MOTTE

From The Century

From *The Century*

A little coasting-steamer dropped anchor at dawn at the mouth of Chanta-Boun Creek, and through the long, hot hours she lay there, gently stirring with the sluggish tide, waiting for the passage-junk to come down from Chanta-Boun Town, twelve miles farther up the river. It was stifling hot on the steamer, and from side to side, whichever side one walked to, came no breeze at all. Only the warm, enveloping, moist, stifling heat closed down. Very quiet it was, with no noises from the after-deck, where under the awning lay the languid deck-passengers, sleeping on their bedding rolls. Very quiet it was ashore, so still and quiet that one could hear the bubbling, sucking noises of the large land-crabs, pattering over the black, oozy mud, or the sound of a lean pig scratching himself against the piles of a native hut in the village, that stood, mounted on stilts, at the mouth of the creek.

A small coastal steamer dropped anchor at dawn at the entrance of Chanta-Boun Creek, and through the long, hot hours, it lay there, gently swaying with the sluggish tide, waiting for the passage junk to come down from Chanta-Boun Town, twelve miles upstream. It was stifling hot on the steamer, and no matter which side you walked to, there was no breeze at all. Only the warm, enveloping, moist, suffocating heat surrounded us. It was very quiet, with no sounds from the after-deck, where the languid deck passengers lay under the awning, sleeping on their bedding rolls. It was equally quiet onshore, so still that you could hear the bubbling, sucking sounds of the large land crabs scuttling over the black, muddy ground, or the rustling of a lean pig scratching against the stilts of a native hut in the village that stood elevated at the creek's mouth.

The captain came down from the narrow bridge into the narrow saloon. He was clad in yellow pajamas, his bare feet in native sandals, and he held a well pipe-clayed topee in one hand. He was impatient at the delay of the passage-junk coming down from up-river, with her possible trifling cargo, her possible trifling deck-passengers, of which the little steamer already carried enough.

The captain stepped down from the narrow bridge into the cramped saloon. He was wearing yellow pajamas, his bare feet in local sandals, and he held a freshly polished topee in one hand. He was frustrated about the hold-up of the passage junk coming down from upstream, with its likely insignificant cargo and its possibly unimportant deck passengers, of which the little steamer was already carrying plenty.

"This long wait is very annoying," he commented, sitting upon the worn leather cushions of the saloon bench. "And I had wished for time enough to stop to see the lonely man. I have made good time on this trip, all things considered, with time to spare to make that call, somewhat[Pg 298] out of our way. And now the good hours go by while we wait here uselessly."

"This long wait is really frustrating," he said, sitting on the worn leather cushions of the saloon bench. "I was hoping to have enough time to stop and see the lonely guy. I've made good time on this trip, all things considered, with time to spare for that visit, even though it’s a bit[Pg 298] out of our way. And now the good hours are passing as we just wait here doing nothing."

"The lonely man?" asked the passenger, who was not a deck-passenger. He was the only saloon-passenger, and because of that he slept first in one, then in the other, of the two small cabins, alternating according to which side the wind blew from.

"The lonely man?" asked the passenger, who wasn’t traveling in the deck area. He was the only one in the saloon, and because of that, he slept first in one, then in the other, of the two small cabins, switching based on which side the wind was coming from.

"You would not mind, perhaps," continued the captain, "if, after all, in spite of this long delay, we still found time for the lonely man? An unscheduled call, much out of our way—oh, a day's sail from here, and we, as you know, go slowly——"

"You probably wouldn’t mind," the captain continued, "if, despite this long delay, we still took some time for the lonely man? An unexpected stop, quite a detour—oh, a day's sail from here, and we, as you know, move slowly—”

"Three days from now, four days from now, it matters little to me when we reach Bangkok," said the passenger, largely, "but tell me of this man."

"Whether it's three days from now or four days from now, it doesn't really matter to me when we get to Bangkok," said the passenger, mostly, "but tell me about this man."

Upon the sideboard, under an inverted wine-glass, sat a small gilt Buddha, placed there by the China boys. The captain fixed his eyes upon the Buddha.

Upon the sideboard, under an overturned wine glass, sat a small gold Buddha, placed there by the Chinese crew. The captain focused his gaze on the Buddha.

"Like that, immovable and covered in close, sitting still in a small space—covered in. Some one turned a wine-glass over on him, long ago, and now he sits, still and immovable like that. It makes my heart ache."

"Like that, unmoving and confined, sitting quietly in a small space—covered up. Someone flipped a wine glass over him ages ago, and now he remains, still and unchanging like that. It really makes my heart ache."

"Tell me, while we are waiting."

"Go ahead and tell me while we wait."

"Three years ago," began the captain, dreamily, still looking at the tiny gilt Buddha in its inverted wine-glass, "he came aboard, bound for nowhere in particular. To Bangkok, perhaps, since we were going that way; or to any other port he fancied along the coast, since we were stopping all along the coast. He wanted to lose himself, he said. And, as you have seen, we stop at many remote, lonely villages such as this one. And we have seen many lonely men, foreigners, isolated in villages such as this one, unknown, removed, forgotten. But none of them suited him. He had been looking for the proper spot for many years. Wandering up and down the coast in cargo-boats, in little coasting vessels, in sailing-vessels, sometimes in native junks, stopping here and there, looking for a place where he could go off and live by himself. He wanted to be quite absolutely to himself. He said he would know the place immediately if he saw it, recognize it at once. He said he could find himself if he could get quite[Pg 299] absolutely away. Find himself—that is, recover himself, something, a part of him which he had lost. Just temporarily lost. He was very wistful and very eager, and said I must not think him a fool or demented. He said he only wanted to be by himself, in the right spot, to accomplish his purpose. He would accomplish his purpose and then return.

"Three years ago," the captain began dreamily, still gazing at the tiny gilded Buddha in its upside-down wine glass, "he came aboard, headed nowhere in particular. Maybe to Bangkok, since we were headed that way, or to any other port he liked along the coast, since we were stopping everywhere along the coast. He wanted to lose himself, he said. And, as you’ve seen, we stop at many remote, lonely villages like this one. We’ve encountered many lonely men, foreigners isolated in villages like this, unknown, cut off, forgotten. But none of them were right for him. He had been searching for the perfect spot for years. Wandering up and down the coast in cargo boats, in small coastal vessels, in sailing boats, sometimes in local junks, stopping here and there, looking for a place where he could go and live alone. He wanted to be completely by himself. He said he would know the place immediately if he saw it, recognize it instantly. He believed he could find himself if he could get completely[Pg 299] absolutely away. Find himself—that is, reclaim something, a part of him that he had lost. Just temporarily lost. He was very wistful and eager, and insisted I shouldn’t think he was a fool or crazy. He said he just wanted to be alone, in the right spot, to achieve his purpose. He would achieve his purpose and then return.

"Can you see him, the lonely man, obsessed, going up and down the China coast, shipping at distant ports, one after another, on fruitless quests, looking for a place to disembark? The proper place to disembark, the place which he would recognize, would know for his own place, which would answer the longing in him that had sent him searching round the world, over the seven seas of the world, the spot in which he could find himself again and regain what he had lost.

"Can you see him, the lonely man, obsessed, traveling up and down the China coast, docking at distant ports one after another on fruitless quests, searching for a place to get off? The right place to land, the one he would recognize as his own, the place that would satisfy the longing within him that drove him to search all around the world, across the seven seas, for the spot where he could find himself again and reclaim what he had lost."

"There are many islands hereabouts," went on the captain, "hundreds. Desert. He thought one would suit him. So I put him down on one, going out of my way to find it for him. He leaned over the rail of the bridge and said to me, 'We are getting nearer.' Then he said that he saw it. So I stopped the ship and put him down. He was very grateful. He said he liked to be in the Gulf of Siam. That the name had a picturesque sound, the Pirate Islands. He would live all by himself on one of the Pirate Islands, in the Gulf of Siam. Isolated and remote, but over one way was the coast of Hindu-China, and over the other way was the coast of Malay. Neighborly, but not too near. He would always feel that he could get away when he was ready, what with so much traffic through the gulf, and the native boats now and then. He was mistaken about the traffic, but I did not tell him so. I knew where he was and could watch him. I placed a cross on the chart, on his island, so that I might know where I had left him; and I promised myself to call upon him from time to time, to see when he would be ready to face the world again."

"There are a lot of islands around here," the captain continued, "hundreds of them. Deserted ones. He thought one of them would be a good fit for him. So I went out of my way to drop him off on one. He leaned over the railing and told me, 'We’re getting closer.' Then he said he spotted it. So I stopped the ship and let him off. He was really thankful. He said he enjoyed being in the Gulf of Siam, that the name sounded beautiful—the Pirate Islands. He wanted to live alone on one of the Pirate Islands in the Gulf of Siam. Isolated and remote, but on one side was the coast of Hindu-China and on the other side was the coast of Malay. Close enough to neighbors, but not too close. He’d always feel like he could escape whenever he wanted, given the amount of traffic through the gulf and the occasional native boats. He was wrong about the traffic, but I didn’t correct him. I knew where he was and could keep an eye on him. I marked his island with a cross on the chart, so I’d remember where I left him, and I promised myself I’d check in on him from time to time to see when he was ready to face the world again."

The captain spread a chart upon the table.

The captain laid a map out on the table.

"Six degrees north latitude," he remarked, "ten thousand miles from—"

"Six degrees north latitude," he said, "ten thousand miles from—"

"Greenwich," supplied the passenger, anxious to show that he knew.[Pg 300]

"Greenwich," the passenger said, eager to demonstrate his knowledge.[Pg 300]

"From her," corrected the captain.

"From her," the captain corrected.

"He told me about her a little. I added the rest from what he omitted. It all happened a long time ago, which was the bother of it. And because it had taken place so long ago, and had endured for so long a time, it made it more difficult for him to recover himself again. Do you think people ever recover themselves? When the precious thing in them, the spirit of them, has been overlaid and overlaid, covered deep with artificial layers?

"He shared a little about her. I filled in the gaps with what he left out. This all happened a long time ago, which was the frustrating part. And since it took place so long ago and lasted for such a long time, it made it harder for him to find himself again. Do you think people can ever find themselves again? When the valuable part of them, their spirit, has been buried under so many artificial layers?"

"The marvel was that he wanted to regain it, wanted to break through. Most don't. The other thing is so easy. Money, of course. She had it, and he loved her. He had none, and she loved him. She had had money always, had lived with it, lived on it; it got into her very bones. And he had not two shillings to rub together; but he possessed the gift—genius. But they met somewhere, and fell in love with each other, and that ended him. She took him, you see, and gave him all she had. It was marvelous to do it, for she loved him so. Took him from his four-shilling attic into luxury; out of his shabby, poor worn clothes into the best there were; from a penny bus into superb motors, with all the rest of it to match. And he accepted it all because he loved her, and it was the easiest way. Besides, just before she had come into his life he had written—well, whatever it was, they all praised him, the critics and reviewers, and called him the coming man, and he was very happy about it, and she seemed to come into his life right at the top of his happiness over his work. And she sapped it. Didn't mean to, but did; cut his genius down to the root. Said his beginning fame was quite enough for her, for her friends, for the society into which she took him. They all praised him without understanding how great he was or considering his future. They took him at her valuation, which was great enough. But she thought he had achieved the summit; did not know, you see, that there was anything more.

"The amazing thing was that he wanted to get it back, wanted to break through. Most people don't. The other option is so easy. Money, of course. She had it, and he loved her. He had none, and she loved him. She had always had money, had lived with it, lived off it; it was in her very bones. He didn’t even have two pennies to rub together; but he had the gift—genius. Yet, they met somewhere and fell in love with each other, and that changed everything for him. She took him, you see, and gave him all she had. It was incredible that she did it, because she loved him so much. She took him from his four-shilling attic into luxury; out of his shabby, worn-out clothes into the best outfits available; from a penny bus into fancy cars, along with everything else that came with it. He accepted it all because he loved her, and it was the easiest path. Plus, just before she came into his life, he had written—well, whatever it was, everyone praised him, the critics and reviewers called him the next big thing, and he was really happy about it. She seemed to come into his life right at the peak of his happiness over his work. And she drained it. Not on purpose, but she did; she cut his genius down to the core. She said his early success was more than enough for her, for her friends, for the society she brought him into. They all praised him without grasping how great he was or thinking about his future. They judged him based on her opinion, which was plenty high. But she thought he had reached the top; she didn’t know, you see, that there was anything beyond that."

"He was so sure of himself, too, during those first few years, young and confident, aware of his power. Drifting would not matter for a while; he could afford to drift. His genius would ripen, he told himself, and time was on his side. So he drifted, very happy and content, ripening;[Pg 301] but being overlaid all the time, deeper and thicker, with this intangible, transparent, strong wall, hemming him in, shutting in the gold, just like that little joss there under the wine-glass.

"He was so confident in himself during those first few years, young and self-assured, fully aware of his strength. Drifting didn't seem like a big deal; he could afford to take it easy. He reassured himself that his genius would develop, and time was on his side. So he drifted along, very happy and content, maturing; [Pg 301] but all the while he was being enveloped, deeper and thicker, by this intangible, clear, strong barrier, trapping him in, encasing the potential, just like that little statue under the wine glass."

"She lavished on him everything without measure; but she had no knowledge of him, really. He was just another toy, the best of all, in her luxurious equipment. So he traveled the world with her, and dined at the embassies of the world, East and West, in all the capitals of Europe and Asia, but getting restive finally, however, as the years wore on. Feeling the wine-glass, as it were, although he could not see it. Looking through its clear transparency, but feeling pressed, somehow, aware of the closeness. But he continued to sit still, not much wishing to move, stretch himself.

"She gave him everything without holding back; but she didn’t really know him. He was just another toy, the best one, in her luxurious collection. So he traveled the world with her, dining at the embassies across the globe, in all the major cities of Europe and Asia, but eventually grew restless as the years went by. It was like feeling the wine glass even though he couldn't see it. He looked through its clear surface, but felt confined, somehow, aware of the closeness. Yet he stayed still, not really wanting to move or stretch."

"Then sounds from the other side began to filter in, echoing largely in his restricted space, making within it reverberations that carried vague uneasiness, producing restlessness. He shifted himself within his space, and grew aware of limitations. From without came the voices, insistent, asking what he was doing now. Meaning what thing was he writing now; for a long time had passed since he had written on which called forth the praise of men. There came to him within his wine-glass, these demands from the outside. Therefore he grew very uneasy and tried to rise, and just then it was that he began to feel how close the crystal walls surrounded him. He even wanted to break them, but a pang at heart told him that that was ingratitude; for he loved her, you see. Never forget that.

"Then sounds from the other side started to come through, echoing loudly in his cramped space, creating vibrations that brought a sense of unease and restlessness. He shifted around within his area and became aware of its limitations. Outside, voices kept insisting, asking what he was doing now. They wanted to know what he was writing now; it had been a long time since he had created something that earned him praise. These demands from the outside reached him even through his wine glass. As a result, he became very anxious and tried to stand up, but that was when he began to realize how close the crystal walls were surrounding him. He even wanted to break them, but a pang in his heart reminded him that would be ungrateful; because he loved her, you see. Never forget that."

"Now you see how it all came about. He was aware of himself, of his power. And while for the first years he had drifted, he was always aware of his power. Knew that he had only to rise to assume gigantic stature. And then, just because he was very stiff, and the pain of stiffness and stretching made him uncouth, he grew angry. He resented his captivity, chafed at his being limited like that, did not understand how it had come about. It had come about through love, through sheer sheltering love. She had placed a crystal cup above him to keep him safe, and he had sat safe beneath it all these years, fearing to stir, because she liked him so.[Pg 302]

"Now you see how it all unfolded. He was aware of himself and his power. Even though he drifted for the first few years, he always recognized his own strength. He knew that he just needed to rise to become something enormous. But then, because he was very rigid, and the pain of being stiff and trying to stretch made him awkward, he became angry. He resented his confinement, felt frustrated at being limited like that, and couldn't understand how it had happened. It had happened out of love, out of pure, protective love. She had placed a crystal cup above him to keep him safe, and he had sat safely beneath it all these years, afraid to move because she cared for him so much.[Pg 302]

"It came to a choice at last: his life of happiness with her or his work. Poor fool, to have made the choice at that late day! So he broke his wine-glass, and his heart and her heart, too, and came away. And then he found that he could not work, after all. Years of sitting still had done it.

"It finally came down to a choice: his happy life with her or his career. What a fool to make that choice so late! So he shattered his wine glass, along with his heart and hers, and left. Then he realized that he couldn't work at all. Years of staying still had taken their toll."

"At first he tried to recover himself by going over again the paths of his youth, a garret in London, a studio off Montparnasse, shabby, hungry; all no use. He was done for, futile. Done himself in for no purpose, for he had lost her, too. For, you see, he planned, when he left her to come back shortly, crowned anew; to come back in triumph, for she was all his life. Nothing else mattered. He just wanted to lay something at her feet in exchange for all she had given him. Said he would. So they parted, heart-broken, crushed, neither one understanding. But he promised to come back with his laurels.

"At first, he tried to find himself again by revisiting the paths of his youth—a tiny room in London, a small studio near Montparnasse, shabby and hungry; all of it was useless. He was finished, pointless. He had messed things up for no reason because he had lost her too. You see, he had planned to leave her and return shortly, renewed and successful; to come back in triumph since she was everything to him. Nothing else mattered. He just wanted to bring something to her in return for everything she had given him. He said he would. So they parted, heartbroken and crushed, neither of them truly understanding. But he promised to return with his achievements."

"That parting was long ago. He could not regain himself. After his failure along the paths of his youth, his garrets and studios, he tried to recover his genius by visiting again all the parts of the world he had visited with her. Only this time, humbly. Standing on the outside of palaces and embassies, recollecting the times when he had been a guest within. Rubbing shoulders with the crowd outside, shabby, poor, a derelict. Seeking always to recover that lost thing.

"That breakup happened a long time ago. He couldn't find himself again. After messing up in his younger days, in his attics and studios, he attempted to rediscover his talent by revisiting all the places he had been to with her. But this time, with humility. Standing outside palaces and embassies, remembering the times when he had been a guest inside. Rubbing shoulders with the crowd outside, looking shabby and poor, a lost soul. Always searching to reclaim that thing he lost."

"And he was getting so impatient to rejoin her. Longing for her always. Coming to see that she meant more to him than all the world beside. Eating his heart out, craving her. Longing to return, to reseat himself under his bell. Only now he was no longer gilded. He must gild himself anew, just as she had found him. Then he could go back.

"And he was becoming really impatient to be with her again. Always longing for her. Realizing that she meant more to him than anything else in the world. Eating away at his heart, craving her. Desiring to return, to take his place under his bell once more. But now he was no longer golden. He had to make himself golden again, just like she had found him. Then he could go back."

"But it could not be done. He could not work. Somewhere in the world, he told me, was a spot where he could work, ... Where there were no memories. Somewhere in the seven seas lay the place. He would know it when he saw it. After so many years of exclusion, he was certain he would feel the atmosphere of the place where he could work. And there he would stay till he finished, till he produced the big thing that was in him. Thus, regilded,[Pg 303] he would return to her again. One more effort, once more to feel his power, once more to hear the stimulating rush of praise, then he would give it up again, quite content to sit beneath his wine-glass till the end. But this first.

"But it couldn’t be done. He couldn’t work. Somewhere in the world, he told me, there was a place where he could work, ... Where there were no memories. Somewhere in the seven seas was that spot. He would recognize it when he found it. After so many years away, he was sure he would feel the vibe of the place where he could work. And there he would stay until he was done, until he created the big thing that was inside him. Thus, renewed,[Pg 303] he would return to her again. One more effort, once more to feel his power, once more to hear the exciting rush of praise, then he would give it up again, completely happy to just sit under his wine glass until the end. But this first."

"So I put him down where I have told you, on a lonely island, somewhat north of the equator, ten thousand miles away from Her. Wistfully, he said it was quite the right spot; he could feel it. So we helped him, the China boys and I, to build a little hut, up on stilts, thatched with palm-leaves. Very desolate it is. On all sides the burnished ocean, hot and breathless, and the warm, moist heat close around. Still and stifling. Like a blanket, dense, enveloping. But he said it was the spot. I don't know. He has been there now three years. He said he could do it there, if ever. From time to time I stop there if the passengers are willing for a day or two's delay. He looks very old now and very thin, but he always say it's all right. Soon, very soon now, the manuscript will be ready; next time I stop, perhaps. Once I came upon him sobbing. Landing early in the morning—slipped ashore and found him sobbing, head in arms and shoulders shaking. It was early in the morning, and I think he'd sobbed all night. Somehow I think it was not for the gift he'd lost but for her.

"So I put him down where I told you, on a lonely island, a bit north of the equator, ten thousand miles away from her. He said wistfully that it was the perfect spot; he could feel it. So the China boys and I helped him build a small hut on stilts, thatched with palm leaves. It feels very desolate. All around is the shiny ocean, hot and breathless, with the warm, moist heat close by. It’s still and stifling. Like a thick blanket, dense and enveloping. But he insisted it was the right place. I’m not sure. He’s been there for three years now. He said he could get it done there, if ever. Occasionally, I stop by if the passengers are okay with a day or two's delay. He looks very old now and very thin, but he always says it's all right. Soon, very soon now, the manuscript will be ready; maybe next time I stop by. Once I found him sobbing. I landed early in the morning—slipped ashore and discovered him crying, head in his arms and shoulders shaking. It was still early, and I think he had been sobbing all night. Somehow, I think it wasn’t for the gift he lost but for her."

"But he says over and over again that it is the right spot, the very right place in the world for such as he. Told me that I must not mind seeing him so lonely, so apparently depressed. That it was nothing. Just the Tropics, and being so far way, and perhaps thinking a little too much of things that did not concern his work. But the work would surely come on. Moods came on him from time to time that he recognized were quite the right moods in which to work, in which to produce great things. His genius was surely ripe now; he must just concentrate. Some day, very shortly, there would be a great rush; he would feel himself charged again with the old, fine fire. He would produce the great work of his life. He felt it coming on; it would be finished next time I called.

"But he keeps saying that this is the perfect spot, the exact right place in the world for someone like him. He told me not to worry about how lonely he seems, or that he looks a bit down. He insisted it was nothing—just the Tropics, being so far away, and maybe overthinking things that didn't have to do with his work. But he was sure the work would definitely come. He would sometimes feel moods that he knew were just right for working, for creating something amazing. His genius was definitely at its peak now; he just needed to focus. Soon, very soon, he would be hit with a wave of inspiration; he would feel that old, intense passion come back. He would create the greatest work of his life. He sensed it on the way; it would be done by the next time I visited."

"This is the next time. Shall we go?" asked the captain.

"This is the next time. Should we go?" asked the captain.

Accordingly, within a day or two, the small coastwise[Pg 304] steamer dropped her anchor in a shallow bay off a desert island marked with a cross on the captain's chart, and unmarked upon all other charts of the same waters. All around lay the tranquil spaces of a desolate ocean, and on the island the thatched roof of a solitary hut showed among the palms. The captain went ashore by himself, and presently, after a little lapse of time, he returned.

Accordingly, within a day or two, the small coastal[Pg 304] steamer anchored in a shallow bay off a deserted island marked with a cross on the captain's map, but not shown on any other maps of the same waters. All around were the calm expanses of a deserted ocean, and on the island, the thatched roof of a lonely hut was visible among the palm trees. The captain went ashore alone, and after a short while, he came back.

"It is finished," he announced briefly; "the great work is finished. I think it must have been completed several weeks ago. He must have died several weeks ago, possibly soon after my last call."

"It’s done," he said simply; "the great work is done. I think it must have been finished a few weeks ago. He must have died a few weeks back, probably shortly after my last visit."

He held out a sheet of paper on which was written one word, "Beloved."[Pg 305]

He extended a piece of paper that had one word written on it: "Beloved."[Pg 305]


A THING OF BEAUTY[19]

By ELIAS LIEBERMAN

By ELIAS LIEBERMAN

From The American Hebrew

From *The American Hebrew*

Simonoff told it to me over the coffee cups. It was the twilight hour on Second avenue and we were enjoying a late afternoon chat. The gates of the human dam, shut all day long, had been opened and the rushing, swirling stream of men and women beat past us relentlessly—past the door of the Café Cosmos open to the sights and sounds of the street.

Simonoff shared it with me over coffee. It was dusk on Second Avenue, and we were having a late afternoon conversation. The gates of the crowd, closed all day, had swung open, and the flowing stream of people rushed by us non-stop—past the door of the Café Cosmos, which was open to the sights and sounds of the street.

Every person in that human torrent seemed eager to reach a haven of rest. Not that their faces looked tired or haggard. But each gave the impression that something had been worn off in a subtle, persistent process—a certain newness, freshness, gloss, call it what you will. Shadows of men and women they were in the twilight as they scurried past. And yet the rhythm of their footsteps beat upon the ear as steadily as the roar of many waters.

Every person in that crowd seemed eager to find a place to rest. Their faces didn’t look tired or worn out. Instead, they all gave off the feeling that something had subtly faded away over time—a certain newness, freshness, or shine, whatever you want to call it. They appeared as shadows of men and women in the dim light as they hurried past. Yet, the rhythm of their footsteps sounded as steady as the roar of rushing water.

"The ghosts are having a holiday," said Simonoff.

"The ghosts are taking a break," said Simonoff.

His voice was barely audible in the hum of conversation. Simonoff was one of those rare teachers on the lower East Side who neither taught night school nor practised law after his daily duties were over. His passion was to understand his fellow men—to help them, if possible—although, for a reformer, he was given entirely too much to dreaming. His café bills for a year, when added together, made a surprisingly large total. But then Simonoff never bothered with useless mathematics.

His voice was barely heard over the background chatter. Simonoff was one of those rare teachers on the Lower East Side who neither taught night school nor practiced law after his daily responsibilities were done. His passion was to understand his fellow humans—to help them if he could—although, for a reformer, he spent way too much time daydreaming. His café bills for the year, when totaled, added up to a surprisingly large amount. But then Simonoff never paid attention to pointless math.

A hand organ outside was droning the "Miserere." Children of the tenements, like moths drawn to globes of brilliant light on midsummer nights, hovered about the[Pg 306] organ and danced. There was a capricious abandon about their movements which fascinated Simonoff. He had a way of running his slender fingers through his wavy, brown hair, when he was emotionally stirred.

A street organ was playing "Miserere" in the background. Kids from the tenements, like moths attracted to bright lights on summer nights, gathered around the[Pg 306] organ and danced. Their carefree movements captivated Simonoff. He had a habit of running his slender fingers through his wavy brown hair when he felt emotionally moved.

"The dancing maidens of Trebizond were not more graceful than these," he sighed as his eyes followed the sinuous movements of two ragged little tots. "They outgrow it after a while."

"The dancing girls of Trebizond weren't any more graceful than these," he sighed, watching the smooth movements of two shabby little kids. "They grow out of it eventually."

"Never," I protested. "The Grand street halls——"

"Never," I protested. "The Grand street halls——"

"I mean the search for beauty," drawled Simonoff. "This is the dance of Greek maidens at the sacrificial rites to Demeter. The Grand street thing is a contortion before the obese complacency of the great god Jazz. And Jazz has no soul."

"I mean the search for beauty," Simonoff said lazily. "This is the dance of Greek maidens at the sacrificial rites to Demeter. The big street performance is a twist before the overweight self-satisfaction of the great god Jazz. And Jazz has no soul."

Through the ever-gathering darkness the electric lights began to twinkle like blue-white diamonds against purple velvet. The lights in the café too were turned on by a pottering waiter whose flat-footed shuffle had become familiar to us through many years of observation.

Through the gathering darkness, the electric lights started to twinkle like blue-white diamonds against purple velvet. The lights in the café were also turned on by a busy waiter whose flat-footed shuffle had become familiar to us after many years of watching.

A bedraggled looking person entered the café, clutching awkwardly a dozen or more cut roses. He passed from table to table and offered them for sale. The price was ridiculously small.

A disheveled person walked into the café, awkwardly holding a dozen or more cut roses. They moved from table to table, offering them for sale. The price was unbelievably low.

It seemed strange to me that Simonoff's face should turn so white. His manner suggested great agitation. When the peddler reached him, Simonoff purchased the entire stock and gave him in payment far in excess of the amount asked. The happy vender directed one searching glance at him, then went out whistling.

It seemed odd to me that Simonoff's face turned so pale. His behavior showed he was really upset. When the peddler approached him, Simonoff bought the whole stock and paid him way more than he asked for. The thrilled vendor gave him one last look and then left, whistling.

"What will you do with all those roses?" I asked.

"What are you going to do with all those roses?" I asked.

"Give them away," he answered, "to the dirtiest, most woebegone, most forlorn little children I can find. I shall do this in memory of John Keats."

"Give them away," he replied, "to the dirtiest, most miserable, most abandoned little kids I can find. I’ll do this in honor of John Keats."

I looked my astonishment.

I stared in astonishment.

"'A thing of beauty is a joy forever,'" Simonoff intoned dreamily. "But there's a story connected with it."

"'A thing of beauty is a joy forever,'" Simonoff said dreamily. "But there's a story behind it."

"I suspected it," I said quietly. "When a school teacher consents to part with a perfectly good dollar for a dozen wilted roses, there must be an esoteric reason."

"I suspected it," I said softly. "When a teacher is willing to spend a perfectly good dollar on a dozen wilted roses, there must be a deeper reason."

"Materialist," he laughed.

"Materialist," he chuckled.

The dancing and the scurry of pattering feet had both[Pg 307] ceased. The sounds of the night were now more soothing, more harmoniously blended. The earliest arrivals of the theatre crowd were besieging the sidewalk ticket office of the burlesque house opposite. Simonoff launched into his narrative.

The dancing and the scurry of little feet had both[Pg 307] stopped. The sounds of the night were now more calming, more blended together. The first arrivals from the theater crowd were crowding the sidewalk ticket office of the burlesque house across the street. Simonoff started telling his story.

I was sitting here one evening all alone. The day had been particularly trying. I had been visited by my district superintendent, a perfect paragon of stupidity. He had squatted in my class room until I wished him and his bulk on the other side of the Styx. When it was all over I came here, glad to shake off the chalk dust and the pompous inconsequence of my official superior. Suddenly I was startled out of my brooding.

I was sitting here one evening all alone. The day had been really tough. My district superintendent had paid me a visit, a total idiot. He had plopped himself down in my classroom until I wished him and his bulk on the other side of the river Styx. When it was finally over, I came here, relieved to get rid of the chalk dust and the annoying pretentiousness of my boss. Suddenly, I was jolted out of my thoughts.

"You are unhappy," I heard a voice murmur ever so softly. It seemed like the sighing of a night wind through the tree tops.

"You’re unhappy," I heard a voice whisper gently. It felt like the soft rustling of the night breeze through the treetops.

I looked up. Before me stood a young man with deep blue eyes, blond hair, exquisite daintiness of feature and unnaturally pale complexion. He was dressed in soft gray tweeds. In the crook of his left elbow he carried roses. Their fragrance permeated the café and, for once, the odor of stale tobacco was not dominant.

I looked up. In front of me stood a young man with deep blue eyes, blond hair, delicate features, and an unnaturally pale complexion. He was wearing soft gray tweed. In the crook of his left arm, he held roses. Their fragrance filled the café, and for once, the smell of stale tobacco wasn’t overpowering.

"You are unhappy," he repeated mildly as if it were the most natural thing in the world for him to say.

"You’re unhappy," he said again gently, as if it were the most natural thing for him to say.

"I am," I answered frankly. "The world is a stupid place to live in."

"I am," I replied honestly. "The world is such a dumb place to live."

"You must not say that," he reproached quietly. "It is we who are stupid. The world is beautiful. Won't you accept a rose?" Like a prince in a fairy story he bowed grandly and offered me an American Beauty still moist with the mock dews of the florist.

"You shouldn't say that," he said softly. "We're the ones being foolish. The world is beautiful. Will you accept a rose?" Like a prince from a fairy tale, he bowed elegantly and offered me an American Beauty still damp with the fake dew from the florist.

"But why do you honor me thus?" I asked, taking the flower and inhaling its fragrance.

"But why do you treat me like this?" I asked, taking the flower and breathing in its scent.

He looked a bit put out as if I were asking the obvious thing. "You were sad, of course, and a thing of beauty——"

He looked a little annoyed, as if I was asking something obvious. "You were sad, of course, and a beautiful thing——"

"Is a joy forever," I concluded.

"Is a joy forever," I concluded.

He flushed with pleasure.

He blushed with pleasure.

"I am so glad you have read my Endymion," he [Pg 308]exclaimed delightedly. "Suppose we walk out together and preach the gospel of beauty to those who like yourself forget the eternal in the trivial. I have some powerful sermons here." He caressed his roses as a mother would stroke the head of a child.

"I’m so glad you read my Endymion," he [Pg 308] said with excitement. "How about we go for a walk and share the message of beauty with those who, like you, overlook the important things in life? I have some really impactful speeches right here." He gently stroked his roses, just like a mother would pet her child.

Along the avenue we were followed by hordes of little girls with starved eyes. My good samaritan picked the poorest and the most wistful for his largesse of roses. And to each one as he handed the flower he repeated the famous line from the work of the great romantic poet.

Along the avenue, we were followed by groups of little girls with hungry eyes. My kind-hearted friend chose the neediest and most longing ones to share his roses with. And for each girl he handed a flower to, he repeated the famous line from the work of the great romantic poet.

"'A thing of beauty is a joy forever.'"

"A beautiful thing brings joy forever."

Soon there were only two left. These my friend was inclined to withhold from the clamoring tots who assailed us.

Soon there were only two left. My friend was hesitant to give them to the eager kids who surrounded us.

"After all they are young," he said. "Their sad moments vanish like the mists. But the sorrows of the years of discretion are not thrown off so easily. They persist like scars long after the original bruise has healed."

"After all, they’re young," he said. "Their sad moments disappear like the mist. But the sorrows of adulthood don’t fade away so easily. They stick around like scars long after the original bruise has healed."

We entered a hallway to escape our little friends. From a door ajar on the first story a man's voice floated down to us. It was high pitched and strident, as if a relentless lawyer were arraigning a criminal.

We walked into a hallway to get away from our little friends. From a slightly open door on the first floor, a man's voice drifted down to us. It was high-pitched and harsh, like a relentless lawyer putting a criminal on trial.

"My friends," we heard, "how long are you going to remain blind to your condition? The interests of capital and labor are diametrically opposed to each other. You are the producers of the world's wealth and yet you submit to exploitation by the class of parasites who fatten upon your ignorance and your unwillingness to unite. Workingmen of the world, you have nothing to lose but your chains."

"My friends," we heard, "how long are you going to stay unaware of your situation? The interests of capital and labor are completely opposed to each other. You are the ones who create the world's wealth, yet you allow yourselves to be exploited by the class of parasites who benefit from your ignorance and your reluctance to come together. Workers of the world, you have nothing to lose but your chains."

"Slavinsky, the great agitator, probably rehearsing his speech for the party rally at Cooper Union tomorrow," I explained.

"Slavinsky, the great activist, probably practicing his speech for the party rally at Cooper Union tomorrow," I explained.

"Agitator?" questioned the apostle of beauty. "He is agitated, indeed, and unhappy. I shall give him a rose."

"Agitator?" asked the beauty advocate. "He is definitely agitated and unhappy. I'll give him a rose."

Slavinsky sputtered with amazement when the rose was offered to him.

Slavinsky was stunned when the rose was handed to him.

"A joy forever!" he mocked. "It isn't such a joy to work for starvation wages, to be bled by profiteers, to be flayed alive by plutes. I tell you, Mister—"

"A joy forever!" he scoffed. "It's not much of a joy to work for barely enough to eat, to be drained by greedy businesses, to be ripped apart by the wealthy. I’m telling you, Mister—"

"You are addressing Keats, John Keats."

"You are talking to Keats, John Keats."

"I tell you, Mister Keats, there ain't no beauty when you're up against it. I tell you—"[Pg 309]

"I tell you, Mr. Keats, there’s no beauty when you're facing tough times. I tell you—"[Pg 309]

"Won't you accept this rose?"

"Will you accept this rose?"

"I'll take it," growled Slavinsky with unnecessary fierceness. "It ain't Nature's fault. She don't go in for profiteering." The agitator's conversational style was more colloquial though no less vehement than his platform manner.

"I'll take it," Slavinsky said fiercely. "It's not Nature's fault. She doesn't do profiteering." The agitator's way of speaking was more casual, but no less intense than his speeches.

"Did you note the omission?" Keats inquired when we were again on the avenue.

"Did you notice the omission?" Keats asked when we were back on the avenue.

"It isn't impoliteness," I replied. "Men of his class are too stirred by cosmic problems to say 'Thank you.'"

"It’s not rudeness," I replied. "Men like him are too caught up in bigger issues to say 'Thank you.'"

"It is a beautiful thing to say, nevertheless, and the world needs it." I thought the eyes of John Keats—a fitting name for such a fantastic personality—were filling with tears.

"It’s still a beautiful thing to say, and the world really needs to hear it." I thought John Keats' eyes—a perfect name for such an amazing personality—were welling up with tears.

My companion held his rose before him as if it were a charm against the sordidness about him. He had a way of peering at the people we passed as if he were looking for someone he had lost in the crowd. At Sixteenth Street we turned into the small park at the right of the avenue, which with its neighbor on the left keeps alive the memory of green and growing things among the dwellers of the tenements.

My friend held his rose out in front of him like it was a talisman against the ugliness around us. He had a habit of studying the people we walked by, as if he was searching for someone he had lost in the crowd. When we reached Sixteenth Street, we turned into the small park to the right of the avenue, which, along with the one on the left, keeps the memory of nature alive for the residents of the tenements.

It was at the fountain that he first saw her. John Keats had an abrupt manner, for all his gentleness, of proceeding along the path of his desires.

It was at the fountain that he first saw her. John Keats had a direct way, despite his gentleness, of moving toward what he wanted.

"At last I have found you," he said to the tall girl who was watching a group of youngsters at play near the gushing waters. In the darkness I could see only a pair of flashing eyes under a broad-brimmed straw and a cape of soft blue hanging gracefully from her shoulders.

"Finally, I've found you," he said to the tall girl who was watching a group of kids playing near the rushing water. In the dim light, I could see only a pair of bright eyes beneath a wide-brimmed straw hat and a soft blue cape draping gracefully from her shoulders.

She scrutinized both of us with the intuitive glance of one who has learned to tread warily amid dangerous surroundings. Apparently her preliminary examination was satisfactory. She put us into the non-poisonous class. Keats had flattened the palm of his right hand against his breast and was offering the last rose to her with the other. His manner was of the stage but not offensively so.

She carefully looked us over with the instinctive gaze of someone who knows how to be cautious in risky situations. It seemed her initial assessment was good enough. She categorized us as harmless. Keats had pressed the palm of his right hand against his chest and was presenting the last rose to her with the other hand. His demeanor was theatrical, but not in an annoying way.

"At last I have found you," repeated my curious acquaintance. "For all your laughter you are unhappy. You are consumed with yearning, even as I am. Pray accept a rose."[Pg 310]

"Finally, I've found you," my inquisitive friend said again. "Despite all your laughter, you're not really happy. You're filled with longing, just like I am. Please accept this rose."[Pg 310]

With a murmured repetition of his formula he gave he his last flower.

With a soft repetition of his formula, he gave him his last flower.

His manner was earnest and the girl had immediately rejected the assumption that we were mocking her.

His tone was serious, and the girl quickly dismissed the idea that we were making fun of her.

"This is a mistake," she explained, hesitating about the rose. "I don't think you know who I am."

"This is a mistake," she said, hesitating about the rose. "I don't think you know who I am."

"A lady of high degree, I am sure," responded Keats gallantly. There was a peculiar quaintness about his English, which like his name, took me back to the early nineteenth century. The coincidence of his name did not strike me as unusual, because the telephone directory is full of such parallels.

"A lady of high status, I'm sure," Keats replied confidently. There was a unique charm to his way of speaking, which, like his name, reminded me of the early nineteenth century. I didn't find the coincidence of his name strange, because the phone book is full of names like that.

"No high degree about me," laughed the girl. "I'm a saleslady at Marmelstein's, that's all. What you said about being unhappy is true sometimes. When you came up I was just thinking."

"No big deal about me," laughed the girl. "I'm a saleslady at Marmelstein's, that's all. What you said about feeling unhappy is true sometimes. When you came over, I was just lost in thought."

Her voice with its overtone of sadness sounded in the semi-darkness like the faint tremolo of mandolins serenading in the distance.

Her voice, tinged with sadness, echoed in the dim light like the soft tremolo of mandolins playing a distant serenade.

"But there need be no unhappiness," contended Keats. "We must shut out from our sight everything but beauty, pure beauty. At this moment I am supremely happy."

"But there doesn't need to be any unhappiness," argued Keats. "We must exclude from our view everything except beauty, pure beauty. Right now, I am incredibly happy."

He looked at her. There was an unreality about him for which I could not account. Like a mirage of the park he seemed. In a twinkle of the incandescents, I thought, he might vanish. The girl from Marmelstein's looked at him as if fascinated. Romance had come and touched her heart with a magic wand. She sniffed at the rose pensively.

He stared at her. There was something surreal about him that I couldn't explain. He seemed like a mirage in the park. In a flash of the lights, I thought he might disappear. The girl from Marmelstein's gazed at him as if she were mesmerized. Romance had arrived and enchanted her heart with a magic touch. She pondered the rose thoughtfully.

"I couldn't just tell you why I was feeling queer. Marmelstein's is a nice place, honest. You see all sorts of people during the day and it's interesting to work there. But there's something missing—I don't know what."

"I couldn't just explain why I was feeling off. Marmelstein's is a nice place, really. You see all kinds of people during the day, and it's interesting to work there. But there's something missing—I can't quite put my finger on it."

"Beauty, my lady, beauty," declared Keats.

"Beauty, my lady, beauty," declared Keats.

Out of the shadows a fourth form had materialized, a thickset man who approached us with a firm stride. He patted my friend gently on the shoulder.

Out of the shadows, a fourth figure appeared, a stocky man who walked towards us with a confident stride. He gave my friend a gentle pat on the shoulder.

"You're a bad boy, John," he reproached, "giving me the slip that way. I had the time of my life looking for you. The moment my back was turned you vamoosed from the waiting room. That wasn't kind. If I hadn't[Pg 311] a known how fond you wuz of roses, I would a been stumped, stumped for good. I trailed you by them roses."

"You're a troublemaker, John," he said, "ditching me like that. I had the time of my life trying to find you. The second I turned my back, you disappeared from the waiting room. That wasn't nice. If I hadn't[Pg 311] known how much you loved roses, I would have been completely stuck. I followed you by those roses."

The girl sensed that there was something wrong.

The girl felt that something was off.

"Lady, farewell," said Keats.

"Goodbye, lady," said Keats.

With a little moan she saw him being led off.

With a slight moan, she watched him being taken away.

"What's wrong?" I asked the intruder.

"What's wrong?" I asked the intruder.

"Bugs on beauty, that's all. Thinks he's a guy named John Keats who wrote poems. Harmless case. Wouldn't hurt a fly. I was bringing him over to see his mother when he give me the slip. Gee, but I can breathe easy now."

"Bugs on beauty, that's all. He thinks he's a guy named John Keats who wrote poems. Totally harmless. Wouldn't hurt a fly. I was taking him to see his mom when he slipped away from me. Man, I can breathe easy now."

"A thing of beauty is a joy forever," declared the spirit of Keats.

"A beautiful thing is a joy forever," declared the spirit of Keats.

"Sure, sure," said the attendant, lighting a cigar.

"Of course," said the attendant, lighting a cigar.

When I turned to leave the park the girl from Marmelstein's came up to me.

When I was about to leave the park, the girl from Marmelstein's approached me.

"What happened?" she inquired. Her fists were clenched and she was breathing heavily.

"What happened?" she asked, her fists clenched and breathing heavily.

I explained.

I explained it.

"He was such a gentleman," she sobbed softly.[Pg 312]

"He was such a gentleman," she cried quietly.[Pg 312]


THE OTHER ROOM[20]

By MARY HEATON VORSE

By Mary Heaton Vorse

From McCall's Magazine

From McCall's Magazine

It was after John MacFarland was Captain of Black Bar Life-Saving Station for nearly twenty years. Every summer evening all that time I would see him and Mis' MacFarland driving along to the station, for in the summer the crew is off for two months and only the Captain stays there from sundown to sunup.

It was after John MacFarland had been the Captain of Black Bar Life-Saving Station for nearly twenty years. Every summer evening during that time, I would see him and Mrs. MacFarland driving to the station, because in the summer the crew is off for two months and only the Captain stays there from sunset to sunrise.

I never saw her drive past without thinking how she hated to look at the sea. She never sat where she could see salt water. She had been going out to Black Bar all these years and never once had seen the boat-drill. This was because she knew, on account of her husband's being a life-saver, what the sea does to the vessels and the men in them.

I never saw her drive by without thinking about how much she disliked looking at the ocean. She never sat in a spot where she could see saltwater. For all the years she had been going out to Black Bar, she had never once seen the boat drill. This was because she knew, due to her husband being a lifeguard, what the sea does to the boats and the people in them.

When Mis' MacFarland's married daughter died and her little granddaughter Moira came to live with her, I would see all of them, the Captain, Mis' MacFarland and Moira, driving to the station summer evenings, Moira's head peeping out between them like a little bird. And I would always think how Mis' MacFarland hated the sea, and I'd be real glad that the blowing of the sand grinds the station windows white till you can't see through them.

When Mrs. MacFarland's married daughter passed away and her little granddaughter Moira came to stay with her, I'd often see all of them—the Captain, Mrs. MacFarland, and Moira—driving to the station on summer evenings, with Moira's head poking out between them like a little bird. I'd always think about how much Mrs. MacFarland disliked the sea, and I'd feel relieved that the blowing sand covered the station windows in white until you couldn't see through them.

Then John MacFarland died all of a sudden just at the end of the summer. He had been building a yawl out there at the station for nearly two years, and she was just ready to la'nch. I remember meeting him on the boardwalk and him telling me about that boat of his, and thinking what a fine figure of a man he was for over sixty. And next I heard he was dead.[Pg 313]

Then John MacFarland suddenly died at the end of summer. He had been working on a yawl at the station for almost two years, and it was just about ready to launch. I remember running into him on the boardwalk and him telling me about his boat, and thinking what a great-looking guy he was for over sixty. And then I heard he was dead.[Pg 313]

Then Mis' MacFarland had a spell of sickness, and that is how I came to be housekeeper to her and Moira. And I remember how she struck me the first day, for there she was sitting looking out over the bay watching the boats as though the sight of them gave her pleasure. I was so surprised I spoke right out:

Then Miss MacFarland got sick for a while, and that's how I ended up being the housekeeper for her and Moira. I remember how she made an impression on me the first day because there she was, sitting and looking out over the bay, watching the boats as if seeing them brought her joy. I was so surprised that I blurted out:

"Why, Mis' MacFarland," says I, "I thought you couldn't abide the look of salt water."

"Why, Miss MacFarland," I said, "I thought you couldn't stand the sight of saltwater."

"I don't seem to feel there's the difference between land and sea I used to," she says in her gentle, smiling way. "We learn."

"I don't really feel like there's a difference between land and sea like I used to," she says with her gentle, smiling demeanor. "We learn."

I wanted to ask her how we learned what I saw she'd learned, for, if you can understand me, she seemed to have gotten beyond grief, but before I could speak Moira came running in and it seemed as if the joy in her heart shone out of her so the place was all lighted up. Her face was tanned so brown that her blue eyes looked strange, and against her skin the fair hair around her forehead looked almost silver.

I wanted to ask her how we learned what I saw she had learned, because, if you can understand me, she seemed to have moved past grief, but before I could say anything, Moira came running in and it felt like the joy in her heart lit up the whole place. Her face was so tanned that her blue eyes looked unusual, and against her skin, the light hair around her forehead appeared almost silver.

"Where you been," I said, "to have so much fun?"

"Where have you been," I said, "that you had so much fun?"

"In the back country," says she. "I'm always happy when I come from in back."

"In the countryside," she says. "I'm always happy when I come back from there."

"Were you alone?" She stopped a minute before she answered.

"Were you by yourself?" She paused for a moment before she replied.

"Yes—I suppose so," as if she didn't quite know. It was a funny answer but there was a funny, secret, joyful look on her face that suddenly made me take her in my arms and kiss her, and quite surprised to find myself doing it.

"Yeah—I guess so," as if she wasn't really sure. It was a strange answer, but there was a quirky, secret, happy look on her face that suddenly made me pull her into my arms and kiss her, and I was quite surprised to find myself doing it.

Then she sat down and I went around getting supper; first I thought she was reading, she was so still. Then my eyes happened to fall on her and I saw she was listening; then suddenly it was like she heard. She had the stillest, shiningest look. All this don't sound like much, I know, but I won't forget how Moira and Mis' MacFarland struck me that first day, not till I die.

Then she sat down, and I went to make dinner; at first, I thought she was reading because she was so quiet. Then I noticed she was listening; suddenly, it was like she heard something. She had the most peaceful, radiant expression. I know this doesn't sound like much, but I won’t forget how Moira and Miss MacFarland made me feel that first day, not until I die.

When I went to bed I couldn't get 'em out of my mind and I found myself saying out loud:

When I went to bed, I couldn't stop thinking about them and I caught myself saying it out loud:

"There's joy and peace in this house!"

"There's happiness and calm in this house!"

It was quite a time before I sensed what had happened to Mis' MacFarland and what made her change so toward[Pg 314] the sea. She'd sit by the window, a Bible in her hands and praying, and you would catch the words of her prayer, and she was praying for those she loved—for the living and the dead. That was only natural—but what I got to understand was that she didn't feel any different about them. Not a bit different did she feel about the living and the dead!

It took me a while to figure out what had happened to Mis' MacFarland and why she changed so much towards[Pg 314] the sea. She’d sit by the window, holding a Bible and praying, and you could hear her prayers for the people she loved—for both the living and the dead. That seemed natural—but what I realized was that she didn’t feel any differently about them. Not at all different did she feel about the living and the dead!

They were all there in her heart, the dead and the living, and not divided off at all like in most folks' minds.

They were all there in her heart, both the dead and the living, not separated at all like in most people's minds.

I used to wonder about Moira, too, when she'd have these quiet spells—like she was listening, but not to any sounds. Then next you'd feel as if she was gladder than anything you'd ever known, sitting there so still with that listening look on her face—only now like I told you, as if she'd heard. She'd be so happy inside that you'd like to be near her, as if there was a light in her heart so you could warm yourself by it.

I used to think about Moira, too, during those quiet moments—like she was listening, but not to any sounds. Then you'd get this sense that she was happier than anything you’d ever experienced, sitting there so still with that attentive expression—only now, like I told you, it was as if she’d heard. She’d be so filled with happiness inside that you’d want to be close to her, like there was a light in her heart that you could draw warmth from.

It's hard to tell just how I came to feel this. I suppose just by living with folks you get to know all sorts of things about them. It's not the things they say that matters. I knew a woman once, a pleasant-spoken body, yet she'd pizen the air about her by the unspoken thoughts of her heart. Sometimes these thoughts would burst out in awful fits of anger—but you'd know how she was inside, if she spoke to you always as gentle as a dove.

It's tough to pinpoint how I came to feel this way. I guess living with people helps you learn all kinds of things about them. It's not what they say that counts. I once knew a woman, someone who spoke nicely, but she could poison the atmosphere with her unspoken feelings. Sometimes those feelings would explode in terrible outbursts of anger—but you'd understand her true self, even if she always talked to you as softly as a dove.

I'd like to be near Moira those times and yet it made me uneasy, too, her sitting so still, listening, and Mis' MacFarland, as you might say, always looking over the edge of eternity. It was all right for her but I'd wonder about Moira. I wondered so hard I took it up with Mis' MacFarland.

I'd like to be close to Moira during those times, but it also made me uneasy. She sat so still, listening, while Miss MacFarland always seemed to be gazing over the edge of eternity. It was fine for her, but I couldn’t stop thinking about Moira. I thought about it so much that I brought it up with Miss MacFarland.

"Do you think you're doing right by that child?" I asked her right out plain.

"Do you really think you're doing what's best for that child?" I asked her directly.

"Why, how do you mean?" she says in her calm way.

"Why, what do you mean?" she says calmly.

"Teaching her things that's all right for us older people to know but that don't seem to me are for young things."

"Teaching her things that are fine for us older folks to know, but that don't seem suitable for young people."

"Teaching her things!" says Mis' MacFarland. "I haven't taught Moira nothing. If you mean them still, quiet, happy spells of hers, she's always had 'em. She taught me. It was watching her when she was little that taught me——"[Pg 315]

"Teaching her things!" says Miss MacFarland. "I haven't taught Moira anything. If you're talking about those calm, content moments of hers, she's always had them. She taught me. It was watching her when she was little that taught me——"[Pg 315]

"Taught you what?" I asked her when she wouldn't go on.

"Taught you what?" I asked her when she wouldn’t continue.

"It's hard to say it in words—taught me how near all the rest is."

"It's hard to put it into words—showed me how close everything else is."

I didn't get her, so I asked what she meant by "the rest."

I didn't understand her, so I asked what she meant by "the rest."

"The rest of creation!" says she. "Some folks is born in the world feeling and knowing it in their hearts that creation don't stop where the sight of the eyes stop, and the thinner the veil is the better, and something in them sickens when the veil gets too thick."

"The rest of creation!" she says. "Some people are born into this world feeling and knowing in their hearts that creation doesn't end where our eyes can see, and the thinner the veil, the better. Something in them feels sick when the veil gets too thick."

"You talk like you believed in spooks and God knows what," I says, but more to make myself comfortable than anything else.

"You talk like you believe in ghosts and who knows what," I said, but it was more to make myself feel comfortable than anything else.

"You know what I mean, Jane McQuarry," says she. "There's very few folks, especially older ones, who haven't sometimes felt the veil get thinner and thinner until you could see the light shining through. But we've been brought up to think such ideas are silly and to be ashamed of 'em and only to believe in what we can touch and taste and, in spite of stars shining every night over our heads, to think creation stops with heavy things like us. And how anyone who's ever seen a fish swimming in the water can think that—I don't know. What do they know of us and how can they imagine folks on legs walking around and breathing the air that makes 'em die? So why aren't there creatures, all kind of 'em, we can no more see than a fish can us?"

"You know what I mean, Jane McQuarry," she says. "There are very few people, especially older ones, who haven't occasionally felt the barrier get thinner and thinner until you could see the light shining through. But we've been raised to think those ideas are silly and to be ashamed of them, only believing in what we can touch and taste, and despite the stars shining every night above us, to think creation ends with heavy things like us. And how anyone who's ever seen a fish swimming in the water can think that—I don't know. What do they know about us, and how can they imagine people on legs walking around and breathing the air that makes them die? So why aren't there creatures, all kinds of them, we can no more see than a fish can see us?"

I couldn't answer that, so I went back to Moira.

I couldn't respond to that, so I went back to Moira.

"She'll get queer going on like this," I said. "Thin veils and light shining through and creatures that feel about us like we do about fishes are all right for old folks who've lived their lives. She's got to live hers and live it the way ordinary folks do."

"She's going to get weird with all this," I said. "Thin curtains and light shining through and creatures that touch us the way we feel about fish are fine for old people who have lived their lives. She's got to live hers and do it like regular people do."

"Ain't she happy?" asked Mis' MacFarland. "Don't she like rolling a hoop and playing with the other children? Didn't you say only yesterday her mischief would drive you out of your senses?"

"Aren't you happy?" asked Ms. MacFarland. "Don't you enjoy rolling a hoop and playing with the other kids? Didn't you say just yesterday that her mischief would drive you crazy?"

I couldn't deny this. Unless you'd seen her as I had, she was just like any other happy little girl, only happier maybe. Like, I said, you could see her heart shine some[Pg 316] days, she was so happy. About that time I found out more how she felt. One still night, for no reason, I got out of my bed and went into Moira's room and there she was sitting up in her bed, her eyes like starlight.

I couldn't argue with that. Unless you'd seen her the way I did, she looked just like any other happy little girl, maybe even happier. Like I said, you could see her heart shine some[Pg 316] days; she was just so joyful. Around that time, I started to understand more about how she felt. One calm night, for no particular reason, I got out of bed and went into Moira's room, and there she was, sitting up in her bed, her eyes sparkling like stars.

"What are you doing?" I asked.

"What are you doing?" I asked.

"Why—I—don't know—I'm waiting for something!"

"Why—I—don't know—I'm waiting for something!"

"Waiting! At this time of the night! How you talk! You lie right down, Moira Anderson, and go to sleep," says I, sharp.

"Waiting! At this time of the night! Listen to how you speak! Just lie down, Moira Anderson, and go to sleep," I said sharply.

"I can't yet," she says, turning to me. "I haven't been able to find it for two days now. I've not been good inside and I drove it away."

"I can't do it yet," she says, turning to me. "I haven't been able to find it for two days now. I've been struggling inside, and I pushed it away."

"For mercy's sake, speak plain! What did you drive away?"

"For goodness' sake, just be clear! What did you get rid of?"

"Why, don't you know?" says she. "You lose your good when you're unkind or anything."

"Why, don’t you know?" she says. "You lose your goodness when you're unkind or anything."

"Your good!" I says. "Where do you get it from?" For she spoke as though she were talking of something that was outside herself and that came and went.

"You're great!" I said. "Where do you get it from?" Because she talked like she was discussing something that was external to her and that came and went.

"It comes from out there," she says, surprised that I didn't know.

"It comes from out there," she says, surprised that I didn't know.

"From out there?"

"From out there?"

"Oh, out there where all the things are you can feel but can't see. There's lots of things out there."

"Oh, out there where everything is that you can feel but can't see. There's so much out there."

I sat quiet, for all of a sudden I knew plain as day that she thought she was feeling what everybody else in the world felt. She hadn't any idea she was different.

I sat quietly, because suddenly I realized clearly that she thought she was experiencing what everyone else in the world felt. She had no idea she was different.

"You know," she said, "how it is when you sit quiet, you know it's there—something good, it floods all over you. It's like people you love make you feel, only more. Just like something beautiful that can get right inside your heart!"

"You know," she said, "how it feels when you sit in silence, and you just know it’s there—something amazing that washes over you. It’s like how the people you love make you feel, but even stronger. Just like something beautiful that can reach right into your heart!"

Now this may seem queer to you, for Moira was only a little girl of twelve, but there was a look on her face of just sheer, wonderful love, the way you see a girl look sometimes, or a young mother. It was so beautiful that it brought tears to my eyes. That was the last time I worried about Moira for a long time, for, think I, anything as beautiful as that is holy even if it ain't regular.

Now this might seem strange to you, since Moira was just a little girl of twelve, but there was a look on her face filled with pure, incredible love, the kind you sometimes see on a girl's face or a young mother's. It was so beautiful that it brought tears to my eyes. That was the last time I worried about Moira for a long while because I figured that anything as beautiful as that is sacred, even if it’s not considered normal.

I told Mis' MacFarland about our talk.[Pg 317]

I told Mrs. MacFarland about our conversation.[Pg 317]

"What do you think she means when she says 'her good'? Is it like feeling God's near?" I asked. She shook her head.

"What do you think she means when she says 'her good'? Is it like feeling God close by?" I asked. She shook her head.

"I don't believe it," she said. "It's more human than that. I think it's someone out there that Moira loves—"

"I can't believe it," she said. "It's more human than that. I think it's someone out there that Moira loves—"

"How you talk!" I said. "Someone out there! If you keep on like this you'll be fey, as my old grandmother used to call it."

"How you speak!" I said. "Someone out there! If you keep this up, you'll be acting strange, like my grandma always used to say."

"Well," she said, "when you get to where I am, lots of things that seem curious at first thought don't seem a mite more curious than birth or death. Not as curious even, when you come to think about it. What's there so curious I'd like to know, Jane McQuarry, about sensing the feelings of somebody else off to a distance? How about your own mother, the night your brother was lost at sea; didn't she know that and hadn't you all mourned him dead for two months before the real word came to you?"

"Well," she said, "once you reach my point of view, a lot of things that seem strange at first really aren't any stranger than birth or death. In fact, they're not even as strange when you think about it. What’s so strange, I'd like to know, Jane McQuarry, about feeling someone else's emotions from far away? Take your own mom, the night your brother went missing at sea; didn't she sense that, and didn't you all grieve for him as if he were dead for two months before you got the real news?"

I couldn't deny this, and I felt that the wind was taken out of my sails. I suppose it was all along with that feeling of hers, with not making a difference between those that were dead and those that were not. All the world was mysterious, and she had a sense of the wonder of the least blade of grass in it, so the things that were not so usual as you might say didn't disturb her any.

I couldn't deny it, and I felt like I lost my momentum. I guess it had to do with her perspective of not distinguishing between the living and the dead. Everything around her was a mystery, and she appreciated the wonder in even the smallest blade of grass, so the unusual things didn’t bother her at all.

"Why," says she, "sometimes I sit in a maze just to look at this room."

"Why," she says, "sometimes I sit in a daze just to look at this room."

"Why, what ails this room?" said I.

"What's wrong with this room?" I said.

'T was a room like many you've seen hereabouts, with a good horse-hair sofy and the mahogany furniture nice and shiny from being varnished every spring, and over the sofy was thrown a fur rug made in lozenges of harp seal and some other fur and a dark fur border. It was real pretty—it was always wonderful to me that folks like Eskimos can make the things they do. There was some little walrus ivory carvings on the what-not, and on the mantel a row of pink mounted shells, and the model of her father's barkentine when he was in the China trade was on the wall in a glass case.

It was a room like many you’ve seen around here, with a nice horsehair sofa and shiny mahogany furniture that got polished every spring. Over the sofa was a fur rug made from lozenges of harp seal and other furs, with a dark fur border. It looked really beautiful—it always amazed me how people like the Eskimos can make such amazing things. There were some small walrus ivory carvings on the shelf, and on the mantel, there was a row of pink mounted shells. A model of her father’s barkentine from when he was in the China trade was displayed on the wall in a glass case.

There's many rooms alike here in this town, with the furniture kept so nice and the things the men's brought back with 'em from the north and south, as you'd expect in a seafaring town[Pg 318]

There's a lot of similar rooms here in this town, with the furniture kept nice and the stuff the men brought back from the north and south, just like you'd expect in a seafaring town[Pg 318]

"What ails this room?" I said.

"What's wrong with this room?" I said.

"Why, it's the folks who made it," says she. "So many and from so far. The whole world's here!" She went on like that until it seemed to me the room was full of folks—savages and Eskimos and seafaring men dead a long while ago, all of 'em. It was wonderful if you looked at it that way.

"Well, it's the people who created it," she says. "So many from so many places. The whole world is here!" She kept going like that until I felt like the room was packed with people—savages, Eskimos, and sailors who had died ages ago, all of them. It was amazing if you thought about it that way.

"So," she said, jumping out on me sudden, "what's there strange about Moira feeling like she does when there's rooms like this? It's less common, but it's no more wonderful."

"So," she said, suddenly interrupting me, "what's so weird about Moira feeling the way she does in places like this? It's less common, but it's not any more amazing."

I saw what she meant, though at the time her explanation of Moira seemed just nonsense to me. Though I'll say I could tell myself when Moira lost what she called "her good." She'd be like a lost child; she'd be like a plant without water and without sun.

I understood what she was saying, even though her description of Moira seemed like nonsense to me at the time. But I could definitely tell when Moira lost what she called "her good." She would act like a lost child; she would be like a plant without water and sunlight.

Except for that she grew up just like any other girl, a favorite with the children, and a lovely dancer. Only there it was—she had something that other children didn't. It came and went, and when it went away she would grow dim like a smoky lamp. I got so used to it that it just seemed to me like a part of Moira. Nothing that marked her off from nobody, or that gave you anything like a queer and creepy feeling about her. Quite the contrary. She just seemed to have an abiding loveliness about her that everybody else ought to have but didn't, not so much.

Except for the fact that she grew up just like any other girl, she was a favorite with the kids and a beautiful dancer. But there was something about her that other kids didn't have. It would come and go, and when it faded, she would lose her sparkle like a dim lamp. I got so used to it that it just felt like a part of Moira. Nothing that set her apart or gave you any weird or eerie vibes about her. Quite the opposite. She just had a lasting beauty about her that everyone else seemed to lack, not quite as much.

When Kenneth Everett came along, "Well," thinks I, "I might have saved myself the worry." For worry I always had for fear that this other feeling of hers would cut her off from the regular things in life. It would have been all very well in another time in the world when a girl could go off and be a saint, but there was no such place for a girl to go in a town like ours.

When Kenneth Everett showed up, I thought, "Well, I could have saved myself the stress." I always worried that this other feeling of hers would distance her from the normal things in life. It would have been fine in a different time when a girl could leave and become a saint, but there was no place for a girl like that in a town like ours.

There was no one but Moira for Kenneth from the first. He was as dark as she was fair; sunlight and starshine they seemed to me. It used to make me happy just to see him come storming in calling out, "Moira!" from the time he passed the Rose of Sharon bush at the gate.

There was no one for Kenneth except Moira from the start. He was as dark as she was fair; they seemed like sunlight and starlight to me. It always made me happy just to see him come rushing in calling out, "Moira!" from the moment he passed the Rose of Sharon bush at the gate.

Things in those days seemed right to me. Maybe I didn't see far enough; maybe I wanted too much for her—all the things it seems to me a woman in this life ought[Pg 319] to have—and that I hadn't understood what made Moira the way she was. No wonder he loved her. I wish I could make you feel the way Moira looked. You had to feel it in your heart some way. She was fair and her face was tanned with the wind to a lovely golden color and her cheeks were smooth like ripe fruit and her eyes were blue and steady, so dark sometimes they seemed black—seeing eyes, that looked beyond what Mis' MacFarland called "the veil of things." She always seemed to me as if the spirit of the sea and the dunes between them was more her father and mother than anything else. That's a fanciful idea, but she gave you thoughts like that. She was the kind that makes even plain bodies like me fanciful.

Things back then felt right to me. Maybe I didn't see the bigger picture; maybe I was asking too much for her—all the things that a woman in this life should have—and I hadn’t figured out what made Moira who she was. No wonder he loved her. I wish I could make you understand how Moira looked. You had to feel it in your heart somehow. She was fair, and her face was tanned by the wind to a beautiful golden hue, her cheeks smooth like ripe fruit, and her eyes were blue and steady, so dark at times that they seemed black—piercing eyes that looked beyond what Mis' MacFarland called "the veil of things." She always felt to me like the spirit of the sea and the dunes between them were more her parents than anything else. That’s a fanciful thought, but she inspired those kinds of ideas. She was the type who makes even ordinary people like me dream.

There was days when she looked to me like something out of a lovely dream—if you can imagine a girl that's been dreamed by the sea and the dunes come true.

There were days when she seemed to me like something out of a beautiful dream—if you can picture a girl who has been imagined by the sea and the dunes coming to life.

I can't quite tell when I first sensed what Kenneth felt about the times Moira was away, for as she went to the back country—you know how wild and secret that back country behind the town is—so there was what you might call the back country of the spirit she used to go to. I guess I found out how he felt one afternoon when he was waiting for her to come back from the dunes. She flew in as if she was helped by wings and she was listening—I'd got so used to it by now, it was so part of her, that I forgot how it might strike lots of folks.

I can't really pinpoint when I first noticed how Kenneth felt about the times Moira was away. When she went off to the backcountry—you know how wild and secretive that area behind the town is—there was also a sort of emotional backcountry she would retreat to. I think I realized how he felt one afternoon while waiting for her to return from the dunes. She rushed in as if she had wings, and she was listening. I had gotten so used to it being a part of her that I forgot how it might come across to others.

He jumped toward her. "Oh, I've been waiting such a time, Moira! I'm so glad you're back!"

He jumped toward her. "Oh, I've been waiting so long, Moira! I'm really glad you're back!"

I knew he'd seen she was "away" and he was putting himself between her and whatever it was. For a moment she stood looking at him puzzled, as if it had taken her a minute to come back, and then she was as glad to see him as he was her.

I knew he saw that she was "out of it," and he was putting himself between her and whatever was going on. For a moment, she stared at him, confused, as if it had taken her a minute to come back to reality, and then she was just as happy to see him as he was to see her.

"Well," thinks I, "when she gets married all her odd ways will go."

"Well," I thought, "once she gets married, all her quirks will disappear."

I took to watching them, and then and again I'd see him, as you might say, bring her back to real earth from the shining spot to which her thoughts went. Then sometimes after he'd go she'd be restless like she was when she was little when she'd lost "her good."

I started paying attention to them, and now and then I'd see him, as you might say, bring her back down to reality from the bright place her mind wandered to. Then sometimes after he left, she'd be uneasy, like she was when she was a child and had lost "her good."

I could tell Mis' MacFarland was watching her, too, as[Pg 320] she'd sit there praying like she did so much of the time, though it often seemed to me that her prayers wasn't so much prayers as a kind of getting near to those she loved.

I could see that Mis' MacFarland was watching her, too, as[Pg 320] she sat there praying like she often did, though it often felt to me that her prayers weren't really prayers but more about connecting with the people she loved.

I was sure then, as I ever was of anything, that Moira loved Kenneth. At the sound of his voice, light would come to her eyes and color to her face and her hand would fly to her breast as if there wasn't enough air in the world for her to breathe. Yet there was something else, too. She was always sort of escaping from him and then coming back to him like a half-tamed bird, and all the time he came nearer and nearer to her heart. All the time he had more of her thoughts. He fought for them.

I was as sure then as I’ve ever been about anything that Moira loved Kenneth. When she heard his voice, her eyes would light up, her face would color, and her hand would fly to her chest as if she couldn't get enough air. But there was something else going on too. She seemed to be constantly escaping from him, then returning like a half-tamed bird, while he inched closer and closer to her heart. All the time, he occupied more of her thoughts. He fought for them.

He loved her. It seemed he understood her. He sensed all that was in her heart, the way one does with those we love. He'd look at her sometimes with such anxious eyes as if he was afraid for her, as if he wanted to save her from something. I couldn't blame him. I'd felt that way myself, but I'd gotten used to her ways.

He loved her. It felt like he understood her. He sensed everything in her heart, just like we do with the ones we love. Sometimes he'd look at her with such worried eyes, as if he was afraid for her, like he wanted to protect her from something. I couldn't blame him. I'd felt that way too, but I had gotten used to her ways.

Now I saw all over again that there was strange thoughts in her heart—thoughts that don't rightly belong in the kind of world we live in now.

Now I saw all over again that there were strange thoughts in her heart—thoughts that just don’t fit in the kind of world we live in today.

It seems queer to you, I suppose, and kind of crazy, but I couldn't someway see what would become of Moira without "her good." If you'd lived with her the way I did all those years you'd have seen something beautiful reflected in her like the reflection of a star in a little pool at evening, only I couldn't see the star myself, just the reflection of it, but she saw the star.

It probably seems strange and a bit crazy to you, but I couldn't quite imagine what would happen to Moira without "her good." If you had lived with her the way I did for all those years, you would have seen something beautiful reflected in her, like the reflection of a star in a small pool at night. I couldn't see the star myself, just its reflection, but she could see the star.

I couldn't blame Kenneth; he wanted for her all the things I'd wanted for her always—and I couldn't bring myself to feel that the reflection of a star was better than the warm light of the fire from the hearth, but it was the star that had made her so lovely.

I couldn't fault Kenneth; he wanted all the things for her that I had always wanted—and I just couldn't convince myself that the reflection of a star was better than the warm glow of the fire in the hearth, but it was the star that had made her so beautiful.

All this time Mis' MacFarland talked liked nothing was going on and all the time I knew she was watchin'. I'd try and sound her and she'd manage not to answer.

All this time, Miss MacFarland acted like nothing was happening, but I knew she was watching the whole time. I’d try to get a response from her, but she managed to stay quiet.

There came a time when I couldn't hold in. Moira'd been out all day on the dunes and toward night the fog had swept over us.

There came a time when I couldn't keep it in anymore. Moira had been out all day on the dunes, and by nightfall, the fog rolled in over us.

She came back out of the fog with a look on her face like a lost soul. I knew what had happened—I knew what was wrong—yet I couldn't help crying out:[Pg 321]

She emerged from the fog with a look on her face like a lost soul. I knew what had happened—I knew what was wrong—but I couldn't help crying out:[Pg 321]

"What's the matter?"

"What's wrong?"

She just looked at me the way animals do when they suffer and can't understand. Her mouth was white and her eyes were dark, as if she was in pain, and when Kenneth came she ran to him as if she would have thrown herself in his arms to hide. They went out on the porch and that was when I could hold in no longer.

She just looked at me the way animals do when they're hurting and don't get it. Her lips were pale and her eyes were dark, like she was in pain, and when Kenneth showed up, she ran to him as if she wanted to throw herself into his arms to hide. They went out onto the porch, and that's when I couldn't hold back any longer.

"What do you think about it?" I asked Mis' MacFarland right plain out.

"What do you think about it?" I asked Miss MacFarland straight up.

"About what?" she asked.

"About what?" she asked.

I looked to where they was sitting. 'T was a wet night; the windows and trees seemed like they was crying. The great drops that fell from them, plop—plop, was like tears. There was a rainbow around the street light that made it look like the moon had dropped down close. Mis' MacFarland looked at them and she just shut her mouth and she shook her head and I could tell she wasn't pleased. Then says she:

I looked to where they were sitting. It was a rainy night; the windows and trees looked like they were crying. The big drops that fell from them, plop—plop, sounded like tears. There was a rainbow around the streetlight that made it seem like the moon had dropped down close. Miss MacFarland looked at them, shut her mouth, and shook her head, and I could tell she wasn't happy. Then she said:

"Look!"

"Check this out!"

The light fell on Moira's face and she was seeing out into the night and I knew she was out there. Kenneth spoke and she answered and yet she wasn't with him.

The light illuminated Moira's face as she gazed into the night, and I knew she was out there. Kenneth spoke, and she responded, but she wasn't really with him.

He got up and walked up and down. He spoke again, and again she answered, but Moira's voice answered without Moira. Her face was shining like silver.

He got up and paced back and forth. He spoke again, and she responded, but Moira's voice replied without her. Her face was shining like silver.

She'd heard—she'd found it again.

She'd heard—she found it again.

Then he stood in front of her and said in a strange sort of a voice:

Then he stood in front of her and said in a weird kind of voice:

"Moira, what are you doing?"

"Moira, what are you up to?"

"Dreaming," she said.

"Dreaming," she said.

"What are you dreaming about?"

"What are you dreaming of?"

"I don't know—"

"I have no idea—"

"It's not about me, it's nothing about me. Moira, look at me!"

"It's not about me; it has nothing to do with me. Moira, just look at me!"

I tell you his tone made my heart bleed. She didn't answer, but looked out into the fog in that absorbed, happy way of hers.

I tell you, the way he spoke made my heart ache. She didn't respond, but stared out into the fog with that thoughtful, content look of hers.

"Moira," he said again, "Moira!" He couldn't get her; he couldn't reach her, any more than if she'd stepped into another world. He put his hands on her shoulders and turned her to him.[Pg 322]

"Moira," he said again, "Moira!" He couldn't get to her; he couldn't reach her, as if she had stepped into another world. He placed his hands on her shoulders and turned her to face him.[Pg 322]

"Moira!" he said; his voice was husky with fear. "What do you find out there?" She turned to him as in a dream. She looked at him and she looked like some spirit when she spoke.

"Moira!" he said; his voice was rough with fear. "What do you see out there?" She turned to him as if in a dream. She looked at him, and she seemed like some kind of spirit when she spoke.

"I find the one I love!" she said.

"I've found the one I love!" she said.

"What do you mean?" he said. "What do you mean?"

"What do you mean?" he asked. "What do you mean?"

"The one I love," she said again.

"The one I love," she said once more.

"Do you mean there's someone you love better than you do me?"

"Are you saying that you love someone more than you love me?"

She nodded, with that flooding look of wonder on her face.

She nodded, with a look of awe on her face.

"I didn't know," she said next. "I didn't know—not—until now—all about it."

"I had no idea," she said next. "I had no idea—not—until now—everything about it."

"All about it?" he cried.

"Is it all about that?" he cried.

"Yes, the meaning of what I felt—that it's someone as real as you, as real as me—that I love someone out there—someone I can't see."

"Yes, the meaning of what I felt—that there's someone as real as you, as real as me—that I love someone out there—someone I can't see."

"Moira!" His voice sent shivers down my back. "You're crazy—you're mad—you mean—you mean—you love someone you've never met—someone you can't see?" She nodded.

"Moira!" His voice sent chills down my spine. "You're insane—you’re out of your mind—you mean—you love someone you've never met—someone you can't see?" She nodded.

"I've loved him always," she said. "All my life I've known him for ever and ever—I know him more than anything in the world—from the time I could think he has lived in my heart—I didn't know him until now—I only suffered when he wasn't there, and went wandering and searching for him—and you've kept me from him—for I didn't know—"

"I've always loved him," she said. "I've known him my whole life—I know him better than anything else in the world. Since I could think, he’s lived in my heart. I didn’t really know him until now. I only felt pain when he wasn’t around and searched for him everywhere—and you kept me from him—because I didn’t know—"

"Moira," he called to her in his pain, "don't think these things—don't feel these things—"

"Moira," he called to her in his pain, "don’t think those things—don’t feel those things—"

But she only looked at him kindly and as if she were a long way off.

But she just gazed at him warmly, as if she were far away.

"I love him," she said, "better than life."

"I love him," she said, "more than anything."

He stared at her then, and I saw what was in his mind. He thought she was crazy—stark, staring crazy. Next he said, "Good night, Moira—my darling, Moira." And he stumbled out into the fog like a man that's been struck blind.

He looked at her then, and I saw what was on his mind. He thought she was insane—completely, utterly insane. Then he said, "Good night, Moira—my dear, Moira." And he stumbled out into the fog like a guy who had just gone blind.

But I knew she wasn't crazy. Maybe 't was living with Mis' MacFarland made me believe things like that. Maybe[Pg 323] 't was Moira herself. But I didn't feel she was any more crazy than I do when I've heard folks recite, "I know that my Redeemer liveth."

But I knew she wasn't crazy. Maybe it was living with Miss MacFarland that made me think things like that. Maybe[Pg 323] it was Moira herself. But I didn't feel she was any crazier than I do when I've heard people say, "I know that my Redeemer lives."

But this isn't the end—this isn't the strangest part! Listen to what happened next.

But this isn't the end—this isn't the weirdest part! Check out what happened next.

There was a storm after the fog and strange vessels came into the port—and Moira came to Mis' MacFarland and her eyes were starry and says she:

There was a storm after the fog and strange boats arrived at the port—and Moira went to Mis' MacFarland, her eyes sparkling, and said:

"I'm going to get 'em to put me aboard that vessel," and she points to a bark which is a rare thing to see nowadays in these waters.

"I'm going to get them to let me on that ship," and she points to a boat that's a rare sight these days in these waters.

"He's out there," says she.

"He's out there," she says.

I didn't doubt her—I didn't doubt her any more than if she'd said the sun was shining when my own eyes were blinded by the light of it.

I didn't doubt her—I didn't doubt her any more than if she had said the sun was shining while my own eyes were blinded by its light.

"Go, then," says Mis' MacFarland.

"Go on," says Mis' MacFarland.

I tell you Moira was dragged out of that house as by a magnet. The sky had cleared and lay far off and cold, and the wrack of the broken clouds was burning itself up in the west when I saw a dory cast off from the vessel.

I tell you, Moira was pulled out of that house as if by a magnet. The sky had cleared and stretched far away and cold, and the remnants of the broken clouds were fading in the west when I saw a small boat push away from the vessel.

It was a queer procession came up our path, some foreign-looking sailors, and they carried a man on a sort of stretcher, and Moira walked alongside of him. I saw three things about him the same way you see a whole country in a flash of lightning.

It was a strange procession that came down our path, some foreign-looking sailors carrying a man on a makeshift stretcher, and Moira walked beside him. I noticed three things about him, just as you see an entire landscape in a flash of lightning.

One was that he was the strangest, the most beautiful man I had ever looked on, and I saw that he was dying.

One was that he was the weirdest, most beautiful man I had ever seen, and I realized that he was dying.

Then in the next breath I knew he belonged to Moira more than anyone on earth ever had or would. Then all of a sudden it was as if a hand caught hold of my heart and squeezed the blood from it like water out of a sponge, for all at the same time I saw that they hadn't been born at the right time for each other and that they had only a moment to look into each other's faces—before the darkness of death could swallow him.

Then in the next instant, I realized he belonged to Moira more than anyone else ever had or ever would. Suddenly, it felt like a hand grabbed my heart and squeezed the blood out of it like water from a sponge, because all at once I realized they hadn’t been born at the right time for each other and that they only had a moment to look into each other’s faces—before the darkness of death could consume him.

I couldn't bear it. I wanted to cry out to God that this miracle had come to pass only to be wiped out like a mark in the sand. He was as different from anyone I'd ever seen as Moira was. How can I say to you what I saw and felt. I knew that he belonged to Moira and Moira belonged to him. If I'd have met him at the ends of the[Pg 324] earth I'd have known that they belonged together. We all dream about things like this when we're young—about there being a perfect love for us somewhere on earth—but there isn't, because we're not good enough.

I couldn't handle it. I wanted to cry out to God that this miracle had happened only to be erased like a mark in the sand. He was as different from anyone I’d ever met as Moira was. How can I explain what I saw and felt? I knew he belonged to Moira and Moira belonged to him. If I had run into him at the ends of the[Pg 324] earth, I would have known they were meant for each other. We all fantasize about things like this when we're young—about finding a perfect love somewhere on earth—but it doesn’t exist, because we’re not good enough.

The perfect flower can't bloom in most gardens. What these two had was love beyond love—the thing that poor, blundering mankind's been working for and straining toward all down the ages.

The perfect flower can't bloom in most gardens. What these two had was love beyond love—the thing that struggling humanity has been striving for throughout the ages.

Love was what they had, not dimmed and tarnished, not the little flicker that comes for a moment and is gone, like in most of our lives, but the pure fire. The love that mankind tries to find in God—the final wonder. Some of us, at most, have a day or hour—a vision that's as far off and dim as northern lights.

Love was what they had, not faded or dull, not just a brief sparkle that comes and goes like in many of our lives, but the pure flame. The kind of love that people seek in God—the ultimate miracle. For most of us, we might experience it for just a day or an hour—a vision that's as distant and faint as the northern lights.

Mis' MacFarland and me looked at each other and, without saying anything, we walked from the room. I saw tears streaming down her face and then I realized that I couldn't see for my own, I was crying the way you may do twice in your life, if you're lucky, because you've seen something so beautiful, poor, weak human nature can't bear it.

Mis' MacFarland and I exchanged glances and, without a word, left the room. I noticed tears streaming down her face and then I realized I couldn’t see through my own; I was crying the kind of tears you might experience only twice in your life, if you're lucky, because you've witnessed something so beautiful that frail human nature just can't handle it.

After a long time Mis' MacFarland spoke.

After a long time, Ms. MacFarland spoke.

"It has to happen on earth, once in a while," she said, "the heart's desire to millions and millions of people living and dead—the dream of all who know the meaning of love. Sometimes it must come true."

"It has to happen on Earth, once in a while," she said, "the heart's desire for millions and millions of people, both living and dead—the dream of everyone who understands the meaning of love. Sometimes it must come true."

That's how it made me feel, and I've always wanted to be a witness to what I saw—but there aren't many to whom you dare to tell it.

That's how it made me feel, and I've always wanted to share what I experienced—but there aren't many people you feel safe telling it to.

After a time we went back and he was lying there, his face shining like Moira's had when she'd found him in the dark spaces where she'd had to search for him. His hair was like dark silver, and his eyes were young like Moira's and blue as the sea at dawn. Wisdom was what was in his face, and love—and he lay there, quiet, holding Moira's hand in his.

After a while, we returned and he was lying there, his face glowing like Moira's had when she found him in the dark places where she had to look for him. His hair was dark silver, and his eyes were youthful like Moira's and as blue as the sea at dawn. Wisdom filled his face, along with love—and he lay there, peacefully, holding Moira's hand in his.

But even as I looked a change came over him and I saw the end wasn't far away, and Moira saw it and clung fast to him.

But even as I watched, something changed in him and I realized the end was near, and Moira noticed it too and held on tight to him.

"Take me with you," she said. "I have found you and can't leave you. I've looked for you so often and I[Pg 325] couldn't find you. We lost each other so many times and the road together was so blind."

"Take me with you," she said. "I’ve found you and can’t leave you. I’ve searched for you so many times and I[Pg 325] couldn’t find you. We lost each other so often and the journey together was so unclear."

"It's all the same," he said, "she knows." He nodded to Mis' MacFarland. "It's all the same."

"It's all the same," he said, "she knows." He nodded to Miss MacFarland. "It's all the same."

Mis' MacFarland motioned to me and I came to her and I was trembling like a leaf.

Mis' MacFarland waved me over, and I approached her, trembling like a leaf.

"It's only walking into another room," she said.

"It's just walking into another room," she said.

Moira sat beside him, his hand in hers, pleading with her eyes. He turned to Mis' MacFarland—"You make her understand," he said, "we all have to wait our turn. You make her understand that we're all the same."

Moira sat next to him, holding his hand, her eyes filled with desperation. He turned to Mis' MacFarland—"You need to make her understand," he said, "we all have to wait our turn. Make her see that we're all the same."

And we knew that he was talking about life and death. And then, as I watched, I saw the life of him was ebbing out and saw that Moira knew it. And then he was gone, just like the slow turning out of a light.

And we knew he was talking about life and death. Then, as I watched, I saw his life fading away and I could tell that Moira knew it too. And then he was gone, just like a light slowly dimming.

Moira turned to Mis' MacFarland and looked at her, and then I saw she'd gotten to the other side of grief, to where Mis' MacFarland was—to the place where there wasn't any death.[Pg 326]

Moira turned to Mis' MacFarland and looked at her, and then I saw she had moved past grief, to where Mis' MacFarland was—to the place where there was no death.[Pg 326]


"THE FAT OF THE LAND"[21]

By ANZIA YEZIERSKA

By ANZIA YEZIERSKA

From The Century

From *The Century*

In an air-shaft so narrow that you could touch the next wall with your bare hands, Hanneh Breineh leaned out and knocked on her neighbor's window.

In a ventilation shaft so narrow that you could reach out and touch the next wall with your bare hands, Hanneh Breineh leaned out and knocked on her neighbor's window.

"Can you loan me your wash-boiler for the clothes?" she called.

"Can you lend me your laundry boiler?" she called.

Mrs. Pelz threw up the sash.

Mrs. Pelz threw up the window.

"The boiler? What's the matter with yours again? Didn't you tell me you had it fixed already last week?"

"The boiler? What's wrong with yours this time? Didn't you say you got it fixed last week?"

"A black year on him, the robber, the way he fixed it! If you have no luck in this world, then it's better not to live. There I spent out fifteen cents to stop up one hole, and it runs out another. How I ate out my gall bargaining with him he should let it down to fifteen cents! He wanted yet a quarter, the swindler. Gottuniu! my bitter heart on him for every penny he took from me for nothing!"

"A terrible year for him, the thief, the way he handled it! If you have no luck in this world, then it's better not to live. I spent fifteen cents to fix one problem, and another one popped up. I was so frustrated trying to bargain with him to get it down to fifteen cents! He still wanted a quarter, the con artist. Gottuniu! My heart aches for every penny he took from me for nothing!"

"You got to watch all those swindlers, or they'll steal the whites out of your eyes," admonished Mrs. Pelz. "You should have tried out your boiler before you paid him. Wait a minute till I empty out my dirty clothes in a pillow-case; then I'll hand it to you."

"You have to be careful of all those con artists, or they’ll take advantage of you," warned Mrs. Pelz. "You should have tested your boiler before you paid him. Hold on a second while I dump my dirty clothes into a pillowcase; then I’ll give it to you."

Mrs. Pelz returned with the boiler and tried to hand it across to Hanneh Breineh, but the soap-box refrigerator on the window-sill was in the way.

Mrs. Pelz came back with the boiler and tried to pass it to Hanneh Breineh, but the soap-box refrigerator on the window sill was blocking the way.

"You got to come in for the boiler yourself," said Mrs. Pelz.

"You have to come in for the boiler yourself," said Mrs. Pelz.

"Wait only till I tie my Sammy on to the high-chair he shouldn't fall on me again. He's so wild that ropes won't hold him."[Pg 327]

"Just wait until I strap my Sammy into the high chair so he won't fall on me again. He's so hyper that ropes can't keep him in place."[Pg 327]

Hanneh Breineh tied the child in the chair, stuck a pacifier in his mouth, and went in to her neighbor. As she took the boiler Mrs. Pelz said:

Hanneh Breineh secured the child in the chair, put a pacifier in his mouth, and went over to her neighbor. As she grabbed the boiler, Mrs. Pelz said:

"Do you know Mrs. Melker ordered fifty pounds of chicken for her daughter's wedding? And such grand chickens! Shining like gold! My heart melted in me just looking at the flowing fatness of those chickens."

"Do you know Mrs. Melker ordered fifty pounds of chicken for her daughter's wedding? And such fancy chickens! Shining like gold! My heart melted just looking at the rich juiciness of those chickens."

Hanneh Breineh smacked her thin, dry lips, a hungry gleam in her sunken eyes.

Hanneh Breineh smacked her thin, dry lips, a hungry gleam in her sunken eyes.

"Fifty pounds!" she gasped. "It ain't possible. How do you know?"

"Fifty pounds!" she exclaimed. "That's not possible. How do you know?"

"I heard her with my own ears. I saw them with my own eyes. And she said she will chop up the chicken livers with onions and eggs for an appetizer, and then she will buy twenty-five pounds of fish, and cook it sweet and sour with raisins, and she said she will bake all her strudels on pure chicken fat."

"I heard her myself. I saw them with my own eyes. And she said she will chop up the chicken livers with onions and eggs for an appetizer, then she will buy twenty-five pounds of fish and cook it sweet and sour with raisins, and she said she will bake all her strudels in pure chicken fat."

"Some people work themselves up in the world," sighed Hanneh Breineh. "For them is America flowing with milk and honey. In Savel Mrs. Melker used to get shriveled up from hunger. She and her children used to live on potato peelings and crusts of dry bread picked out from the barrels; and in America she lives to eat chicken, and apple strudels soaking in fat."

"Some people really hustle to get ahead," sighed Hanneh Breineh. "For them, America is like a land of plenty. Back in Savel, Mrs. Melker was always starving. She and her kids survived on potato peels and leftover dry bread scraped from the barrels; now in America, she gets to enjoy chicken and apple strudels drenched in fat."

"The world is a wheel always turning," philosophized Mrs. Pelz. "Those who were high go down low, and those who've been low go up higher. Who will believe me here in America that in Poland I was a cook in a banker's house? I handled ducks and geese every day. I used to bake coffee-cake with cream so thick you could cut it with a knife."

"The world is like a wheel that's always turning," Mrs. Pelz mused. "People who are on top go down, and those who are at the bottom rise up. Who here in America would believe that in Poland, I was a cook in a banker's house? I dealt with ducks and geese every day. I used to bake coffee cake with cream so thick you could slice it with a knife."

"And do you think I was a nobody in Poland?" broke in Hanneh Breineh, tears welling in her eyes as the memories of her past rushed over her. "But what's the use of talking? In America money is everything. Who cares who my father or grandfather was in Poland? Without money I'm a living dead one. My head dries out worrying how to get for the children the eating a penny cheaper."

"And do you think I was a nobody in Poland?" interrupted Hanneh Breineh, tears filling her eyes as memories of her past flooded back. "But what’s the point of talking? In America, money is everything. Who cares who my father or grandfather was in Poland? Without money, I'm a living ghost. I stress over how to get the kids food for a penny less."

Mrs. Pelz wagged her head, a gnawing envy contracting her features.[Pg 328]

Mrs. Pelz shook her head, a nagging jealousy tightening her features.[Pg 328]

"Mrs. Melker had it good from the day she came," she said begrudgingly. "Right away she sent all her children to the factory, and she began to cook meat for dinner every day. She and her children have eggs and buttered rolls for breakfast each morning like millionaires."

"Mrs. Melker had it made from the day she arrived," she said reluctantly. "Right away, she sent all her kids to the factory, and she started cooking meat for dinner every night. She and her kids have eggs and buttered rolls for breakfast every morning like they’re rich."

A sudden fall and a baby's scream, and the boiler dropped from Hanneh Breineh's hands as she rushed into her kitchen, Mrs. Pelz after her. They found the high-chair turned on top of the baby.

A sudden crash and a baby's cry, and the boiler slipped from Hanneh Breineh's hands as she hurried into her kitchen, with Mrs. Pelz right behind her. They discovered the high chair toppled over on top of the baby.

"Gevalt! Save me! Run for a doctor!" cried Hanneh Breineh as she dragged the child from under the high-chair. "He's killed! He's killed! My only child! My precious lamb!" she shrieked as she ran back and forth with the screaming infant.

"Gevalt! Save me! Get a doctor!" cried Hanneh Breineh as she pulled the child from under the high chair. "He's dead! He's dead! My only child! My precious lamb!" she screamed as she ran back and forth with the wailing baby.

Mrs. Pelz snatched little Sammy from the mother's hands.

Mrs. Pelz grabbed little Sammy from his mother's hands.

"Meshugneh! what are you running around like a crazy, frightening the child? Let me see. Let me tend to him. He ain't killed yet." She hastened to the sink to wash the child's face, and discovered a swelling lump on his forehead. "Have you a quarter in your house?" she asked.

"Meshugneh! Why are you running around like a lunatic, scaring the kid? Let me see him. Let me take care of him. He’s not dead yet." She rushed to the sink to wash the child's face and noticed a swollen lump on his forehead. "Do you have a quarter in your house?" she asked.

"Yes, I got one," replied Hanneh Breineh, climbing on a chair. "I got to keep it on a high shelf where the children can't get it."

"Yeah, I got one," Hanneh Breineh said as she climbed onto a chair. "I have to keep it on a high shelf where the kids can't reach it."

Mrs. Pelz seized the quarter Hanneh Breineh handed down to her.

Mrs. Pelz grabbed the quarter that Hanneh Breineh passed to her.

"Now pull your left eyelid three times while I'm pressing the quarter, and you will see the swelling go down."

"Now pull down your left eyelid three times while I press the quarter, and you'll see the swelling reduce."

Hanneh Breineh took the child again in her arms, shaking and cooing over it and caressing it.

Hanneh Breineh picked up the child again, shaking it gently, cooing to it, and stroking it affectionately.

"Ah-ah-ah, Sammy! Ah-ah-ah-ah, little lamb! Ah-ah-ah, little bird! Ah-ah-ah-ah, precious heart! Oh, you saved my life; I thought he was killed," gasped Hanneh Breineh, turning to Mrs. Pelz. "Oi-i!" she sighed, "a mother's heart! always in fear over her children. The minute anything happens to them all life goes out of me. I lose my head and I don't know where I am any more."

"Ah-ah-ah, Sammy! Ah-ah-ah-ah, little lamb! Ah-ah-ah, little bird! Ah-ah-ah-ah, precious heart! Oh, you saved my life; I thought he was killed," gasped Hanneh Breineh, turning to Mrs. Pelz. "Oi-i!" she sighed, "a mother's heart! Always scared for her kids. The moment something happens to them, I feel like all life drains out of me. I lose my mind and don’t know where I am anymore."

"No wonder the child fell," admonished Mrs. Pelz. "You should have a red ribbon or red beads on his neck to[Pg 329] keep away the evil eye. Wait. I got something in my machine-drawer."

"No wonder the kid fell," Mrs. Pelz scolded. "You should have a red ribbon or red beads around his neck to[Pg 329] ward off the evil eye. Hold on. I have something in my machine drawer."

Mrs. Pelz returned, bringing the boiler and a red string, which she tied about the child's neck while the mother proceeded to fill the boiler.

Mrs. Pelz came back, carrying the boiler and a red string, which she tied around the child's neck while the mother filled the boiler.

A little later Hanneh Breineh again came into Mrs. Pelz's kitchen, holding Sammy in one arm and in the other an apron full of potatoes. Putting the child down on the floor, she seated herself on the unmade kitchen-bed and began to peel the potatoes in her apron.

A little later, Hanneh Breineh walked back into Mrs. Pelz's kitchen, holding Sammy in one arm and an apron full of potatoes in the other. After placing the child on the floor, she sat down on the unmade kitchen bed and started peeling the potatoes in her apron.

"Woe to me!" sobbed Hanneh Breineh. "To my bitter luck there ain't no end. With all my other troubles, the stove got broke'. I lighted the fire to boil the clothes, and it's to get choked with smoke. I paid rent only a week ago, and the agent don't want to fix it. A thunder should strike him! He only comes for the rent, and if anything has to be fixed, then he don't want to hear nothing."

"Woe is me!" sobbed Hanneh Breineh. "Just when I thought things couldn't get worse, they do. On top of all my other problems, the stove broke. I lit the fire to boil the clothes, and now it’s choking with smoke. I paid the rent just a week ago, and the landlord doesn’t want to fix it. He should be struck by lightning! He only shows up for the rent, and when something needs fixing, he doesn’t want to hear a thing."

"Why comes it to me so hard?" went on Hanneh Breineh, the tears streaming down her cheeks. "I can't stand it no more. I came into you for a minute to run away from my troubles. It's only when I sit myself down to peel potatoes or nurse the baby that I take time to draw a breath, and beg only for death."

"Why is this so difficult for me?" Hanneh Breineh continued, tears streaming down her face. "I can't take it any longer. I came to see you for a minute to escape my problems. It's only when I sit down to peel potatoes or take care of the baby that I find a moment to breathe and wish for nothing but death."

Mrs. Pelz, accustomed to Hanneh Breineh's bitter outbursts, continued her scrubbing.

Mrs. Pelz, used to Hanneh Breineh's angry outbursts, kept on scrubbing.

"Ut!" exclaimed Hanneh Breineh, irritated at her neighbor's silence, "what are you tearing up the world with your cleaning? What's the use to clean up when everything only gets dirty again?"

"Ut!" exclaimed Hanneh Breineh, annoyed by her neighbor's silence, "what's the point of making such a fuss with your cleaning? Why bother cleaning when everything just gets dirty again?"

"I got to shine up my house for the holidays."

"I need to spruce up my house for the holidays."

"You've got it so good nothing lays on your mind but to clean your house. Look on this little blood-sucker," said Hanneh Breineh, pointing to the wizened child, made prematurely solemn from starvation and neglect. "Could anybody keep that brat clean? I wash him one minute, and he is dirty the minute after." Little Sammy grew frightened and began to cry. "Shut up!" ordered the mother, picking up the child to nurse it again. "Can't you see me take a rest for a minute?"

"You've got it so easy that the only thing on your mind is cleaning your house. Look at this little blood-sucker," said Hanneh Breineh, pointing to the frail child, made serious too soon because of hunger and neglect. "Who could keep that kid clean? I wash him for one minute, and he's dirty the next." Little Sammy got scared and started to cry. "Shut up!" the mother snapped, picking up the child to feed him again. "Can’t you see I’m trying to take a break for a minute?"

The hungry child began to cry at the top of its weakened lungs.[Pg 330]

The hungry child started crying as loud as they could.[Pg 330]

"Na, na, you glutton." Hanneh Breineh took out a dirty pacifier from her pocket and stuffed it into the baby's mouth. The grave, pasty-faced infant shrank into a panic of fear, and chewed the nipple nervously, clinging to it with both his thin little hands.

"No, no, you greedy one." Hanneh Breineh pulled a dirty pacifier from her pocket and forced it into the baby's mouth. The serious, pale-faced infant recoiled in fear and nervously sucked on the nipple, holding onto it tightly with both his little hands.

"For what did I need yet the sixth one?" groaned Hanneh Breineh, turning to Mrs. Pelz. "Wasn't it enough five mouths to feed? If I didn't have this child on my neck, I could turn myself around and earn a few cents." She wrung her hands in a passion of despair. "Gottuniu! the earth should only take it before it grows up!"

"For what did I need a sixth one?" groaned Hanneh Breineh, turning to Mrs. Pelz. "Wasn't it enough to feed five mouths? If I didn't have this kid hanging on me, I could turn things around and earn a few bucks." She wrung her hands in a fit of despair. "God help us! The earth should just take it before it grows up!"

"Pshaw! Pshaw!" reproved Mrs. Pelz. "Pity yourself on the child. Let it grow up already so long as it is here. See how frightened it looks on you." Mrs. Pelz took the child in her arms and petted it. "The poor little lamb! What did it done you should hate it so?"

"Pshaw! Pshaw!" Mrs. Pelz scolded. "Have some pity for the child. Just let it grow up while it's here. Look how scared it is of you." Mrs. Pelz picked up the child and cuddled it. "The poor little thing! What did it do to make you hate it so?"

Hanneh Breineh pushed Mrs. Pelz away from her.

Hanneh Breineh shoved Mrs. Pelz away from her.

"To whom can I open the wounds of my heart?" she moaned. "Nobody has pity on me. You don't believe me, nobody believes me until I'll fall down like a horse in the middle of the street. Oi weh! mine life is so black for my eyes. Some mothers got luck. A child gets run over by a car, some fall from a window, some burn themselves up with a match, some get choked with diphtheria; but no death takes mine away."

"Who can I share the wounds of my heart with?" she lamented. "No one has any compassion for me. You don’t believe me, and nobody believes me until I collapse like a horse in the middle of the street. Oi weh! My life is so dark to me. Some mothers get lucky. A child gets hit by a car, some fall from a window, some accidentally burn themselves with a match, some choke on diphtheria; but no death takes mine away."

"God from the world! stop cursing!" admonished Mrs. Pelz. "What do you want from the poor children? Is it their fault that their father makes small wages? Why do you let it all out on them?" Mrs. Pelz sat down beside Hanneh Breineh. "Wait only till your children get old enough to go to the shop and earn money," she consoled. "Push only through those few years while they are yet small; your sun will begin to shine, you will live on the fat of the land, when they begin to bring you in the wages each week."

"Stop cursing, for goodness' sake!" Mrs. Pelz scolded. "What do you want from those poor kids? It’s not their fault that their father makes so little money. Why do you take it all out on them?" Mrs. Pelz sat down next to Hanneh Breineh. "Just hang in there until your kids are old enough to go to work and earn some money," she reassured her. "Just push through these few years while they’re still small; your luck will turn, and you’ll enjoy a better life when they start bringing home their paychecks each week."

Hanneh Breineh refused to be comforted.

Hanneh Breineh wouldn’t let herself be comforted.

"Till they are old enough to go to the shop and earn money they'll eat the head off my bones," she wailed. "If you only knew the fights I got by each meal. Maybe I gave Abe a bigger piece of bread than Fanny. Maybe Fanny got a little more soup in her plate than Jake. [Pg 331]Eating is dearer than diamonds. Potatoes went up a cent on a pound, and milk is only for millionaires. And once a week, when I buy a little meat for the Sabbath, the butcher weighs it for me like gold, with all the bones in it. When I come to lay the meat out on a plate and divide it up, there ain't nothing to it but bones. Before, he used to throw me in a piece of fat extra or a piece of lung, but now you got to pay for everything, even for a bone to the soup."

"Until they're old enough to go to the store and make their own money, they'll suck me dry," she cried. "If you only knew the battles I fought over every meal. Maybe I gave Abe a bigger piece of bread than Fanny. Maybe Fanny got a bit more soup in her bowl than Jake. [Pg 331]Food is more expensive than diamonds. Potatoes went up a cent per pound, and milk is only for the rich. And once a week, when I buy a little meat for the Sabbath, the butcher weighs it for me like it's gold, bones and all. When I finally lay the meat out on a plate and portion it out, it's mostly just bones. Before, he used to toss in an extra piece of fat or a lung, but now you have to pay for everything, even the bones for the soup."

"Never mind; you'll yet come out from all your troubles. Just as soon as your children get old enough to get their working papers the more children you got, the more money you'll have."

"Don't worry; you'll get through all your troubles. As soon as your kids are old enough to get their work permits, the more kids you have, the more money you'll make."

"Why should I fool myself with the false shine of hope? Don't I know it's already my black luck not to have it good in this world? Do you think American children will right away give everything they earn to their mother?"

"Why should I kid myself with the fake sparkle of hope? Don't I know it's already my bad luck not to have it easy in this world? Do you think American kids will just give everything they earn to their mom?"

"I know what is with you the matter," said Mrs. Pelz. "You didn't eat yet to-day. When it is empty in the stomach, the whole world looks black. Come, only let me give you something good to taste in the mouth; that will freshen you up." Mrs. Pelz went to the cupboard and brought out the saucepan of gefülte fish that she had cooked for dinner and placed it on the table in front of Hanneh Breineh. "Give a taste my fish," she said, taking one slice on a spoon, and handing it to Hanneh Breineh with a piece of bread. "I wouldn't give it to you on a plate because I just cleaned out my house, and I don't want to dirty up my dishes."

"I know what's bothering you," said Mrs. Pelz. "You haven't eaten yet today. When your stomach is empty, everything in the world looks bleak. Come on, let me give you something delicious to eat; it will perk you up." Mrs. Pelz went to the cupboard, took out the saucepan of gefülte fish she had made for dinner, and set it on the table in front of Hanneh Breineh. "Try my fish," she said, scooping a slice onto a spoon and handing it to Hanneh Breineh along with a piece of bread. "I wouldn't put it on a plate because I just cleaned my house, and I don't want to mess up my dishes."

"What, am I a stranger you should have to serve me on a plate yet!" cried Hanneh Breineh, snatching the fish in her trembling fingers.

"What, am I a stranger that you should have to serve me on a plate yet?" cried Hanneh Breineh, grabbing the fish in her shaking hands.

"Oi weh! how it melts through all the bones!" she exclaimed, brightening as she ate. "May it be for good luck to us all!" she exulted, waving aloft the last precious bite.

"Oh wow! how it melts through all the bones!" she exclaimed, brightening as she ate. "May it bring good luck to us all!" she celebrated, waving the last precious bite in the air.

Mrs. Pelz was so flattered that she even ladled up a spoonful of gravy.

Mrs. Pelz was so flattered that she even served up a spoonful of gravy.

"There is a bit of onion and carrot in it," she said as she handed it to her neighbor.[Pg 332]

"There’s a little onion and carrot in it," she said as she handed it to her neighbor.[Pg 332]

Hanneh Breineh sipped the gravy drop by drop, like a connoisseur sipping wine.

Hanneh Breineh savored the gravy drop by drop, like a connoisseur enjoying wine.

"Ah-h-h! a taste of that gravy lifts me up to heaven!" As she disposed leisurely of the slice of onion and carrot she relaxed and expanded and even grew jovial. "Let us wish all our troubles on the Russian Czar! Let him bust with our worries for rent! Let him get shriveled with our hunger for bread! Let his eyes dry out of his head looking for work!"

"Ah-h-h! A taste of that gravy takes me straight to heaven!" As she casually finished off the slice of onion and carrot, she relaxed, opened up, and even became cheerful. "Let's wish all our troubles on the Russian Czar! Let him burst with our worries about rent! Let him wither away from our hunger for bread! Let his eyes dry out looking for work!"

"Pshaw! I'm forgetting from everything," she exclaimed, jumping up. "It must be eleven or soon twelve, and my children will be right away out of school and fall on me like a pack of wild wolves. I better quick run to the market and see what cheaper I can get for a quarter."

"Pshaw! I'm forgetting everything," she exclaimed, jumping up. "It must be eleven or almost twelve, and my kids will be out of school any minute and swarm around me like a pack of wild wolves. I should quickly run to the market and see what I can get for a quarter."

Because of the lateness of her coming, the stale bread at the nearest bake-shop was sold out, and Hanneh Breineh had to trudge from shop to shop in search of the usual bargain, and spent nearly an hour to save two cents.

Because she arrived late, the old bread at the closest bakery was sold out, and Hanneh Breineh had to walk from store to store looking for her usual deal, spending almost an hour to save two cents.

In the meantime the children returned from school, and, finding the door locked, climbed through the fire-escape, and entered the house through the window. Seeing nothing on the table, they rushed to the stove. Abe pulled a steaming potato out of the boiling pot, and so scalded his fingers that the potato fell to the floor; whereupon the three others pounced on it.

In the meantime, the kids came back from school and, finding the door locked, climbed through the fire escape and entered the house through the window. Seeing nothing on the table, they rushed to the stove. Abe pulled a steaming potato out of the boiling pot and burned his fingers so badly that the potato fell to the floor; then the other three dove for it.

"It was my potato," cried Abe, blowing his burned fingers, while with the other hand and his foot he cuffed and kicked the three who were struggling on the floor. A wild fight ensued, and the potato was smashed under Abe's foot amid shouts and screams. Hanneh Breineh, on the stairs, heard the noise of her famished brood, and topped their cries with curses and invectives.

"It was my potato," yelled Abe, blowing on his burned fingers, while using his other hand and foot to hit and kick the three who were rolling on the floor. A chaotic fight broke out, and the potato got crushed under Abe's foot amid all the shouting and screaming. Hanneh Breineh, on the stairs, heard the racket from her hungry kids, adding her curses and insults to their cries.

"They are here already, the savages! They are here already to shorten my life! They heard you all over the hall, in all the houses around!"

"They're already here, the savages! They're here to cut my life short! They heard you all over the hall, in every house around!"

The children, disregarding her words, pounced on her market-basket, shouting ravenously: "Mama, I'm hungry! What more do you got to eat?"

The kids, ignoring her words, jumped on her market basket, shouting eagerly: "Mom, I'm hungry! What else do you have to eat?"

They tore the bread and herring out of Hanneh Breineh's basket and devoured it in starved savagery, clamoring for more.[Pg 333]

They ripped the bread and herring from Hanneh Breineh's basket and greedily devoured it, shouting for more.[Pg 333]

"Murderers!" screamed Hanneh Breineh, goaded beyond endurance. "What are you tearing from me my flesh? From where should I steal to give you more? Here I had already a pot of potatoes and a whole loaf of bread and two herrings, and you swallowed it down in the wink of an eye. I have to have Rockefeller's millions to fill your stomachs."

"Murderers!" screamed Hanneh Breineh, pushed past her breaking point. "What are you ripping my flesh from me for? Where am I supposed to steal from to give you more? I already had a pot of potatoes, a whole loaf of bread, and two herrings, and you devoured it all in the blink of an eye. I’d need Rockefeller's millions to satisfy your hunger."

All at once Hanneh Breineh became aware that Benny was missing. "Oi weh!" she burst out, wringing her hands in a new wave of woe, "where is Benny? Didn't he come home yet from school?"

All of a sudden, Hanneh Breineh realized that Benny was gone. "Oh no!" she exclaimed, wringing her hands in a fresh wave of distress, "where is Benny? Didn't he come home from school yet?"

She ran out into the hall, opened the grime-coated window, and looked up and down the street; but Benny was nowhere in sight.

She dashed into the hallway, opened the dirty window, and looked up and down the street, but Benny was nowhere to be seen.

"Abe, Jake, Fanny, quick, find Benny!" entreated Hanneh Breineh as she rushed back into the kitchen. But the children, anxious to snatch a few minutes' play before the school-call, dodged past her and hurried out.

"Abe, Jake, Fanny, hurry, find Benny!" Hanneh Breineh pleaded as she rushed back into the kitchen. But the kids, eager to grab a few minutes of play before the school bell, darted past her and rushed outside.

With the baby on her arm, Hanneh Breineh hastened to the kindergarten.

With the baby on her hip, Hanneh Breineh hurried to the kindergarten.

"Why are you keeping Benny here so long?" she shouted at the teacher as she flung open the door. "If you had my bitter heart, you would send him home long ago and not wait till I got to come for him."

"Why are you keeping Benny here so long?" she yelled at the teacher as she swung the door open. "If you had my bitter heart, you would have sent him home a long time ago and not waited until I came to pick him up."

The teacher turned calmly and consulted her record-cards.

The teacher turned calmly and checked her record cards.

"Benny Safron? He wasn't present this morning."

"Benny Safron? He wasn't here this morning."

"Not here?" shrieked Hanneh Breineh. "I pushed him out myself he should go. The children didn't want to take him, and I had no time. Woe is me! Where is my child?" She began pulling her hair and beating her breast as she ran into the street.

"Not here?" screamed Hanneh Breineh. "I pushed him out myself so he would go. The kids didn't want to take him, and I had no time. Oh no! Where is my child?" She started yanking her hair and hitting her chest as she ran into the street.

Mrs. Pelz was busy at a push-cart, picking over some spotted apples, when she heard the clamor of an approaching crowd. A block off she recognized Hanneh Breineh, her hair disheveled, her clothes awry, running toward her with her yelling baby in her arms, the crowd following.

Mrs. Pelz was busy at a pushcart, sorting through some bruised apples, when she heard the noise of an approaching crowd. A block away, she recognized Hanneh Breineh, her hair messy, her clothes askew, running toward her with her screaming baby in her arms, the crowd trailing behind.

"Friend mine," cried Hanneh Breineh, falling on Mrs. Pelz's neck, "I lost my Benny, the best child of all my children." Tears streamed down her red, swollen eyes as she sobbed. "Benny! mine heart, mine life! Oi-i!"[Pg 334]

"Friend," cried Hanneh Breineh, collapsing onto Mrs. Pelz's shoulder, "I lost my Benny, the best of all my kids." Tears flowed from her red, swollen eyes as she sobbed. "Benny! my heart, my life! Oh no!"[Pg 334]

Mrs. Pelz took the frightened baby out of the mother's arms.

Mrs. Pelz took the scared baby out of the mother’s arms.

"Still yourself a little! See how you're frightening your child."

"Calm down a bit! Look at how you're scaring your child."

"Woe to me! Where is my Benny? Maybe he's killed already by a car. Maybe he fainted away from hunger. He didn't eat nothing all day long. Gottuniu! pity yourself on me!"

"Woe is me! Where is my Benny? Maybe he got hit by a car. Maybe he collapsed from hunger. He hasn’t eaten anything all day long. Gottuniu! Have some pity on me!"

She lifted her hands full of tragic entreaty.

She raised her hands in a desperate plea.

"People, my child! Get me my child! I'll go crazy out of my head! Get me my child, or I'll take poison before your eyes!"

"People, my child! Get me my child! I’m going to lose my mind! Bring me my child, or I’ll take poison right in front of you!"

"Still yourself a little!" pleaded Mrs. Pelz.

"Calm down a bit!" begged Mrs. Pelz.

"Talk not to me!" cried Hanneh Breineh, wringing her hands. "You're having all your children. I lost mine. Every good luck comes to other people. But I didn't live yet to see a good day in my life. Mine only joy, mine Benny, is lost away from me."

"Don't talk to me!" shouted Hanneh Breineh, wringing her hands. "You have all your children. I lost mine. All the good luck goes to other people. But I haven't lived to see a single good day in my life. My only joy, my Benny, is gone from me."

The crowd followed Hanneh Breineh as she wailed through the streets, leaning on Mrs. Pelz. By the time she returned to her house the children were back from school; but seeing that Benny was not there, she chased them out in the street, crying:

The crowd followed Hanneh Breineh as she cried through the streets, leaning on Mrs. Pelz. By the time she got back home, the kids were back from school; but noticing that Benny wasn't there, she pushed them out into the street, yelling:

"Out of here, you robbers, gluttons! Go find Benny!" Hanneh Breineh crumpled into a chair in utter prostration. "Oi weh! he's lost! Mine life; my little bird; mine only joy! How many nights I spent nursing him when he had the measles! And all that I suffered for weeks and months when he had the whooping-cough! How the eyes went out of my head till I learned him how to walk, till I learned him how to talk! And such a smart child! If I lost all the others, it wouldn't tear me so by the heart."

"Get out of here, you thieves, gluttons! Go find Benny!" Hanneh Breineh collapsed into a chair in total despair. "Oi weh! he's lost! My life; my little bird; my only joy! How many nights did I spend taking care of him when he had the measles! And all that I went through for weeks and months when he had the whooping cough! I was so stressed until I taught him how to walk, until I taught him how to talk! And he's such a smart kid! If I lost all the others, it wouldn't hurt my heart as much."

She worked herself up into such a hysteria, crying, and tearing her hair, and hitting her head with her knuckles, that at last she fell into a faint. It took some time before Mrs. Pelz, with the aid of neighbors, revived her.

She worked herself into such a frenzy, crying, pulling her hair, and hitting her head with her fists, that she eventually fainted. It took a while for Mrs. Pelz, with the help of the neighbors, to bring her back to consciousness.

"Benny, mine angel!" she moaned as she opened her eyes.

"Benny, my angel!" she groaned as she opened her eyes.

Just then a policeman came in with the lost Benny.

Just then a police officer walked in with the lost Benny.

"Na, na, here you got him already!" said Mrs. Pelz[Pg 335] "Why did you carry on so for nothing? Why did you tear up the world like a crazy?"

"No, no, you've already got him here!" said Mrs. Pelz[Pg 335] "Why did you make such a fuss for no reason? Why did you go crazy and mess everything up?"

The child's face was streaked with tears as he cowered, frightened and forlorn. Hanneh Breineh sprang toward him, slapping his cheeks, boxing his ears, before the neighbors could rescue him from her.

The child's face was wet with tears as he crouched down, scared and lonely. Hanneh Breineh rushed toward him, smacking his cheeks and hitting his ears, before the neighbors could step in and save him from her.

"Woe on your head!" cried the mother. "Where did you lost yourself? Ain't I got enough worries on my head than to go around looking for you? I didn't have yet a minute's peace from that child since he was born."

"Woe to you!" cried the mother. "Where have you been? Don't I have enough worries without having to search for you? I haven't had a moment's peace from that child since the day he was born."

"See a crazy mother!" remonstrated Mrs. Pelz, rescuing Benny from another beating. "Such a mouth! With one breath she blesses him when he is lost, and with the other breath she curses him when he is found."

"Look at that crazy mother!" Mrs. Pelz exclaimed, saving Benny from another beating. "What a mouth! With one breath, she blesses him when he's lost, and with the next breath, she curses him when he's found."

Hanneh Breineh took from the window-sill a piece of herring covered with swarming flies, and putting it on a slice of dry bread, she filled a cup of tea that had been stewing all day, and dragged Benny over to the table to eat.

Hanneh Breineh picked up a piece of herring swarming with flies from the window-sill, placed it on a slice of dry bread, poured herself a cup of tea that had been brewing all day, and pulled Benny over to the table to eat.

But the child, choking with tears, was unable to touch the food.

But the child, overwhelmed with tears, couldn't bring themselves to eat the food.

"Go eat!" commanded Hanneh Breineh. "Eat and choke yourself eating!"

"Go eat!" ordered Hanneh Breineh. "Eat and make yourself sick while you're at it!"

"Maybe she won't remember me no more. Maybe the servant won't let me in," thought Mrs. Pelz as she walked by the brownstone house on Eighty-fourth Street where she had been told Hanneh Breineh now lived. At last she summoned up enough courage to climb the steps. She was all out of breath as she rang the bell with trembling fingers. "Oi weh! even the outside smells riches and plenty! Such curtains! And shades on all windows like by millionaires! Twenty years ago she used to eat from the pot to the hand, and now she lives in such a palace."

"Maybe she won't remember me anymore. Maybe the servant won't let me in," thought Mrs. Pelz as she walked past the brownstone house on Eighty-fourth Street where she had been told Hanneh Breineh now lived. Finally, she gathered enough courage to climb the steps. She was out of breath as she rang the bell with trembling fingers. "Oi weh! even the outside smells of wealth and abundance! Such curtains! And shades on all the windows like those of millionaires! Twenty years ago, she used to eat from the pot to the hand, and now she lives in such a palace."

A whiff of steam-heated warmth swept over Mrs. Pelz as the door opened, and she saw her old friend of the tenements dressed in silk and diamonds like a being from another world.

A rush of warm steam washed over Mrs. Pelz as the door swung open, and she caught sight of her old friend from the tenements, dressed in silk and diamonds like someone from another world.

"Mrs. Pelz, is it you!" cried Hanneh Breineh, overjoyed at the sight of her former neighbor. "Come right in. Since when are you back in New York?"[Pg 336]

"Mrs. Pelz, is that you!" exclaimed Hanneh Breineh, thrilled to see her old neighbor. "Come on in. When did you get back to New York?"[Pg 336]

"We came last week," mumbled Mrs. Pelz as she was led into a richly carpeted reception-room.

"We came last week," mumbled Mrs. Pelz as she was taken into a lavishly carpeted reception room.

"Make yourself comfortable. Take off your shawl," urged Hanneh Breineh.

"Get comfortable. Take off your shawl," urged Hanneh Breineh.

But Mrs. Pelz only drew her shawl more tightly around her, a keen sense of her poverty gripping her as she gazed, abashed by the luxurious wealth that shone from every corner.

But Mrs. Pelz only wrapped her shawl more tightly around herself, a sharp awareness of her poverty hitting her as she looked on, embarrassed by the lavish wealth that glimmered from every corner.

"This shawl covers up my rags," she said, trying to hide her shabby sweater.

"This shawl hides my old clothes," she said, trying to cover up her worn sweater.

"I'll tell you what; come right into the kitchen," suggested Hanneh Breineh. "The servant is away for this afternoon, and we can feel more comfortable there. I can breathe like a free person in my kitchen when the girl has her day out."

"I'll tell you what; come right into the kitchen," suggested Hanneh Breineh. "The maid is gone for the afternoon, and we can feel more comfortable there. I can breathe freely in my kitchen when the girl has her day off."

Mrs. Pelz glanced about her in an excited daze. Never in her life had she seen anything so wonderful as a white tiled kitchen, with its glistening porcelain sink and the aluminum pots and pans that shone like silver.

Mrs. Pelz looked around her in an excited daze. Never in her life had she seen anything as amazing as a white-tiled kitchen, with its sparkling porcelain sink and the aluminum pots and pans that shone like silver.

"Where are you staying now?" asked Hanneh Breineh as she pinned an apron over her silk dress.

"Where are you staying now?" Hanneh Breineh asked as she tied an apron over her silk dress.

"I moved back to Delancey Street, where we used to live," replied Mrs. Pelz as she seated herself cautiously in a white enameled chair.

"I moved back to Delancey Street, where we used to live," Mrs. Pelz said as she carefully sat down in a white enameled chair.

"Oi weh! what grand times we had in that old house when we were neighbors!" sighed Hanneh Breineh, looking at her old friend with misty eyes.

"Oh wow! what amazing times we had in that old house when we were neighbors!" sighed Hanneh Breineh, looking at her old friend with misty eyes.

"You still think on Delancey Street? Haven't you more high-class neighbors up-town here?"

"You still think about Delancey Street? Don't you have fancier neighbors up here?"

"A good neighbor is not to be found every day," deplored Hanneh Breineh. "Up-town here, where each lives in his own house, nobody cares if the person next door is dying or going crazy from loneliness. It ain't anything like we used to have it in Delancey Street, when we could walk into one another's rooms without knocking, and borrow a pinch of salt or a pot to cook in."

"A good neighbor is hard to come by these days," lamented Hanneh Breineh. "Up here in the suburbs, where everyone lives in their own house, nobody cares if the person next door is dying or going crazy from loneliness. It’s nothing like it used to be on Delancey Street, when we could just walk into each other’s rooms without knocking and borrow a pinch of salt or a pot to cook in."

Hanneh Breineh went over to the pantry-shelf.

Hanneh Breineh went over to the pantry shelf.

"We are going to have a bite right here on the kitchen-table like on Delancey Street. So long there's no servant to watch us we can eat what we please."

"We're going to have a meal right here at the kitchen table like on Delancey Street. As long as there’s no servant watching us, we can eat whatever we want."

"Oi! how it waters my mouth with appetite, the smell[Pg 337] of the herring and onion!" chuckled Mrs. Pelz, sniffing the welcome odors with greedy pleasure.

"Hey! it makes my mouth water with hunger, the smell[Pg 337] of the herring and onion!" laughed Mrs. Pelz, inhaling the inviting scents with eager delight.

Hanneh Breineh pulled a dish-towel from the rack and threw one end of it to Mrs. Pelz.

Hanneh Breineh grabbed a dish towel from the rack and tossed one end of it to Mrs. Pelz.

"So long there's no servant around, we can use it together for a napkin. It's dirty, anyhow. How it freshens up my heart to see you!" she rejoiced as she poured out her tea into a saucer. "If you would only know how I used to beg my daughter to write for me a letter to you; but these American children, what is to them a mother's feelings?"

"So long as there’s no servant around, we can use it together as a napkin. It’s dirty anyway. It makes my heart feel so good to see you!" she exclaimed as she poured her tea into a saucer. "If only you knew how much I used to beg my daughter to write a letter to you for me; but these American kids, what do they care about a mother’s feelings?"

"What are you talking!" cried Mrs. Pelz. "The whole world rings with you and your children. Everybody is envying you. Tell me how began your luck?"

"What are you talking about!" shouted Mrs. Pelz. "The whole world is buzzing about you and your kids. Everyone is jealous of you. Tell me, how did your luck start?"

"You heard how my husband died with consumption," replied Hanneh Breineh. "The five-hundred-dollars lodge money gave me the first lift in life, and I opened a little grocery store. Then my son Abe married himself to a girl with a thousand dollars. That started him in business, and now he has the biggest shirt-waist factory on West Twenty-ninth Street."

"You heard how my husband died of tuberculosis," replied Hanneh Breineh. "The five hundred dollars from the lodge helped me get back on my feet, and I opened a small grocery store. Then my son Abe married a girl who had a thousand dollars. That helped him start his business, and now he owns the largest shirtwaist factory on West Twenty-ninth Street."

"Yes, I heard your son had a factory." Mrs. Pelz hesitated and stammered; "I'll tell you the truth. What I came to ask you—I thought maybe you would beg your son Abe if he would give my husband a job."

"Yes, I heard your son has a factory." Mrs. Pelz hesitated and stammered, "I'll be honest. What I came to ask you is— I thought maybe you could ask your son Abe if he would give my husband a job."

"Why not?" said Hanneh Breineh. "He keeps more than five hundred hands. I'll ask him he should take in Mr. Pelz."

"Why not?" said Hanneh Breineh. "He manages over five hundred workers. I'll ask him to hire Mr. Pelz."

"Long years on you, Hanneh Breineh! You'll save my life if you could only help my husband get work."

"After all these years, Hanneh Breineh! You’ll save my life if you can just help my husband find a job."

"Of course my son will help him. All my children like to do good. My daughter Fanny is a milliner on Fifth Avenue, and she takes in the poorest girls in her shop and even pays them sometimes while they learn the trade." Hanneh Breineh's face lit up, and her chest filled with pride as she enumerated the successes of her children.

"Of course my son will help him. All my kids like to do good. My daughter Fanny is a hatmaker on Fifth Avenue, and she takes in the neediest girls in her shop and even pays them sometimes while they learn the trade." Hanneh Breineh's face lit up, and her chest swelled with pride as she listed the achievements of her kids.

"And my son Benny he wrote a play on Broadway and he gave away more than a hundred free tickets for the first night."

"And my son Benny wrote a play on Broadway and he gave away over a hundred free tickets for opening night."

"Benny? The one who used to get lost from home all the time? You always did love that child more than all the rest. And what is Sammy your baby doing?"[Pg 338]

"Benny? The one who always used to get lost from home? You always loved that kid more than all the others. And what’s Sammy, your little one, up to?"[Pg 338]

"He ain't a baby no longer. He goes to college and quarterbacks the football team. They can't get along without him.

"He isn't a baby anymore. He's in college and is the quarterback for the football team. They can't manage without him."

"And my son Jake, I nearly forgot him. He began collecting rent in Delancey Street, and now he is boss of renting the swellest apartment-houses on Riverside Drive."

"And my son Jake, I almost forgot about him. He started collecting rent on Delancey Street, and now he's in charge of renting out the fanciest apartment buildings on Riverside Drive."

"What did I tell you? In America children are like money in the bank," purred Mrs. Pelz as she pinched and patted Hanneh Breineh's silk sleeve. "Oi weh! how it shines from you! You ought to kiss the air and dance for joy and happiness. It is such a bitter frost outside; a pail of coal is so dear, and you got it so warm with steam-heat. I had to pawn my feather-bed to have enough for the rent, and you are rolling in money."

"What did I tell you? In America, kids are like cash in the bank," Mrs. Pelz purred as she pinched and patted Hanneh Breineh's silk sleeve. "Oi weh! how it shines on you! You should kiss the air and dance for joy and happiness. It’s such a bitter frost outside; a bucket of coal is so expensive, and you have it so warm with steam heat. I had to pawn my feather bed to have enough for the rent, and you’re swimming in money."

"Yes, I got it good in some ways, but money ain't everything," sighed Hanneh Breineh.

"Yeah, I have it good in some ways, but money isn't everything," sighed Hanneh Breineh.

"You ain't yet satisfied?"

"Aren't you satisfied yet?"

"But here I got no friends," complained Hanneh Breineh.

"But here I have no friends," complained Hanneh Breineh.

"Friends?" queried Mrs. Pelz. "What greater friend is there on earth than the dollar?"

"Friends?" asked Mrs. Pelz. "What greater friend is there on earth than the dollar?"

"Oi! Mrs. Pelz; if you could only look into my heart! I'm so choked up! You know they say, a cow has a long tongue, but can't talk." Hanneh Breineh shook her head wistfully, and her eyes filmed with inward brooding. "My children give me everything from the best. When I was sick, they got me a nurse by day and one by night. They bought me the best wine. If I asked for dove's milk, they would buy it for me; but—but—I can't talk myself out in their language. They want to make me over for an American lady, and I'm different." Tears cut their way under her eyelids with a pricking pain as she went on: "When I was poor, I was free, and could holler and do what I like in my own house. Here I got to lie still like a mouse under a broom. Between living up to my Fifth Avenue daughter and keeping up with the servants I am like a sinner in the next world that is thrown from one hell to another."

"Hey! Mrs. Pelz; if you could just look into my heart! I'm so overwhelmed! You know they say a cow has a long tongue but can't speak." Hanneh Breineh shook her head sadly, and her eyes glistened with deep thought. "My children give me everything from the best. When I was sick, they got me a nurse during the day and another at night. They bought me the finest wine. If I asked for dove's milk, they'd get it for me; but—but—I can't express myself in their language. They want to turn me into an American lady, and I'm different." Tears streamed down her cheeks with a sharp sting as she continued: "When I was poor, I was free, and could shout and do what I wanted in my own home. Here I have to lie still like a mouse under a broom. Between living up to my Fifth Avenue daughter and keeping up with the staff, I feel like a sinner in the next world being tossed from one hell to another."

The door-bell rang, and Hanneh Breineh jumped up with a start.[Pg 339]

The doorbell rang, and Hanneh Breineh jumped up suddenly.[Pg 339]

"Oi weh! it must be the servant back already!" she exclaimed as she tore off her apron. "Oi weh! let's quickly put the dishes together in a dish-pan. If she sees I eat on the kitchen table, she will look on me like the dirt under her feet."

"Oh no! it must be the servant back already!" she exclaimed as she tore off her apron. "Oh no! let's quickly put the dishes together in a dishpan. If she sees I eat at the kitchen table, she'll look at me like I'm dirt under her feet."

Mrs. Pelz seized her shawl in haste.

Mrs. Pelz grabbed her shawl quickly.

"I better run home quick in my rags before your servant sees me."

"I should quickly run home in my old clothes before your servant spots me."

"I'll speak to Abe about the job," said Hanneh Breineh as she pushed a bill into the hand of Mrs. Pelz, who edged out as the servant entered.

"I'll talk to Abe about the job," said Hanneh Breineh as she slipped a bill into Mrs. Pelz's hand, who stepped aside as the servant came in.

"I'm having fried potato lotkes special for you, Benny," said Hanneh Breineh as the children gathered about the table for the family dinner given in honor of Benny's success with his new play. "Do you remember how you used to lick the fingers from them?"

"I'm making fried potato latkes just for you, Benny," said Hanneh Breineh as the kids gathered around the table for the family dinner celebrating Benny's success with his new play. "Do you remember how you used to lick your fingers after eating them?"

"O Mother!" reproved Fanny. "Anyone hearing you would think we were still in the push-cart district."

"O Mom!" reproved Fanny. "Anyone who hears you would think we were still in the push-cart district."

"Stop your nagging, Sis, and let ma alone," commanded Benny, patting his mother's arm affectionately. "I'm home only once a month. Let her feed me what she pleases. My stomach is bomb-proof."

"Quit your nagging, Sis, and leave Mom alone," Benny said, giving his mother’s arm a friendly pat. "I’m only home once a month. Let her feed me whatever she wants. My stomach can handle it."

"Do I hear that the President is coming to your play?" said Abe as he stuffed a napkin over his diamond-studded shirt-front.

"Did I hear that the President is coming to your play?" Abe asked as he tucked a napkin over his diamond-studded shirt front.

"Why shouldn't he come?" returned Benny. "The critics say it's the greatest antidote for the race hatred created by the war. If you want to know, he is coming to-night; and what's more, our box is next to the President's."

"Why shouldn't he come?" Benny replied. "The critics say it's the best cure for the race hatred that the war created. If you want to know, he’s coming tonight; and what's more, our box is right next to the President's."

"Nu, Mammeh," sallied Jake, "did you ever dream in Delancey Street that we should rub sleeves with the President?"

"Nu, Mammeh," Jake said, "did you ever imagine on Delancey Street that we would be hanging out with the President?"

"I always said that Benny had more head than the rest of you," replied the mother.

"I always said that Benny was smarter than the rest of you," replied the mother.

As the laughter died away, Jake went on:

As the laughter faded, Jake continued:

"Honor you are getting plenty; but how much mezummen does this play bring you? Can I invest any of it in real estate for you?"

"You're getting a lot of respect; but how much mezummen does this play bring you? Can I put any of it into real estate for you?"

"I'm getting ten per cent. royalties of the gross receipts," replied the youthful playwright.[Pg 340]

"I'm getting ten percent royalties on the gross receipts," replied the young playwright.[Pg 340]

"How much is that?" queried Hanneh Breineh.

"How much is that?" asked Hanneh Breineh.

"Enough to buy up all your fish markets in Delancey Street," laughed Abe in good-natured raillery at his mother.

"That's enough to buy out all your fish markets on Delancey Street," laughed Abe, teasing his mother in a friendly way.

Her son's jest cut like a knife-thrust in her heart. She felt her heart ache with the pain that she was shut out from their successes. Each added triumph only widened the gulf. And when she tried to bridge this gulf by asking questions, they only thrust her back upon herself.

Her son's joke hit her like a stab to the heart. She felt her heart ache with the pain of being excluded from their successes. Each new achievement only made the distance between them greater. And when she tried to close that gap by asking questions, they just pushed her back to feeling alone.

"Your fame has even helped me get my hat trade solid with the Four Hundred," put in Fanny. "You bet I let Mrs. Van Suyden know that our box is next to the President's. She said she would drop in to meet you. Of course she let on to me that she hadn't seen the play yet, though my designer said she saw her there on the opening night."

"Your fame has even helped me establish my hat business with the elite," Fanny interjected. "You bet I told Mrs. Van Suyden that our box is right next to the President's. She mentioned she would stop by to meet you. Of course, she pretended to me that she hadn't seen the play yet, even though my designer said she spotted her there on opening night."

"Oh, Gosh! the toadies!" sneered Benny. "Nothing so sickens you with success as the way people who once shoved you off the sidewalk come crawling to you on their stomachs begging you to dine with them."

"Oh, man! the flatterers!" sneered Benny. "Nothing makes you feel more grossed out by success than how the people who once pushed you off the sidewalk come crawling back to you, begging you to have dinner with them."

"Say, that leading man of yours he's some class," cried Fanny. "That's the man I'm looking for. Will you invite him to supper after the theater?"

"Hey, that leading guy of yours is really something," Fanny exclaimed. "He's the one I want to meet. Can you invite him to dinner after the show?"

The playwright turned to his mother.

The playwright looked at his mom.

"Say, Ma," he said laughingly, "how would you like a real actor for a son-in-law?"

"Hey, Mom," he said with a laugh, "how would you feel about having a real actor as a son-in-law?"

"She should worry," mocked Sam. "She'll be discussing with him the future of the Greek drama. Too bad it doesn't happen to be Warfield, or mother could give him tips on the 'Auctioneer.'"

"She should be worried," Sam joked. "She'll be talking with him about the future of Greek drama. Too bad it's not Warfield, or Mom could give him some pointers on the 'Auctioneer.'"

Jake turned to his mother with a covert grin.

Jake turned to his mom with a sly grin.

"I guess you'd have no objection if Fanny got next to Benny's leading man. He makes at least fifteen hundred a week. That wouldn't be such a bad addition to the family, would it?"

"I guess you wouldn't mind if Fanny got close to Benny's main guy. He makes at least fifteen hundred a week. That wouldn’t be a bad addition to the family, right?"

Again the bantering tone stabbed Hanneh Breineh. Everything in her began to tremble and break loose.

Again, the teasing tone hit Hanneh Breineh hard. Everything inside her started to shake and unravel.

"Why do you ask me?" she cried, throwing her napkin into her plate. "Do I count for a person in this house? If I'll say something, will you even listen to me? What is to me the grandest man that my daughter could[Pg 341] pick out? Another enemy in my house! Another person to shame himself from me!" She swept in her children in one glance of despairing anguish as she rose from the table. "What worth is an old mother to American children? The President is coming to-night to the theater, and none of you asked me to go." Unable to check the rising tears, she fled toward the kitchen and banged the door.

"Why do you even ask me?" she shouted, throwing her napkin onto her plate. "Do I even matter in this house? If I say something, will you actually listen to me? What does it mean to me that my daughter could pick the most impressive man? Just another enemy in my home! Another person to embarrass themselves in front of me!" She cast a desperate glance at her children as she stood up from the table. "What value does an old mother have to American kids? The President is coming to the theater tonight, and none of you asked me to go." Overwhelmed with tears, she hurried to the kitchen and slammed the door.

They all looked at one another guiltily.

They all exchanged awkward glances.

"Say, Sis," Benny called out sharply, "what sort of frame-up is this? Haven't you told mother that she was to go with us to-night?"

"Hey, Sis," Benny shouted, "what kind of setup is this? Didn't you tell Mom that she was supposed to go with us tonight?"

"Yes—I——" Fanny bit her lips as she fumbled evasively for words. "I asked her if she wouldn't mind my taking her some other time."

"Yes—I——" Fanny bit her lips as she awkwardly searched for words. "I asked her if she would mind if I took her another time."

"Now you have made a mess of it!" fumed Benny. "Mother'll be too hurt to go now."

"Now you really messed it up!" Benny shouted angrily. "Mom will be too upset to go now."

"Well, I don't care," snapped Fanny. "I can't appear with mother in a box at the theater. Can I introduce her to Mrs. Van Suyden? And suppose your leading man should ask to meet me?"

"Well, I don’t care," Fanny retorted. "I can’t show up with mom in a box at the theater. Can I introduce her to Mrs. Van Suyden? And what if your lead actor wants to meet me?"

"Take your time, Sis. He hasn't asked yet," scoffed Benny.

"Take your time, Sis. He hasn’t asked yet," Benny scoffed.

"The more reason I shouldn't spoil my chances. You know mother. She'll spill the beans that we come from Delancey Street the minute we introduce her anywhere. Must I always have the black shadow of my past trailing after me?"

"The more reason I shouldn't mess up my chances. You know how mom is. She'll reveal that we come from Delancey Street the moment we introduce her anywhere. Do I have to always have the dark shadow of my past following me?"

"But have you no feelings for mother?" admonished Abe.

"But don’t you care about mom?" Abe scolded.

"I've tried harder than all of you to do my duty. I've lived with her." She turned angrily upon them. "I've borne the shame of mother while you bought her off with a present and a treat here and there. God knows how hard I tried to civilize her so as not to have to blush with shame when I take her anywhere. I dressed her in the most stylish Paris models, but Delancey Street sticks out from every inch of her. Whenever she opens her mouth, I'm done for. You fellows had your chance to rise in the world because a man is free to go up as high as he can reach up to; but I, with all my style and pep, can't get a[Pg 342] man my equal because a girl is always judged by her mother."

"I've tried harder than all of you to do my part. I've lived with her." She turned on them angrily. "I've carried the shame of being her mother while you all just gave her gifts and took her out occasionally. God knows how hard I've tried to make her more refined so I wouldn't have to feel embarrassed taking her anywhere. I dressed her in the most fashionable Paris designs, but Delancey Street shows through every inch of her. Whenever she opens her mouth, it's over for me. You guys had your chance to climb the social ladder because a man is free to rise as high as he can; but I, despite all my style and energy, can't find a[Pg 342] man who's my equal because a girl is always judged by her mother."

They were silenced by her vehemence, and unconsciously turned to Benny.

They were quieted by her intensity and, without thinking, looked to Benny.

"I guess we all tried to do our best for mother," said Benny, thoughtfully. "But wherever there is growth, there is pain and heartbreak. The trouble with us is that the Ghetto of the Middle Ages and the children of the twentieth century have to live under one roof, and——"

"I guess we all tried to do our best for Mom," said Benny, thoughtfully. "But wherever there's growth, there's pain and heartbreak. The problem is that the Ghetto of the Middle Ages and the kids of the twentieth century have to live under one roof, and——"

A sound of crashing dishes came from the kitchen, and the voice of Hanneh Breineh resounded through the dining-room as she wreaked her pent-up fury on the helpless servant.

A crash of dishes echoed from the kitchen, and Hanneh Breineh's voice rang out in the dining room as she unleashed her pent-up rage on the defenseless servant.

"Oh, my nerves! I can't stand it any more! There will be no girl again for another week," cried Fanny.

"Oh, my nerves! I can't take it anymore! It’s going to be another week without a girl," Fanny exclaimed.

"Oh, let up on the old lady," protested Abe. "Since she can't take it out on us any more, what harm is it if she cusses the servants?"

"Oh, give the old lady a break," Abe protested. "Since she can't take it out on us anymore, what’s the harm if she swears at the servants?"

"If you fellows had to chase around employment agencies, you wouldn't see anything funny about it. Why can't we move into a hotel that will do away with the need of servants altogether?"

"If you guys had to run around to job agencies, you wouldn't find it funny at all. Why can't we just move into a hotel that eliminates the need for servants completely?"

"I got it better," said Jake, consulting a note-book from his pocket. "I have on my list an apartment on Riverside Drive where there's only a small kitchenette; but we can do away with the cooking, for there is a dining service in the building."

"I found a better place," Jake said, pulling out a notebook from his pocket. "I have an apartment on Riverside Drive on my list that only has a small kitchenette, but we can skip the cooking since there’s a dining service in the building."

The new Riverside apartment to which Hanneh Breineh was removed by her socially ambitious children was for the habitually active mother an empty desert of enforced idleness. Deprived of her kitchen, Hanneh Breineh felt robbed of the last reason for her existence. Cooking and marketing and puttering busily with pots and pans gave her an excuse for living and struggling and bearing up with her children. The lonely idleness of Riverside Drive stunned all her senses and arrested all her thoughts. It gave her that choked sense of being cut off from air, from life, from everything warm and human. The cold indifference, the each-for-himself look in the eyes of the people about her were like stinging slaps in the face. Even the children had nothing real or human[Pg 343] in them. They were starched and stiff miniatures of their elders.

The new Riverside apartment where Hanneh Breineh was placed by her socially ambitious kids felt like a barren desert of forced inaction to her, an active mother. Without her kitchen, Hanneh Breineh felt like she had lost the last reason to live. Cooking, shopping, and keeping busy with pots and pans gave her a purpose to fight through life and support her children. The solitude of Riverside Drive overwhelmed her senses and froze her thoughts. It suffocated her, making her feel cut off from the air, from life, and from everything warm and human. The cold indifference and "everyone for themselves" attitude in the eyes of the people around her felt like painful slaps. Even the kids seemed neither real nor human; they were just stiff, starched replicas of their parents.[Pg 343]

But the most unendurable part of the stifling life on Riverside Drive was being forced to eat in the public dining-room. No matter how hard she tried to learn polite table manners, she always found people staring at her, and her daughter rebuking her for eating with the wrong fork or guzzling the soup or staining the cloth.

But the worst part of the suffocating life on Riverside Drive was having to eat in the public dining room. No matter how much she tried to pick up good table manners, she always noticed people staring at her, and her daughter scolding her for using the wrong fork or slurping the soup or getting stains on the cloth.

In a fit of rebellion Hanneh Breineh resolved never to go down to the public dining-room again, but to make use of the gas-stove in the kitchenette to cook her own meals. That very day she rode down to Delancey Street and purchased a new market-basket. For some time she walked among the haggling push-cart venders, relaxing and swimming in the warm waves of her old familiar past.

In a moment of defiance, Hanneh Breineh decided she would never eat in the public dining room again but would use the gas stove in her kitchenette to cook for herself. That same day, she went down to Delancey Street and bought a new market basket. For a while, she wandered among the bargaining push-cart vendors, feeling relaxed and immersed in the familiar warmth of her past.

A fish-peddler held up a large carp in his black, hairy hand and waved it dramatically:

A fish vendor held up a big carp in his rough, hairy hand and waved it dramatically:

"Women! Women! Fourteen cents a pound!"

"Women! Women! Fourteen cents a pound!"

He ceased his raucous shouting as he saw Hanneh Breineh in her rich attire approach his cart.

He stopped his loud shouting when he saw Hanneh Breineh in her fancy clothes coming towards his cart.

"How much?" she asked pointing to the fattest carp.

"How much?" she asked, pointing to the biggest carp.

"Fifteen cents, lady," said the peddler, smirking as he raised his price.

"Fifteen cents, ma'am," said the peddler, smirking as he hiked up his price.

"Swindler! Didn't I hear you call fourteen cents?" shrieked Hanneh Breineh, exultingly, the spirit of the penny chase surging in her blood. Diplomatically, Hanneh Breineh turned as if to go, and the fishman seized her basket in frantic fear.

"Swindler! Didn't I hear you say fourteen cents?" shouted Hanneh Breineh, gleefully, the thrill of the penny chase coursing through her veins. Skillfully, Hanneh Breineh turned as if she were about to leave, and the fishmonger grabbed her basket in a panic.

"I should live; I'm losing money on the fish, lady," whined the peddler. "I'll let it down to thirteen cents for you only."

"I need to survive; I'm losing money on the fish, ma'am," complained the peddler. "I'll drop it to thirteen cents just for you."

"Two pounds for a quarter, and not a penny more," said Hanneh Breineh, thrilling again with the rare sport of bargaining, which had been her chief joy in the good old days of poverty.

"Two pounds for a quarter, and not a penny more," said Hanneh Breineh, excited once more by the rare thrill of haggling, which had been her main pleasure in the good old days of struggling financially.

"Nu, I want to make the first sale for good luck." The peddler threw the fish on the scale.

"Nu, I want to make the first sale for good luck." The vendor tossed the fish onto the scale.

As he wrapped up the fish, Hanneh Breineh saw the driven look of worry in his haggard eyes, and when he counted out for her the change from her dollar, she waved it aside.[Pg 344]

As he finished wrapping the fish, Hanneh Breineh noticed the intense worry in his tired eyes, and when he handed her the change from her dollar, she waved it away.[Pg 344]

"Keep it for your luck," she said, and hurried off to strike a new bargain at a push-cart of onions.

"Keep it for good luck," she said, and quickly walked away to negotiate a new deal at a fruit cart selling onions.

Hanneh Breineh returned triumphantly with her purchases. The basket under her arm gave forth the old, homelike odors of herring and garlic, while the scaly tail of a four-pound carp protruded from its newspaper wrapping. A gilded placard on the door of the apartment-house proclaimed that all merchandise must be delivered through the trade entrance in the rear; but Hanneh Breineh with her basket strode proudly through the marble-paneled hall and rang nonchalantly for the elevator.

Hanneh Breineh returned home happily with her shopping. The basket under her arm released the familiar, comforting smells of herring and garlic, while the tail of a four-pound carp poked out from its newspaper wrapping. A shiny sign on the door of the apartment building stated that all deliveries had to be made through the back trade entrance; but Hanneh Breineh, with her basket, confidently walked through the marble-paneled hallway and casually pressed the button for the elevator.

The uniformed hall-man, erect, expressionless, frigid with dignity, stepped forward:

The uniformed doorman, standing tall, expressionless, and coldly dignified, stepped forward:

"Just a minute, Madam, I'll call a boy to take up your basket for you."

"Just a minute, ma'am, I'll ask someone to carry your basket for you."

Hanneh Breineh, glaring at him, jerked the basket savagely from his hands.

Hanneh Breineh shot him a fierce look and yanked the basket roughly from his hands.

"Mind your own business," she retorted. "I'll take it up myself. Do you think you're a Russian policeman to boss me in my own house?"

"Mind your own business," she shot back. "I'll handle it myself. Do you think you're some kind of Russian cop to order me around in my own house?"

Angry lines appeared on the countenance of the representative of social decorum.

Angry lines appeared on the face of the representative of social decorum.

"It is against the rules, Madam," he said stiffly.

"It’s against the rules, ma'am," he said stiffly.

"You should sink into the earth with all your rules and brass buttons. Ain't this America? Ain't this a free country? Can't I take up in my own house what I buy with my own money?" cried Hanneh Breineh, reveling in the opportunity to shower forth the volley of invectives that had been suppressed in her for the weeks of deadly dignity of Riverside Drive.

"You should go back to the ground with all your rules and shiny buttons. Isn't this America? Isn't this a free country? Can't I use what I buy with my own money in my own house?" Hanneh Breineh shouted, enjoying the chance to unleash the flood of insults that had been held back in her for the weeks of unbearable respectability on Riverside Drive.

In the midst of this uproar Fanny came in with Mrs. Van Suyden. Hanneh Breineh rushed over to her, crying:

In the middle of all this chaos, Fanny walked in with Mrs. Van Suyden. Hanneh Breineh hurried over to her, crying:

"This bossy policeman won't let me take up my basket in the elevator."

"This pushy cop won't let me bring my basket in the elevator."

The daughter, unnerved with shame and confusion, took the basket in her white-gloved hand and ordered the hall-boy to take it around to the regular delivery entrance.

The daughter, feeling a mix of shame and confusion, grabbed the basket with her gloved hand and told the hall boy to take it to the usual delivery entrance.

Hanneh Breineh was so hurt by her daughter's apparent defense of the hallman's rules that she utterly ignored Mrs. Van Suyden's greeting and walked up the seven flights of stairs out of sheer spite.[Pg 345]

Hanneh Breineh was so upset by her daughter's apparent support of the hallman's rules that she completely ignored Mrs. Van Suyden's greeting and walked up the seven flights of stairs out of pure spite.[Pg 345]

"You see the tragedy of my life?" broke out Fanny, turning to Mrs. Van Suyden.

"You see the tragedy of my life?" Fanny exclaimed, turning to Mrs. Van Suyden.

"You poor child! You go right up to your dear, old lady mother, and I'll come some other time."

"You poor thing! Just go to your sweet, old mom, and I'll come by another time."

Instantly Fanny regretted her words. Mrs. Van Suyden's pity only roused her wrath the more against her mother.

Instantly, Fanny regretted what she had said. Mrs. Van Suyden's sympathy only fueled her anger towards her mother even more.

Breathless from climbing the stairs, Hanneh Breineh entered the apartment just as Fanny tore the faultless millinery creation from her head and threw it on the floor in a rage.

Breathless from climbing the stairs, Hanneh Breineh walked into the apartment just as Fanny yanked the perfect hat off her head and tossed it on the floor in anger.

"Mother, you are the ruination of my life! You have driven away Mrs. Van Suyden, as you have driven away all my best friends. What do you think we got this apartment for but to get rid of your fish smells and your brawls with the servants? And here you come with a basket on your arm as if you just landed from steerage! And this afternoon, of all times, when Benny is bringing his leading man to tea. When will you ever stop disgracing us?"

"Mom, you’re ruining my life! You've chased away Mrs. Van Suyden, just like you've chased off all my best friends. Why do you think we got this apartment if not to escape your fish smells and your fights with the staff? And here you are, showing up with a basket on your arm like you just got off a boat! And this afternoon, of all times, when Benny is bringing his leading man over for tea. When will you ever stop embarrassing us?"

"When I'm dead," said Hanneh Breineh, grimly. "When the earth will cover me up, then you'll be free to go your American way. I'm not going to make myself over for a lady on Riverside Drive. I hate you and all your swell friends. I'll not let myself be choked up here by you or by that hall-boss-policeman that is higher in your eyes than your own mother."

"When I'm dead," Hanneh Breineh said grimly. "When the earth covers me up, then you'll be free to go your American way. I'm not going to change myself for a woman on Riverside Drive. I hate you and all your fancy friends. I'm not going to let you or that bossy cop, who you think is better than your own mother, stifle me here."

"So that's your thanks for all we've done for you?" cried the daughter.

"So that's how you thank us for everything we've done for you?" shouted the daughter.

"All you've done for me?" shouted Hanneh Breineh. "What have you done for me? You hold me like a dog on a chain. It stands in the Talmud; some children give their mothers dry bread and water and go to heaven for it, and some give their mother roast duck and go to Gehenna because it's not given with love."

"All you've done for me?" yelled Hanneh Breineh. "What have you done for me? You treat me like a dog on a leash. It says in the Talmud that some kids give their moms dry bread and water and go to heaven for it, while others give their mothers roast duck and end up in Gehenna because it's not given with love."

"You want me to love you yet?" raged the daughter. "You knocked every bit of love out of me when I was yet a kid. All the memories of childhood I have is your everlasting cursing and yelling that we were gluttons."

"You want me to love you now?" the daughter shouted in anger. "You took all my love away when I was just a kid. All the memories of my childhood are filled with your constant shouting and cursing that we were greedy."

The bell rang sharply, and Hanneh Breineh flung open the door.[Pg 346]

The bell rang loudly, and Hanneh Breineh threw open the door.[Pg 346]

"Your groceries, ma'am," said the boy.

"Here are your groceries, ma'am," the boy said.

Hanneh Breineh seized the basket from him, and with a vicious fling sent it rolling across the room, strewing its contents over the Persian rugs and inlaid floor. Then seizing her hat and coat, she stormed out of the apartment and down the stairs.

Hanneh Breineh grabbed the basket from him and, with a fierce throw, sent it rolling across the room, scattering its contents over the Persian rugs and inlaid floor. Then, grabbing her hat and coat, she stormed out of the apartment and down the stairs.

Mr. and Mrs. Pelz sat crouched and shivering over their meager supper when the door opened, and Hanneh Breineh in fur coat and plumed hat charged into the room.

Mr. and Mrs. Pelz sat huddled and shivering over their meager dinner when the door swung open, and Hanneh Breineh wearing a fur coat and a feathered hat stormed into the room.

"I come to cry out to you my bitter heart," she sobbed. "Woe is me! It is so black for my eyes!"

"I've come to share my sorrow with you," she cried. "Oh, how miserable I am! Everything looks so dark to me!"

"What is the matter with you, Hanneh Breineh?" cried Mrs. Pelz in bewildered alarm.

"What’s wrong with you, Hanneh Breineh?" Mrs. Pelz exclaimed in confused alarm.

"I am turned out of my own house by the brass-buttoned policeman that bosses the elevator. Oi-i-i-i! Weh-h-h-h! what have I from my life? The whole world rings with my son's play. Even the President came to see it, and I, his mother, have not seen it yet. My heart is dying in me like in a prison," she went on wailing. "I am starved out for a piece of real eating. In that swell restaurant is nothing but napkins and forks and lettuce-leaves. There are a dozen plates to every bite of food. And it looks so fancy on the plate, but it's nothing but straw in the mouth. I'm starving, but I can't swallow down their American eating."

"I've been kicked out of my own house by the brass-buttoned cop who runs the elevator. Oi-i-i-i! Weh-h-h-h! What do I have left in my life? The whole world is buzzing with my son's performance. Even the President came to see it, and here I am, his mother, who hasn’t seen it yet. My heart is breaking like I'm locked up in a prison," she continued wailing. "I'm starving for a real meal. That fancy restaurant has nothing but napkins, forks, and salad leaves. There are a dozen plates for every tiny bite of food. It looks all fancy on the plate, but it’s just straw in my mouth. I'm starving, but I can't stomach their American food."

"Hanneh Breineh," said Mrs. Pelz, "you are sinning before God. Look on your fur coat; it alone would feed a whole family for a year. I never had yet a piece of fur trimming on a coat, and you are in fur from the neck to the feet. I never had yet a piece of feather on a hat, and your hat is all feathers."

"Hanneh Breineh," Mrs. Pelz said, "you’re sinning in front of God. Look at your fur coat; that alone could feed an entire family for a year. I’ve never had a piece of fur trim on a coat, and you’re wearing fur from head to toe. I’ve never had a single feather on a hat, and yours is completely covered in feathers."

"What are you envying me?" protested Hanneh Breineh. "What have I from all my fine furs and feathers when my children are strangers to me? All the fur coats in the world can't warm up the loneliness inside my heart. All the grandest feathers can't hide the bitter shame in my face that my children shame themselves from me."

"What are you envying me for?" Hanneh Breineh protested. "What do I gain from all my fancy furs and feathers when my children are like strangers to me? All the fur coats in the world can't fill the loneliness in my heart. No amount of lavish feathers can cover the bitter shame on my face that my children feel ashamed of me."

Hanneh Breineh suddenly loomed over them like some ancient, heroic figure of the Bible condemning unrighteousness.[Pg 347]

Hanneh Breineh suddenly towered over them like an ancient, heroic figure from the Bible condemning wrongdoing.[Pg 347]

"Why should my children shame themselves from me? From where did they get the stuff to work themselves up in the world? Did they get it from the air? How did they get all their smartness to rise over the people around them? Why don't the children of born American mothers write my Benny's plays? It is I, who never had a chance to be a person, who gave him the fire in his head. If I would have had a chance to go to school and learn the language, what couldn't I have been? It is I and my mother and my mother's mother and my father and father's father who had such a black life in Poland; it is our choked thoughts and feelings that are flaming up in my children and making them great in America. And yet they shame themselves from me!"

"Why should my children be embarrassed by me? Where did they get the drive to succeed in the world? Did it just magically appear? How did they become so talented that they stand out from everyone else? Why aren't the children of American-born mothers writing my Benny's plays? It's me, who never got a chance to be myself, who inspired him. If I had the opportunity to go to school and learn the language, think of what I could have achieved! It's me, my mom, my grandma, my dad, and my granddad who all lived such hard lives in Poland; it's our suppressed thoughts and feelings that are igniting my children and helping them excel in America. And yet, they are ashamed of me!"

For a moment Mr. and Mrs. Pelz were hypnotized by the sweep of her words. Then Hanneh Breineh sank into a chair in utter exhaustion. She began to weep bitterly, her body shaking with sobs.

For a moment, Mr. and Mrs. Pelz were captivated by the flow of her words. Then Hanneh Breineh collapsed into a chair, completely drained. She started to cry heavily, her body trembling with sobs.

"Woe is me! For what did I suffer and hope on my children? A bitter old age—my end. I'm so lonely!"

"Woe is me! Why did I suffer and hope for my children? A bitter old age—my end. I'm so lonely!"

All the dramatic fire seemed to have left her. The spell was broken. They saw the Hanneh Breineh of old, ever discontented, ever complaining even in the midst of riches and plenty.

All the dramatic intensity seemed to have faded from her. The enchantment was gone. They saw the Hanneh Breineh they once knew, always dissatisfied, always complaining even in the midst of abundance and wealth.

"Hanneh Breineh," said Mrs. Pelz, "the only trouble with you is that you got it too good. People will tear the eyes out of your head because you're complaining yet. If I only had your fur coat! If I only had your diamonds! I have nothing. You have everything. You are living on the fat of the land. You go right back home and thank God that you don't have my bitter lot."

"Hanneh Breineh," Mrs. Pelz said, "the only problem with you is that you have it too good. People will be furious at you for complaining still. If only I had your fur coat! If only I had your diamonds! I have nothing. You have everything. You're living the good life. You should go back home and thank God that you don't have my tough situation."

"You got to let me stay here with you," insisted Hanneh Breineh. "I'll not go back to my children except when they bury me. When they will see my dead face, they will understand how they killed me."

"You have to let me stay here with you," Hanneh Breineh insisted. "I won't go back to my children except when they bury me. When they see my dead face, they'll understand how they killed me."

Mrs. Pelz glanced nervously at her husband. They barely had enough covering for their one bed; how could they possibly lodge a visitor?

Mrs. Pelz looked anxiously at her husband. They barely had enough blankets for their one bed; how could they possibly accommodate a guest?

"I don't want to take up your bed," said Hanneh Breineh. "I don't care if I have to sleep on the floor or on the chairs, but I'll stay here for the night."[Pg 348]

"I don't want to take your bed," said Hanneh Breineh. "I don't mind sleeping on the floor or in the chairs, but I'm staying here for the night."[Pg 348]

Seeing that she was bent on staying, Mr. Pelz prepared to sleep by putting a few chairs next to the trunk, and Hanneh Breineh was invited to share the rickety bed with Mrs. Pelz.

Seeing that she was determined to stay, Mr. Pelz got ready to sleep by arranging a few chairs next to the trunk, and Hanneh Breineh was asked to share the wobbly bed with Mrs. Pelz.

The mattress was full of lumps and hollows. Hanneh Breineh lay cramped and miserable, unable to stretch out her limbs. For years she had been accustomed to hair mattresses and ample woolen blankets, so that though she covered herself with her fur coat, she was too cold to sleep. But worse than the cold were the creeping things on the wall. And as the lights were turned low, the mice came through the broken plaster and raced across the floor. The foul odors of the kitchen-sink added to the night of horrors.

The mattress was lumpy and uneven. Hanneh Breineh lay cramped and uncomfortable, unable to stretch out. For years, she had been used to hair mattresses and plenty of wool blankets, so even though she wrapped herself in her fur coat, she was too cold to sleep. But worse than the cold were the bugs on the wall. As the lights were dimmed, mice scurried in through the cracked plaster and raced across the floor. The terrible smells from the kitchen sink only made the night more nightmarish.

"Are you going back home?" asked Mrs. Pelz as Hanneh Breineh put on her hat and coat the next morning.

"Are you going back home?" asked Mrs. Pelz as Hanneh Breineh put on her hat and coat the next morning.

"I don't know where I'm going," she replied as she put a bill into Mrs. Pelz's hand.

"I have no idea where I'm headed," she said as she placed a bill into Mrs. Pelz's hand.

For hours Hanneh Breineh walked through the crowded Ghetto streets. She realized that she no longer could endure the sordid ugliness of her past, and yet she could not go home to her children. She only felt that she must go on and on.

For hours, Hanneh Breineh walked through the crowded Ghetto streets. She realized that she could no longer endure the filthy ugliness of her past, and yet she couldn't go home to her children. She only felt that she had to keep going, no matter what.

In the afternoon a cold, drizzling rain set in. She was worn out from the sleepless night and hours of tramping. With a piercing pain in her heart she at last turned back and boarded the subway for Riverside Drive. She had fled from the marble sepulcher of the Riverside apartment to her old home in the Ghetto; but now she knew that she could not live there again. She had outgrown her past by the habits of years of physical comforts, and these material comforts that she could no longer do without choked and crushed the life within her.

In the afternoon, a cold, drizzly rain started. She was exhausted from the sleepless night and hours of walking. With a sharp pain in her heart, she finally turned back and got on the subway to Riverside Drive. She had escaped from the marble tomb of the Riverside apartment to her old home in the Ghetto, but now she realized she couldn’t live there again. She had outgrown her past due to years of physical comforts, and these material comforts that she couldn’t live without stifled and suffocated the life within her.

A cold shudder went through Hanneh Breineh as she approached the apartment-house. Peering through the plate glass of the door she saw the face of the uniformed hall-man. For a hesitating moment she remained standing in the drizzling rain, unable to enter and yet knowing full well that she would have to enter.

A cold shiver ran through Hanneh Breineh as she got closer to the apartment building. Looking through the glass door, she saw the face of the doorman in uniform. For a brief moment, she stood in the drizzling rain, unable to go inside and yet fully aware that she would have to.

Then suddenly Hanneh Breineh began to laugh. She realized that it was the first time she had laughed since her[Pg 349] children had become rich. But it was the hard laugh of bitter sorrow. Tears streamed down her furrowed cheeks as she walked slowly up the granite steps.

Then suddenly Hanneh Breineh started to laugh. She realized it was the first time she had laughed since her[Pg 349] children got rich. But it was a harsh laugh filled with bitter sorrow. Tears flowed down her lined cheeks as she slowly walked up the granite steps.

"The fat of the land!" muttered Hanneh Breineh, with a choking sob as the hall-man with immobile face deferentially swung open the door—"the fat of the land!"[Pg 350]

"The good life!" muttered Hanneh Breineh, with a choking sob as the doorman with a blank expression respectfully opened the door—"the good life!"[Pg 350]


THE YEARBOOK OF THE AMERICAN SHORT STORY
NOVEMBER, 1918, TO SEPTEMBER, 1919

ADDRESSES OF AMERICAN MAGAZINES PUBLISHING SHORT STORIES

Note. This address list does not aim to be complete, but is based simply on the magazines which I have considered for this volume.

Note. This address list isn't meant to be exhaustive; it's just based on the magazines I've chosen for this volume.

Adventure, Spring and Macdougal Streets, New York City.
Ainslee's Magazine, 79 Seventh Avenue, New York City.
All-Story Weekly, 280 Broadway, New York City.
American Boy, 142 Lafayette Boulevard, Detroit, Michigan.
American Magazine, 381 Fourth Avenue, New York City.
Argosy, 280 Broadway, New York City.
Atlantic Monthly, 41 Mt. Vernon Street, Boston, Mass.
Black Cat, Salem, Mass.
Catholic World, 120 West 60th Street, New York City.
Century, 353 Fourth Avenue, New York City.
Christian Herald, Bible House, New York City.
Collier's Weekly, 416 West 13th Street, New York City.
Cosmopolitan Magazine, 119 West 40th Street, New York City.
Delineator, Spring and Macdougal Streets, New York City.
Everybody's Magazine, Spring and Macdougal Streets, New York City.
Good Housekeeping, 119 West 40th Street, New York City.
Harper's Bazaar, 119 West 40th Street, New York City.
Harper's Magazine, Franklin Square, New York City.
Hearst's Magazine, 119 West 40th Street, New York City.
Ladies' Home Journal, Independence Square, Philadelphia, Pa.
Liberator, 34 Union Square, East, New York City.
Little Review, 24 West 16th Street, New York City.
Live Stories, 35 West 39th Street, New York City.
[Pg 352] McCall's Magazine, 236 West 37th Street, New York City.
McClure's Magazine, 76 Fifth Avenue, New York City.
Magnificat, Manchester, N. H.
Metropolitan, 432 Fourth Avenue, New York City.
Midland, Moorhead, Minn.
Munsey's Magazine, 280 Broadway, New York City.
Outlook, 381 Fourth Avenue, New York City.
Pagan, 7 East 15th Street, New York City.
Parisienne, 25 West 45th Street, New York City.
Pictorial Review, 216 West 39th Street, New York City.
Queen's Work, 3200 Russell Avenue, St. Louis, Mo.
Red Book Magazine, North American Building, Chicago, Ill.
Reedy's Mirror, Syndicate Trust Building, St. Louis, Mo.
Saturday Evening Post, Independence Square, Philadelphia, Pa.
Scribner's Magazine, 597 Fifth Avenue, New York City.
Short Stories, Garden City, Long Island, N. Y.
Smart Set, 25 West 45th Street, New York City.
Snappy Stories, 35 West 39th Street, New York City.
Stratford Journal, 32 Oliver Street, Boston, Mass.
Sunset, 460 Fourth Street, San Francisco, Cal.
Today's Housewife, Cooperstown, N. Y.
Touchstone, 1 West 47th Street, New York City.
Woman's Home Companion, 381 Fourth Avenue, New York City.
Woman's World, 107 South Clinton Street, Chicago, Ill.

Adventure, Spring and Macdougal Streets, New York City.
Ainslee's Magazine, 79 Seventh Avenue, New York City.
All-Story Weekly, 280 Broadway, New York City.
American Boy, 142 Lafayette Boulevard, Detroit, Michigan.
American Magazine, 381 Fourth Avenue, New York City.
Argosy, 280 Broadway, New York City.
Atlantic Monthly, 41 Mt. Vernon Street, Boston, Mass.
Black Cat, Salem, Mass.
Catholic World, 120 West 60th Street, New York City.
Century, 353 Fourth Avenue, New York City.
Christian Herald, Bible House, New York City.
Collier's Weekly, 416 West 13th Street, New York City.
Cosmopolitan Magazine, 119 West 40th Street, New York City.
Delineator, Spring and Macdougal Streets, New York City.
Everybody's Magazine, Spring and Macdougal Streets, New York City.
Good Housekeeping, 119 West 40th Street, New York City.
Harper's Bazaar, 119 West 40th Street, New York City.
Harper's Magazine, Franklin Square, New York City.
Hearst's Magazine, 119 West 40th Street, New York City.
Ladies' Home Journal, Independence Square, Philadelphia, Pa.
Liberator, 34 Union Square, East, New York City.
Little Review, 24 West 16th Street, New York City.
Live Stories, 35 West 39th Street, New York City.
[Pg 352] McCall's Magazine, 236 West 37th Street, New York City.
McClure's Magazine, 76 Fifth Avenue, New York City.
Magnificat, Manchester, N. H.
Metropolitan, 432 Fourth Avenue, New York City.
Midland, Moorhead, Minn.
Munsey's Magazine, 280 Broadway, New York City.
Outlook, 381 Fourth Avenue, New York City.
Pagan, 7 East 15th Street, New York City.
Parisienne, 25 West 45th Street, New York City.
Pictorial Review, 216 West 39th Street, New York City.
Queen's Work, 3200 Russell Avenue, St. Louis, Mo.
Red Book Magazine, North American Building, Chicago, Ill.
Reedy's Mirror, Syndicate Trust Building, St. Louis, Mo.
Saturday Evening Post, Independence Square, Philadelphia, Pa.
Scribner's Magazine, 597 Fifth Avenue, New York City.
Short Stories, Garden City, Long Island, N. Y.
Smart Set, 25 West 45th Street, New York City.
Snappy Stories, 35 West 39th Street, New York City.
Stratford Journal, 32 Oliver Street, Boston, Mass.
Sunset, 460 Fourth Street, San Francisco, Cal.
Today's Housewife, Cooperstown, N. Y.
Touchstone, 1 West 47th Street, New York City.
Woman's Home Companion, 381 Fourth Avenue, New York City.
Woman's World, 107 South Clinton Street, Chicago, Ill.


THE BIOGRAPHICAL ROLL OF HONOR OF AMERICAN SHORT STORIES

NOVEMBER, 1918, TO SEPTEMBER, 1919

NOVEMBER 1918 TO SEPTEMBER 1919

Note. Only stories by American authors are listed. The best sixty stories are indicated by an asterisk before the title of the story. The index figures 1, 2, 3, 4, and 5 prefixed to the name of the author indicate that his work has been included in the Rolls of Honor for 1914, 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918 respectively. The list excludes reprints.

Note. Only stories written by American authors are included. The best sixty stories are marked with an asterisk before the title. The index numbers 1, 2, 3, 4, and 5 before the author's name show that their work has made it into the Rolls of Honor for 1914, 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918 respectively. The list does not include reprints.

(5) Abdullah, Achmed (for biography, see 1918).
Dance on the Hill.
*Honorable Gentleman.

Alsop, Gulielma Fell. Born in Allegheny, Pa., graduated from
Barnard College and from the Woman's Medical College of
Pennsylvania, spent a year in special work at Vienna, and
became attached to St. Elizabeth's Mission Hospital for Chinese
women and children at Shanghai, China, where she eventually
became physician-in-charge. She has travelled widely in
Europe and Africa and her first volume will be published
shortly.
*Kitchen Gods.

(345) Anderson, Sherwood (for biography, see 1917).
*Awakening.

(345) Andrews, Mary Raymond Shipman (for biography, see
1917).
Queen.

(345) Babcock, Edwina Stanton (for biography, see 1917).
*Facing It.
*Willum's Vanilla.

Barnes, Djuna. Born at Cornwall-on-Hudson, N. Y., in 1892.
Educated at home. Chief interests: drawing and writing.
Author of "Book of Repulsive Women," 1915, and "Passion
Play," 1918. Lives in New York City.
*Night among the Horses.
Valet.
[Pg 354] Bartlett, Frederick Orin. Born at Haverhill, Mass., in 1876,
educated at Proctor Academy, Hanover, N. H., and Harvard
University. Spent six years in newspaper work on Boston
papers. Author of "Mistress Dorothy," 1901; "Joan of the
Alley," 1905; "Web of the Golden Spider," 1909; "Seventh
Noon," 1910; "Prodigal Pro Tem," 1911; "Forest Castaways,"
1911; "Lady of the Lane," 1912; "Guardian," 1912; "Whippen,"
1913; "Wall Street Girl," 1916; "Triflers," 1917, and many
short stories. Lives in Cambridge, Mass.
*Long, Long Ago.

(234) Brown, Alice (for biography, see 1917).
Praying Sally.

(5) Brownell, Agnes Mary (for biography, see 1918).
*Dishes.
*Love's Labor.

(3) Burnet, Dana. Born at Cincinnati, Ohio, 1888, and educated
at Woodward High School, Cincinnati, and Cornell University.
Connected with the New York Evening Sun since
1911. Author of "Poems," 1915; "Shining Adventure," 1916,
and many short stories. Lives in New York City.
Butterfly.
Orchid.

(145) Burt, Maxwell Struthers (for biography, see 1917).

* Blood-Red One.

Shining Armor.

(5) Cabell, James Branch (for biography, see 1918).
* Wedding Jest.

Caylor, N. G.
* Area of a Cylinder.

Cohen, Octavus Roy. Born at Charleston, S. C., in 1891. Educated
at Porter Military Academy and Clemson College. Married
Inez Lopez, 1914. Civil engineer 1909 and 1910; newspaper
man 1910-12; practised law 1913 to 1915, since which he has
devoted himself exclusively to writing. Author of "The Other
Woman," 1917 (with J. V. Glesy); "Six Seconds of Darkness,"
1918; "Polished Ebony," 1919. Lives in Birmingham, Ala.
Queer House.

Collier, Tarleton.
Gracious Veil.

(2) Comfort, Will Levington. Born at Kalamazoo, Mich.,
1878. Educated in the Detroit public schools, served in Fifth
U.S. Cavalry during the Spanish-American War, and as war
correspondent in the Philippines, China, Russia and Japan, 1899
to 1904. Author of "Routledge Rides Alone," 1910; "Fate
Knocks at the Door," 1912; "Down Among Men," 1913; "Midstream,"
1914; "Red Fleece," 1915; "Lot and Company," 1915;
"Child and Country," 1916; "The Hive," 1918. Lives in Santa
Monica, Cal.
Skag.
[Pg 355] (24) Cowdery, Alice (for biography, see 1917).
Spiral.

Cram, Mildred. Born in Washington, D. C, 1889. After four
years of study in New York private schools, went abroad for
six years of travel. Chief interests: music, the theater, house-keeping,
and short stories. First short story: "A Stab at Happiness,"
published in All-Story Weekly, 1915. Author of "Old
Seaport Towns of the South," 1917, and "Lotus Salad," 1920.
Lives in New York City.
McCarthy.

Cranston, Claudia.
*Invisible Garden.

(45) Dobie, Charles Caldwell (for biography, see 1917).
Called to Service.

(3) Dreiser, Theodore. Born at Terre Haute, Ind., 1871.
  Educated in the public schools of Warsaw, Ind., and Indiana University,
  and married in 1898. Engaged in newspaper work in
  Chicago and St. Louis, 1892-4; editor of Every Month. 1895-8;
  special editorial work, 1898-1905; editor of Smith's Magazine,
  1905-6; Broadway Magazine, 1906-7; Butterick publications,
  1907-10. Organized National Child's Rescue campaign, 1907.
  Author of "Sister Carrie," 1900; "Jennie Gerhardt," 1911;
  "Financier," 1912; "Traveller at Forty," 1913; "Titan," 1914;
  "Junius," 1915; "Plays of the Natural and Supernatural,"
  1916; "Hoosier Holiday," 1916; "Free," 1918; "Twelve Men,"
  1919; "Hand of the Potter," 1919; "Hey-Rub-a-Dub," 1920;
  "Bulwark," 1920. Lives in New York City.
*Old Neighborhood.

(5) "Elderly Spinster" (Margaret Wilson) (for biography, see 1918).
Mother.

Fish, Horace. Born in New York City, 1885. His first story,
"Fuego," was published in Harper's Magazine in 1912. He
lives in New York City.
*Wrists on the Door.

(45) Geer, Cornelia Throop (for biography, see 1918).
Study in Light and Shade.

Gillmore, Inez Haynes. See Irwin, Inez Haynes.

Giovannitti, Arturo.
*Eighth Day.

(45) Glaspell, Susan. (for biography, see 1917).
*Busy Duck.
*"Government Goat."
*Pollen.
[Pg 356] (5) Goodman, Henry (for biography, see 1918).
*Stone.

(5) Hall, May Emery (for biography, see 1918).
Lamp of Remembrance.

(34) Hallet, Richard Matthews (for biography, see 1917).
*Anchor.
*To the Bitter End.

Harrison, Don.
*Mixing.

Harrison, Grover.
Greatest Gift.

(25) Hecht, Ben (for biography, see 1918).
Dog Eat Dog.
Yellow Goat.

(5) Hergesheimer, Joseph (for biography, see 1918).
*Meeker Ritual.

(2345) Hurst, Fannie (for biography, see 1917).
*Humoresque.

Imrie, Walter McLaren. A young Canadian writer, who served
in the Canadian Hospital Service during the war. Lives in
Toronto, Ont.
Daybreak.

Ingersoll, Will E. Born at High Bluff, Manitoba, in 1880. Two
months later his father continued his journey west to Shoal
Lake, Manitoba, where he took up a homestead. Received his
education partly at the village school, partly from the Anglican
clergyman who was a friend of his father, but mostly from a
trunk full of books which his father and mother had brought
from the East. Came to Winnipeg in his early twenties with
one hundred and fifty dollars; hired a garret and wrote hard
while the money lasted; placed his first story with Everybody's
Magazine, August, 1905, and has been in journalism since. He
is now on the Winnipeg Free Press. Author of "Road that
Led Home," 1918. Lives in Winnipeg, Manitoba.
*Centenarian.

(3) Irwin, Inez Haynes (Inez Haynes Gillmore). Born at
Rio de Janeiro, Brazil, in 1873. Educated in the Girls' High
School and Normal School, Boston, and Radcliffe College.
Married to Will Irwin. Author of "June Jeopardy," 1908;
"Maida's Little Shop," 1910; "Phœbe and Ernest," 1910;
"Janey," 1911; "Phœbe, Ernest and Cupid," 1912; "Angel
Island," 1913; "Ollivant Orphans," 1915; "Lady of Kingdoms,"
1917. Lives in Scituate, Mass.
Treasure.
[Pg 357] Irwin, Wallace. Born at Oneida, N. Y., 1876. Educated at
Denver High School and Leland Stanford University. Engaged
in newspaper work in San Francisco, 1901; editor of
Overland Monthly, 1902; on the staff of Collier's Weekly,
1906-7; member of Committee on Public Information, 1917-19.
Author of "Love Sonnets of a Hoodlum," 1902; "Rubaiyat
of Omar Khayyam, Jr.," 1902; "Fairy Tales up to Now," 1904;
"Nautical Lays of a Landsman," 1904; "At the Sign of the
Dollar," 1904; "Chinatown Ballads," 1905; "Random Rhymes
and Odd Numbers," 1906; "Letters of a Japanese School Boy,"
1909; "Mr. Togo, Maid of All Work," 1913; "Pilgrims into
Folly," 1917. Lives in New York City.
*Wandering Stars.

(25) Johnston, Arthur (for biography, see 1918).
*Riders in the Dark.

(12) Johnston, Calvin. Born at Springfield, Mo., October 6,
1876. Educated in the common schools. Short story writer.
Chief interests: Establishing National Commercial Airways;
writing posthumous novel. Author of "The Pariah," published
in Harper's Weekly, December 9, 1905; "Veteran's Last Campaign,"
Harper's Monthly, June, 1906.
*Messengers.

Jones, Howard Mumford.
*Mrs. Drainger's Veil.

(45) Kline, Burton (for biography, see 1917).
Living Ghost.

La Motte, Ellen N.
*Under a Wine-Glass.

(5) Lieberman, Elias (for biography, see 1918).
*Thing of Beauty.

(4) London, Jack (for biography, see 1917).
On the Makaloa Mat.

Macmanus, Seumas.
Far Adventures of Billy Burns.
Tinker of Tamlacht.

Maxwell, Helena. Born November 22, 1896, in Iowa City,
Iowa. Her father was Scotch, and was a surgeon in the regular
army at the time of the Spanish-American War. Lived
most of her life in Iowa. Attended school in Washington,
D. C. Lived much in the South. Now a Senior at the University
of Idaho, at Moscow, Idaho, where her husband, Baker
Brownell, is an assistant professor of journalism. Chief interests,
aside from writing, are Bach, the New Republic, woman
suffrage, and climbing mountains. First story was written at
the age of nine, offered to The Youth's Companion for $100.
It was not accepted. First published story was in The Pagan,
September, 1919, "West of Topeka."
[Pg 358] (2) Mitchell, Mary Esther. Born in New York City, 1863.
Educated at the public schools of Bath, Me., and Radcliffe College.
First short story published in the Youth's Companion,
1892 or 1893. Lives in Arlington, Mass.
Jonas and the Tide.

(3) Montague, Margaret Prescott. Born at White Sulphur
Springs, W. Va., in 1878, and educated at home and in private
schools. Author of "The Poet, Miss Kate and I," 1905; "Sowing
of Alderson Cree," 1907; "In Calvert's Valley," 1908;
"Linda," 1912; "Closed Doors," 1915. Lives in White Sulphur
Springs, W. Va.
*England to America.

Moravsky, Maria. Born in Warsaw, Poland, Dec. 31, 1890.
Received her primary school education in Poland and University
education in Russia. Came to America in 1917. First
short story published in English, "Friendship of Men," Harper's
Magazine, Feb., 1919. Chief interests, poetry, travelling, psychology,
and the welfare of humanity. Published several books
in Russian between 1914 and 1917, including "By the Harbor,"
"Cinderella Thinks," "Orange Peels," and "Flowers in the
Cellar." Used to write stories for the leading Russian magazines.
"I think America taught me how to write better fiction,
for the art of short story writing is more highly developed here.
At first I wrote in Polish, then in Russian. I changed to English
because yours is the richest language in the world. I try
reverently to learn it well." Lives in New York City.
Friendship of Men.

Murray, Roy Irving.
*First Commandment with Promise.

Muth, Edna Tucker.
White Wake.

Nicholl, Louise Townsend. Born in Scotch Plains, N. J., in
1890, graduated from Smith College and has been on the staff
of the New York Evening Post since 1913. Her chief interest
is poetry, and she is now Associate Editor of Contemporary
Verse. She is the author of a critical volume on John Masefield,
to be published this season. Lives in New York City.
Her first short story, "The Little Light," was published in the
Stratford Journal in February, 1919.
Little Light.

(4) Norton, Roy (for biography, see 1917).
This Hero Thing.

Page, Helen. Born in Chestnut Hill, Mass., 1892. Graduated
from the Misses Brown School, Providence, R. I., and Pratt
Institute, Brooklyn, N. Y. Has been an errand girl in a department
store, sold coats and suits, clerked in a book section,
written advertising copy for woman's wear, written free lance
articles, done publicity work, and is now conducting a tea
room in Greenwich Village, New York City. "Rebound" is
her first published story.
*Rebound.
[Pg 359] (5) Patterson, Norma (for biography, see 1918).
What They Brought Out of France.

(5) Payne, Will (for biography, see 1918).
Best-Laid Plan.

(2) Pickthall, Marjorie L.
Third Generation.
(5) Pratt, Lucy (for biography, see 1918).
*Man Who Looked Back.

Ravenel, Beatrice. Born in Charleston, South Carolina. Educated
at private school and Radcliffe, specializing in English.
Chief interest: her daughter of fifteen, and books. First short
story published in the Harvard Advocate, 1891. Lives in
Charleston, South Carolina.
High Cost of Conscience.

Rendel, Lawrence.
Mother.

(35) Sedgwick, Anne Douglas (Mrs. Basil de Selincourt)
(for biography, see 1918).
*Autumn Crocuses.
*Evening Primroses.

Seiffert, Marjorie Allen. Born in Moline, Ill. Studied music
for seven years and composed many songs, married and has two
children. Began writing poetry in 1915, and short stories in
1918. First story published, "The Neighbor," Reedy's Mirror,
Oct. 25, 1918. Graduate of Smith College. Author of "A
Woman of Thirty," 1919. Lives in Moline, Ill.
Peddler.

Sidney, Rose.
Grapes of the San Jacinto.

(12345) Singmaster, Elsie (for biography, see 1917).
Recompense.

Solon, Israel. Was born in the government of Grodno, Russia,
in 1875 or 1876. Came to Chicago in 1889. "My interest in
writing goes back to my earliest memories of myself. I can
still see myself as a little boy of three or four, sitting of Sabbath
evenings, rubbing my eyes with my fists while my father
recites wondrous tales of men and beasts in lands and times
far removed from our own. I began reading for myself about
the age of six or seven, and have kept at it ever since." Education
acquired at odd times and places, after working hours
and between working periods; took English courses at Lewis
Institute, Chicago. Has been both an amateur and a professional
[Pg 360]labor agitator. All his interests concern themselves with
social and intellectual problems. First story, "The Glorious
Surrender," published in The Bulletin of the International
Glove Workers' Union, April and May, 1912. Now lives in
New York City.
*"Boulevard."

(2345) Steele, Wilbur Daniel (for biography, see 1917).
*Accomplice After the Fact.
*"For They Know Not What They Do."
*For Where Is Your Fortune Now?
*Goodfellow.
*Heart of a Woman.
*"La Guiablesse."
*Luck.

Sutherland, Marjorie.
School Teacher.

(1234) Synon, Mary (for biography, see 1917).
*Loaded Dice.

(5) Venable, Edward C.
Race.

(345) Vorse, Mary Heaton (for biography, see 1917).
*Gift of Courage.
*Man's Son.
*Other Room.
*Treasure.

(5) Williams, Ben Ames (for biography, see 1918).
*Field of Honor.

Williams, Margaret Clark.
*Drunken Passenger.

Wilson, Margaret Adelaide.
Perfect Interval.

Wood, Julia Francis. Born in Leavenworth, Kansas, but has
always lived in Kansas City, Mo. Educated at Smith College,
Columbia University, and University of Madrid, Spain. Teaches
French in a private school. Chief interests: people, travel, and
the theatre. First short story, "Cupid and Jimmy Curtis,"
Century, Oct., 1910.
"It Is the Spirit that Quickeneth."

Wormser, G. Ranger.
Child Who Forgot to Sing.
Little Lives.

Yeaman, Anna Hamilton. Born in Rye, N. Y., and is married.
She is of Southern ancestry. Was educated in private schools,
and published her first short story, "Concerning Christopher,"
in Leslie's Monthly, 1902. Author of "My Lil' Angelo," 1903.
Lives in Madison, N. J.
[Pg 361]To the Utmost.

Yezierska, Anzia. Born in Russia in 1886. Came to New York
in 1895. Her schooling began in the sweatshop when she was
nine years old—ten and twelve hours a day, seven days a week,
for a dollar and a half. She is driven by one desire: to learn
how to write. Her hours of work to earn mere bread and
rent have been so long that she has never had yet a chance to
learn good English in her opinion, and that is why she writes
in dialect. Her first story, "The Free Vacation House," appeared
in The Forum, December, 1915. Lives in New York
City.
*"Fat of the Land."
*Miracle.

(5) Abdullah, Ahmed (for biography, see 1918).
Dance on the Hill.
Respectable Gentleman.

Alsop, Gulielma Fell. Born in Allegheny, PA, graduated from
Barnard College and the Woman's Medical College of
Pennsylvania spent a year in specialized training in Vienna, and
worked at St. Elizabeth's Mission Hospital for Chinese
women and children in Shanghai, China, where she eventually
became the head physician. She has traveled widely in
Europe and Africa, and her first book will be released.
soon.
Kitchen Deities.

(345) Anderson, Sherwood (for biography, see 1917).
*Awakening.

(345) Mary Raymond Shipman Andrews (for biography, see
1917).
Queen.

(345) Babcock, Edwina Stanton (for biography, see 1917).
*Facing It.
Willum's Vanilla Ice Cream.

Barnes, Djuna. Born at Cornwall-on-Hudson, NY, in 1892.
Home-schooled. Key interests: drawing and writing.
Author of "Book of Repulsive Women," 1915, and "Passion
Play, 1918. Resides in New York City.
Night with the Horses.
Parking attendant.
[Pg 354] Frederick Orin Bartlett. Born in Haverhill, MA, in 1876,
educated at Proctor Academy in Hanover, NH, and Harvard
University. Worked for six years in journalism in Boston.
newspapers. Author of "Mistress Dorothy," 1901; "Joan of the
"Alley," 1905; "Web of the Golden Spider," 1909; "Seventh
"Noon," 1910; "Prodigal Pro Tem," 1911; "Forest Castaways,"
1911; "Lady of the Lane," 1912; "Guardian," 1912; "Whippen,"
1913; "Wall Street Girl," 1916; "Triflers," 1917, and many more.
Short stories. Lives in Cambridge, MA.
Once upon a time.

(234) Alice Brown (for biography, see 1917).
Praying for Sally.

(5) Agnes Mary Brownell (for biography, see 1918).
Dishes.
Love's Work.

(3) Burnet, Dana. Born in Cincinnati, OH, in 1888, and educated
at Woodward High School in Cincinnati and Cornell University.
Has been with the New York Evening Sun since 1911. Author of "Poems," 1915; "Shining Adventure," 1916,
and many short stories. Resides in New York City.
Butterfly.
Orchid.

(145) Burt Maxwell Struthers (for biography, see 1917).

Blood-Red One.

Shining Armor.

(5) James Branch Cabell (for biography, see 1918).
Wedding Joke.

Caylor, N.G.
Cylinder Area.

Cohen, Octavus Roy. Born in Charleston, SC, in 1891. Educated
at Porter Military Academy and Clemson College. Married
Inez Lopez in 1914. Civil engineer from 1909 to 1910; journalist.
from 1910 to 1912; practiced law from 1913 to 1915, and has continued since then
dedicated himself completely to writing. He is the author of "The Other __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."
"Woman," 1917 (with J. V. Glesy); "Six Seconds of Darkness,"
1918; "Polished Ebony," 1919. Resides in Birmingham, AL.
Queer House.

Collier, Tarleton.
Gracious Veil.

(2) Comfort, Will Levington. Born in Kalamazoo, MI, in 1878. Educated in the Detroit public schools, served in the Fifth
U.S. Cavalry in the Spanish-American War, and as a war
Correspondent in the Philippines, China, Russia, and Japan starting in 1899.
to 1904. Author of "Routledge Rides Alone," 1910; "Fate
"Knocks at the Door," 1912; "Down Among Men," 1913; "Midstream,"
1914; "Red Fleece," 1915; "Lot and Company," 1915;
"Child and Country," 1916; "The Hive," 1918. Lives in Santa
Monica, California.
Skag.
[Pg 355] (24) Alice Cowdery (for biography, see 1917).
Spiral.

Cram, Mildred. Born in Washington, D.C., in 1889. After four
After years of studying in private schools in New York, I went abroad for
six years of travel. Main interests: music, theater, home organization,
and short stories. First short story: "A Stab at Happiness,"
published in All-Story Weekly, 1915. Author of "Old
"Seaport Towns of the South," 1917, and "Lotus Salad," 1920.
Lives in NYC.
McCarthy.

Cranston, Claudia.
Hidden Garden.

(45) Dobie, Charles Caldwell (for biography, see 1917).
Called to Serve.

(3) Theodore Dreiser. Born in Terre Haute, IN, in 1871.
  Educated in the public schools of Warsaw, IN, and Indiana University,
  and married in 1898. Worked in journalism in
  Chicago and St. Louis from 1892-94; editor of Every Month from 1895-98;
  did special editorial work from 1898-1905; editor of Smith's Magazine,
  from 1905-06; Broadway Magazine, 1906-07; Butterick publications,
  from 1907-10. Organized the National Child's Rescue campaign in 1907.
  Author of "Sister Carrie," 1900; "Jennie Gerhardt," 1911;
  "Financier," 1912; "Traveller at Forty," 1913; "Titan," 1914;
  "Junius," 1915; "Plays of the Natural and Supernatural,"
  1916; "Hoosier Holiday," 1916; "Free," 1918; "Twelve Men,"
  1919; "Hand of the Potter," 1919; "Hey-Rub-a-Dub," 1920;
  "Bulwark," 1920. Lives in New York City.
*Old Neighborhood.

(5) "Single Older Woman" (Margaret Wilson) (for biography, see 1918).
Mom.

Fish, Horace. Born in New York City in 1885. His first story,
"Fuego," was published in Harper's Magazine in 1912. He
lives in New York City.
Wrist on the Door.

(45) Geer, Cornelia Throop (for biography, see 1918).
Study of Light and Shadow.

Gillmore, Inez Haynes. See Irwin, Inez Haynes.

Arturo Giovannitti.
Eighth Day.

(45) Susan Glaspell. (for biography, see 1917).
Busy Duck.
"Government Goat."
Pollen.
[Pg 356] (5) Goodman, Henry (for biography, see 1918).
*Rock.

(5) Hall, May Emery (for biography, see 1918).
Memorial Lamp.

(34) Hallet, Richard Matthews (for biography, see 1917).
Anchor.
To the Bitter End.

Harrison, Don.
Blending.

Grover Harrison.
Best Gift.

(25) Hecht, Ben (for biography, see 1918).
Dog-eat-dog.
Yellow Goat.

(5) Hergesheimer, Joseph (for biography, see 1918).
Meeker Ceremony.

(2345) Fannie Hurst (for biography, see 1917).
Humoresque.

Imrie, Walter McLaren. A young Canadian writer who served
in the Canadian Hospital Service during the war. Resides in
Toronto, Ontario.
Dawn.

Will E. Ingersoll Born at High Bluff, Manitoba, in 1880. Two
Months later, his father kept traveling west to Shoal.
Lake, Manitoba, where he settled. Received his
education partly at the village school and partly from the Anglican
a clergyman who was a friend of his father's, and mostly from a
trunk full of books that his parents had brought
from the East. He moved to Winnipeg in his early twenties with
one hundred fifty dollars; rented a small room and wrote intensely
while the money lasted; got his first story published in Everybody's
Magazine, August 1905, and has been in journalism ever since. He
is now with the Winnipeg Free Press. Author of "Road that
"Led Home," 1918. Resides in Winnipeg, Manitoba.
100-year-old.

(3) Irwin, Inez Haynes (Inez Haynes Gilmore). Born in
Rio de Janeiro, Brazil, in 1873. Educated at the Girls' High
School and Normal School in Boston, and Radcliffe College.
Married to Will Irwin. Author of "June Jeopardy," published in 1908;
"Maida's Little Shop," 1910; "Phoebe and Ernest," 1910;
"Janey," 1911; "Phœbe, Ernest and Cupid," 1912; "Angel
"Island," 1913; "Ollivant Orphans," 1915; "Lady of Kingdoms,"
1917. Lives in Scituate, MA.
Treasure.
[Pg 357] Irwin, Wallace. Born in Oneida, NY, in 1876. Educated at
Denver High School and Leland Stanford University. Worked
in journalism in San Francisco in 1901; editor of
Overland Monthly, 1902; on the staff of Collier's Weekly,
1906-07; was a member of the Committee on Public Information from 1917-19.
Author of "Love Sonnets of a Hoodlum," 1902; "Rubaiyat
of Omar Khayyam, Jr.," 1902; "Fairy Tales Up to Now," 1904;
"Nautical Lays of a Landsman," 1904; "At the Sign of the
"Dollar," 1904; "Chinatown Ballads," 1905; "Random Rhymes"
"and Odd Numbers," 1906; "Letters from a Japanese School Boy,"
1909; "Mr. Togo, Maid of All Work," 1913; "Pilgrims into
"Folly," 1917. Lives in New York City.
Roaming Stars.

(25) Johnston, Arthur (for biography, see 1918).
Riders in the Dark.

(12) Calvin Johnston. Born in Springfield, MO, on October 6,
1876. Received an education in public schools. Short story writer.
Main interests: Setting up National Commercial Airways;
writing a posthumous novel. Author of "The Pariah," released
in Harper's Weekly, December 9, 1905; "Veteran's Last Campaign,"
Harper's Monthly, June 1906.
*Messages.

Howard Mumford Jones.
Mrs. Drainger's Veil.

(45) Burton Kline (for biography, see 1917).
Living Ghost.

La Motte, Ellen N.
Under a wine glass.

(5) Elias Lieberman (for biography, see 1918).
Beautiful Thing.

(4) Jack London (for biography, see 1917).
On the Makaloa Mat.

Macmanus, Seumas.
Far Adventures of Billy Burns.
Tinker of Tamlacht.

Maxwell, Helena. Born on November 22, 1896, in Iowa City,
IA. Her father was Scottish and a surgeon in the regular
army during the Spanish-American War. Spent
most of her life in Iowa. She went to school in Washington,
D.C. spent a lot of time in the South. Now, he's a senior at the university.
of Idaho, in Moscow, Idaho, where her husband, Baker
Brownell is an assistant professor of journalism. His main interests include __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
In addition to writing, are Bach, the New Republic, women's
suffrage and mountain climbing. She wrote her first story at
At the age of nine, submitted to The Youth's Companion for $100.
It was not accepted. Her first published story was in The Pagan,
September 1919, titled "West of Topeka."
[Pg 358] (2) Mitchell, Mary Esther. Born in New York City, 1863.
Attended public schools in Bath, ME, and Radcliffe College.
Published her first short story in Youth's Companion,
In 1892 or 1893, they lived in Arlington, MA.
Jonas and the Current.

(3) Montague, Margaret Prescott. Born in White Sulphur
Springs, WV, in 1878, and educated at home and in private schools.
schools. Author of "The Poet, Miss Kate and I," 1905; "Sowing
of Alderson Cree," 1907; "In Calvert's Valley," 1908;
"Linda," 1912; "Closed Doors," 1915. Resides in White Sulphur.
Springs, WV.
*England to the U.S.

Maria Moravsky. Born in Warsaw, Poland, on December 31, 1890.
She received her primary education in Poland and attended university.
education in Russia. She arrived in America in 1917. Her first
The short story published in English, "Friendship of Men," was released in
Harper's Magazine, February 1919. Main interests are poetry, travel, and psychology,
and humanitarian efforts. Published several books
in Russian from 1914 to 1917, including "By the Harbor,"
"Cinderella Thinks," "Orange Peels," and "Flowers in the
Cellar." Wrote for major Russian magazines.
"I believe America helped me improve my fiction writing skills,
because the art of writing short stories is more advanced here.
Initially, I wrote in Polish, then in Russian. I transitioned to English.
because it's the richest language in the world. I aim
to learn it well." Resides in New York City.
Bromance.

Murray, Roy I.
First Commandment with a Promise.

Muth, Edna Tucker.
White Wake.

Nicholl, Louise Townsend. Born in Scotch Plains, NJ, in
1890, graduated from Smith College and has been part of the staff.
of the New York Evening Post since 1913. Her primary interest
is poetry, and she is now the Associate Editor of Contemporary
Verse. She wrote a critical book on John Masefield,
which is set to be published this season. Resides in New York City.
Her first short story, "The Little Light," was published in the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Stratford Journal, February 1919.
Little Light.

(4) Roy Norton (for biography, see 1917).
This hero stuff.

Page, Helen. Born in Chestnut Hill, MA, in 1892. Graduated
from Misses Brown School, Providence, RI, and Pratt
Institute, Brooklyn, NY. Has worked in different positions, including as an errand girl in a department.
store, selling coats and suits, working in the book section,
writing ad copy for women's fashion, freelancing
articles, managing publicity, and now operates a tea
a room in Greenwich Village, New York City. "Rebound" is
her debut published story.
Rebound.
[Pg 359] (5) Norma Patterson (for biography, see 1918).
What They Brought Back from France.

(5) Will Payne (for biography, see 1918).
Well-Laid Plan.

(2) Marjorie L. Pickthall
Third Gen.
(5) Pratt, Lucy (for biography, see 1918).
*Man Who Looked Back.

Beatrice Ravenel. Born in Charleston, South Carolina. Educated
at a private school and Radcliffe, focusing on English.
Main interest: her fifteen-year-old daughter and books. First short
story published in the Harvard Advocate in 1891. Lives in
Charleston, SC.
High Price of Conscience.

Rendel, Lawrence.
Mom.

(35) Sedgwick, Anne Douglas (Mrs. Basil de Selincourt)
(for biography, see 1918).
Fall Crocuses.
Evening Primrose.

Seiffert, Marjorie Allen. Born in Moline, IL. Studied music
for seven years, wrote a lot of songs, got married, and has two kids.
children. Began writing poetry in 1915 and short stories in
1918. Her first story, "The Neighbor," was published in Reedy's Mirror.
on October 25, 1918. Graduated from Smith College. Author of "A
"Woman of Thirty," 1919. Lives in Moline, IL.
Vendor.

Sidney, Rose.
Grapes of San Jacinto.

(12345) Elsie Singmaster (for biography, see 1917).
Compensation.

Solon, Israel. Born in the government of Grodno, Russia,
in 1875 or 1876. Moved to Chicago in 1889. "My interest in
Writing began in my earliest memories. I can
I still picture myself as a little boy, around three or four years old, sitting on the Sabbath.
Evenings, I rub my eyes while my dad
shared amazing stories about people and creatures from faraway places and different eras.
I started reading when I was about six or seven, and I've continued to do so ever since. "Education"
showed up at random times and locations, after work hours
and while between jobs, I took English courses at Lewis
Institute in Chicago. Has experience as both an amateur and a professional.
[Pg 360]labor activist. All of his interests are centered around
social and intellectual issues. His first story, "The Glorious
"Surrender" was published in The Bulletin of the International
Glove Workers' Union in April and May of 1912. Now living in
NYC.
"Street."

(2345) Wilbur Daniel Steele (for biography, see 1917).
Accessory After the Fact.
"For they don’t know what they’re doing."
*For Where Is Your Fortune Now?
Good friend.
Woman's Heart.
"La Guiablesse."
Good fortune.

Sutherland, Marjorie.
Teacher.

(1234) Mary Synon (for biography, see 1917).
Loaded Dice.

(5) Edward C. Venable
Race.

(345) Vorse, Mary Heaton (for biography, see 1917).
Courage Gift.
Man's Son.
*Other Room.
Treasure.

(5) Ben Ames Williams (for biography, see 1918).
Field of Honor.

Williams, Marguerite Clarke.
Intoxicated Passenger.

Wilson, Margaret Adelaide.
Perfect Interval.

Wood, Julia Francis. Born in Leavenworth, Kansas, but has
has always lived in Kansas City, MO. She received her education at Smith College,
Columbia University and the University of Madrid, Spain. Teaches
French at a private school. Main interests: people, travel, and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
the theater. Her first short story, "Cupid and Jimmy Curtis,"
was published in Century, October 1910.
"It Is the Spirit that Gives Life."

Wormser, G. Ranger.
Kid Who Forgot to Sing.
Little Lives.

Anna Hamilton Yeaman. Born in Rye, NY, and is married.
She has Southern roots and was educated in private schools,
and published her first short story, "Concerning Christopher,"
in Leslie's Monthly, 1902. Author of "My Lil' Angelo," 1903.
Lives in Madison, NJ.
[Pg 361]To the Max.

Yezierska, Anzia. Born in Russia in 1886. Moved to New York
In 1895, her education began in the sweatshop when she was
nine—working ten to twelve hours a day, seven days a week,
for a dollar and fifty cents. Her one true passion is to learn
how to write. The long hours she put in to make just enough for food and
rent meant she never had the chance to
learn proper English, which is why she writes
in dialect. Her first story, "The Free Vacation House," was published.
In The Forum, December 1915. Resides in New York.
City.
"Fruits of Our Labor."
Miracle.


THE ROLL OF HONOR OF FOREIGN SHORT STORIES IN AMERICAN MAGAZINES

NOVEMBER, 1918, TO SEPTEMBER, 1919

NOVEMBER 1918 TO SEPTEMBER 1919

Note. Stories of special excellence are indicated by an asterisk. The index figures 1, 2, 3, 4, and 5 prefixed to the name of the author indicate that his work has been included in the Rolls of Honor for 1914, 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918 respectively. The list excludes reprints.

Note. Stories of exceptional quality are marked with an asterisk. The index numbers 1, 2, 3, 4, and 5 before the author's name show that their work has been included in the Honor Rolls for 1914, 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918, respectively. This list does not include reprints.

I. English and Irish Authors

I. English and Irish Writers

Atkey, Bertram. MacKurd.
(12345) Aumonier, Stacy. *Brothers.
Mrs. Huggins's Hun.
(3) Beerbohm, Max. *Hilary Maltby.
(34) Beresford, J. D. *Reparation.
(1235) Blackwood, Algernon. *Little Beggar.
Burke, Thomas. Miss Plum-Blossom of Limehouse.
De La Mare, Walter. Promise.
Desmond, Shaw. Heads on the Mountain.
(45) Dudeney, Mrs. Henry. "Missing."
(4) Dunsany, Lord. *Last Dream of Bwona Khubla.
Edginton, May. Money.
(12345) Galsworthy, John. *Bright Side.
*Spindleberries.
Jesse, F. Tennyson. Wanderers.
Lockhart, Lucy. Miss Allardyce's Soldier.
Mare, Walter de la. See De la Mare, Walter.
(45) Mordaunt, Elinor. *Peepers All.
*Set to Partners.
Robinson, Lennox. *Sponge.
(34) Wylie, I. A. R. *Colonel Tibbit Comes Home.
*John Prettyman's Fourth Dimension.
*Thirst.
[Pg 363]

Atkey, Bert. MacKurd.
(12345) Stacy Aumonier. *Brothers.
Mrs. Huggins's Honey.
(3) Beerbohm, Max. *Hilary Maltby.
(34) Beresford, J. D. *Reparation.
(1235) Algernon Blackwood. *Little Beggar.
Burke, Tom. Miss Plum-Blossom of Limehouse.
De La Mare, Walter. Promise.
Desmond, Shaw. Heads on the Mountain.
(45) Mrs. Henry Dudeney. "Missing."
(4) Lord Dunsany. *Last Dream of Bwona Khubla.
Edginton, May. Money.
(12345) Galsworthy, John. *Bright Side.
Spindleberries.
Jesse, F. Tennyson. Wanderers.
Lucy Lockhart. Miss Allardyce's Soldier.
Mare, Walter de la. See De la Mare, Walter.
(45) Mordaunt, Elinor. *Peepers All.
*Connect to Partners.
Robinson, Lennox. *Sponge.
(34) Wylie, I. A. R. *Colonel Tibbit Comes Home.
John Prettyman's Fourth Dimension.
Thirsty.
[Pg 363]

II. Translations

II. Translations

(5) Alai'hem, Sholom. (Yiddish.) *Eva.
Boissièr, Jules. (French.) Opium Smokers in the Forest.
(345) Chekhov, Anton. (Russian.) *Dialogue Between a Man and a Dog.
D'Annunzio, Gabriele. (Italian.) Hero.
Dimov, Ossip. (Russian.) "Six P.M."
Dolores, Carmen. (Brazilian.) *Aunt Zézé's Tears.
Duhamel, Georges S. (French.) *Lieutenant Dauche.
France, Anatole. (French.) *Red Riding-Hood Up-to-Date.
Ibáñez, Vicente Blasco. (Spanish.) *Abandoned Boat.
*Functionary.
*"In the Sea."
*Serbian Night.
*Which Was the Condemned?
Jacobsen, J. P. (Danish.) Two Worlds.
Lagerlöf, Selma. (Swedish.) *Donna Micaela.
Lemaître, Jules. (French.) *Two Presidents.
Level, Maurice. (French.) All Saints' Day.
Martinez, Rafael Arevalo. (Spanish.) Man Who Resembled a Horse.
Papini, Giovanni. (Italian.) Beggar of Souls.
Perez, J. L. (Yiddish.) *Bontje the Silent.
Pinski, David. (Yiddish.) *Another Person's Soul.
Tchekov, Anton. (Russian.) See Chekhov, Anton.
(5) Villiers de l'Isle, Adam. (French.) Queen Ysabeau.

(5) Peace be upon you. (Yiddish.) *Eva.
Boissièr, Jules. (French.) Opium Smokers in the Forest.
(345) Anton Chekhov. (Russian.) *Dialogue Between a Man and a Dog.
Gabriele D'Annunzio. (Italian.) Hero.
Dimov, Ossip. (Russian.) "Six P.M."
Dolores, Carmen. (Brazilian.) *Aunt Zézé's Tears.
Georges S. Duhamel (French.) *Lieutenant Dauche.
France, Anatole. (French.) *Red Riding-Hood Up-to-Date.
Vicente Blasco Ibáñez. (Spanish.) *Abandoned Boat.
Official.
"In the Ocean."
Serbian Night.
Which one was condemned?
Jacobsen, J.P. (Danish.) Two Worlds.
Selma Lagerlöf. (Swedish.) *Donna Micaela.
Lemaître, Jules. (French.) *Two Presidents.
Level, Maurice. (French.) All Saints' Day.
Rafael Arevalo Martinez. (Spanish.) Man Who Resembled a Horse.
Giovanni Papini. (Italian.) Beggar of Souls.
Perez, J.L. (Yiddish.) *Bontje the Silent.
David Pinski (Yiddish.) *Another Person's Soul.
Chekhov, Anton. (Russian.) See Chekhov, Anton.
(5) Villiers de l'Isle Adam. (French.) Queen Ysabeau.


VOLUMES OF SHORT STORIES PUBLISHED

NOVEMBER, 1918, TO SEPTEMBER, 1919: AN INDEX

NOVEMBER 1918 TO SEPTEMBER 1919: AN INDEX

Note. An asterisk before a title indicates distinction. This list includes single short stories, collections of short stories, textbooks, and a few continuous narratives based on short stories previously published in magazines. Volumes announced for publication in the autumn of 1919 are listed here, though in some cases they had not yet appeared at the time this book went to press.

Note. An asterisk before a title indicates it stands out. This list includes individual short stories, collections of short stories, textbooks, and a few ongoing narratives based on short stories that were previously published in magazines. Volumes scheduled for release in the fall of 1919 are included here, although in some cases, they had not yet come out when this book was printed.

I. American Authors

I. American Bands

Abdullah, Achmed. *Honorable Gentleman. Putnam.
Anderson, Robert Gordon. Little Chap. Putnam.
Anderson, Sherwood. *Winesburg, Ohio. Huebsch.
Andrews, Mary Raymond Shipman. *Joy in the Morning. Scribner.
Austin, F. Britten. According to Orders. Doran.
Bacon, Josephine Daskam. Square Peggy. Appleton.
Bacon, Peggy. True Philosopher. Four Seas.
Beach, Rex Ellinwood. Too Fat to Fight. Harper.
Bercovici, Konrad. *Dust of New York. Boni and Liveright.
Brooks, Allen. Silken Cord. Frank C. Brown.
Burroughs, Edgar Rice. Jungle Tales of Tarzan. McClurg.
Cabell, James Branch. *Jurgen. McBride.
Chapman, William Gerard. Green Timber Trails. Century.
Clemens, Samuel Langhorne ("Mark Twain"). *Curious
Republic of Gondour. Boni and Liveright.
Cobb, Irvin S. *From Place to Place. Doran.
*Life of the Party. Doran.
Cochran, Jean Carter. *Foreign Magic. Doran.
Cohen, Octavus Roy. Polished Ebony. Dodd, Mead.
Davies, Ellen Chivers. *Tales of Serbian Life. Dodd, Mead.
Davis, Sam. First Piano in Camp. Harper.
Dodge, Henry Irving. He Made His Wife His Partner. Harper.
Dreiser, Theodore. *Twelve Men. Boni and Liveright.
Dunne, Finley Peter. *Mr. Dooley; on Making a Will. Scribner.
Dyke, Henry van. See Van Dyke, Henry.
[Pg 365] Fillmore, Parker. *Czechoslovak Fairy Tales. Harcourt, Brace and Howe.
Ford, Sewell. Shorty McCabe Gets the Hail. Clode.
Foster, John McGaw. Crowded Inn. Pilgrim Press.
Fraser, W. A. Bulldog Corner. Doran.
Fuessle, Newton A. Flesh and Phantasy. Cornhill Co.
Gate, Ethel M. * Tales from the Secret Kingdom. Yale Univ. Press.
Glass, Montague. Potash and Perlmutter Settle Things. Harper.
Green, Anna Katharine. Room Number 3. Dodd, Mead.
Grenfell, Wilfred T. Labrador Days. Houghton Mifflin.
Harper, Wilhelmina, editor. Off Duty. Century.
Hart, William S., and Hart, Mary. Pinto Ben. Britton.
Hearn, Lafcadio. "Fantastics." Houghton Mifflin.
"Henry, O." (Sidney Porter). *Waifs and Strays. Doubleday, Page.
Hergesheimer, Joseph. *Happy End. Knopf.
Holmes, Roy J., and Starbuck, A., editors. *War Stories. Crowell.
Hurst, Fannie. *Humoresques. Harper.
Iles, Augustus. Canadian Stories. Privately printed.
James, Henry. *Landscape Painter. Scott and Seltzer.
*Traveling Companions. Boni and Liveright.
Johnson, Alvin. *John Stuyvesant, Ancestor. Harcourt, Brace and Howe.
King, Basil. *Going West. Harper.
Kyne, Peter B. Green Pea Pirates. Doubleday, Page.
La Motte, Ellen N. *Civilization. Doran.
Lasselle, Mary A., editor. *Short Stories of the New America. Holt.
Loan, Charles Emmett Van. See Van Loan, Charles Emmett.
London, Jack. *On the Makaloa Mat. Macmillan.
Macfarlane, Peter Clark. Exploits of Bilge and Ma. Little, Brown.
MacManus, Seumas. *Lo, and Behold Ye! Stokes.
Mathiews, Franklin K., editor. Boy Scout's Book of Stories. Appleton.
Means. *More. E. K. Putnam.
Montague, Margaret Prescott. *Gift. Dutton.
Morley, Christopher. *Haunted Bookshop. Doubleday, Page.
"Naomi, Aunt." Jewish Fairy Tales and Legends. Bloch Pub. Co.
Newton, Alma. *Blue String. Duffield.
O'Brien, Edward J., editor. Best Short Stories of 1918. Small, Maynard.
O'Higgins, Harvey J. *From the Life. Harper.
Packard, Frank L. Night Operator. Doran.
Parker, Sir (Horatio) Gilbert. Wild Youth and Another. Lippincott.
[Pg 366] Patterson, Madge Lisbeth. Marco, the Gypsy Elf. Hine Bros.
Pier, Arthur Stanwood. Dormitory Days. Houghton Mifflin.
Porter, Eleanor H. Across the Years. Houghton Mifflin.
Tangled Threads. Houghton Mifflin.
Tie that Binds. Houghton Mifflin.
Porter, Sidney. See "Henry, O."
Post, Melville Davisson. *Mystery at the Blue Villa. Appleton.
Prouty, Olive Higgins. Good Sports. Stokes.
Raymond, Robert L. At a Dollar a Year. Marshall Jones.
Reed, Margery Verner. Futurist Stories. Kennerley.
Reeve, Arthur B., editor. *Best Ghost Stories. Boni and Liveright.
Rinehart, Mary Roberts. Love Stories. Doran.
Russell, John. *Red Mark. Knopf.
Sawyer, Ruth. Doctor Danny. Harper.
Scott, Temple. Silver Age. Scott and Seltzer.
Sholl, Anna McClure. Faery Tales of Weir. Dutton.
Spofford, Harriet Prescott. *Elder's People. Houghton Mifflin.
Street, Julian. After Thirty. Century.
Terhune, Albert Payson. Lad: a Dog. Dutton.
"Twain, Mark." See Clemens, Samuel Langhorne.
Vanardy, Varick. Something Doing. Macaulay.
Van Dyke, Henry. *Broken Soldier and the Maid of France. Harper.
*Valley of Vision. Scribner.
Van Loan, Charles Emmett. Score by Innings. Doran.
Taking the Count. Doran.
Vorse, Mary Heaton. *Prestons. Boni and Liveright.
Welles, Harriet. *Anchors Aweigh. Scribner.
Westerman, Percy F. Secret Channel. Macmillan.
White, Edward Lucas. *Song of the Sirens. Dutton.
Wiggin, Kate Douglas. *Ladies-in-Waiting. Houghton Mifflin.
Wilson, Harry Leon. *Ma Pettengill. Doubleday, Page.
Witwer, Harry Charles. "Smile a Minute." Small, Maynard.

Abdullah, Ahmed. *Honorable Gentleman. Putnam.
Robert Gordon Anderson. Little Chap. Putnam.
Anderson, Sherwood. *Winesburg, Ohio. Huebsch.
Andrews, Mary Raymond Shipman. *Joy in the Morning. Scribner.
Austin F. Britten. According to Orders. Doran.
Bacon, Josephine Daskam. Square Peggy. Appleton.
Bacon, Peggy. True Philosopher. Four Seas.
Beach, Rex Ellinwood. Too Fat to Fight. Harper.
Bercovici, Konrad. *Dust of New York. Boni and Liveright.
Brooks, Allen. Silken Cord. Frank C. Brown.
Edgar Rice Burroughs. Jungle Tales of Tarzan. McClurg.
Cabell, James Branch. *Jurgen. McBride.
William Gerard Chapman. Green Timber Trails. Century.
Samuel Langhorne Clemens ("Mark Twain"). *Curious
Republic of Gondour. Boni and Liveright.
Cobb, Irvin S. *From Place to Place. Doran.
Life of the Party. Doran.
Cochran, Jean Carter. *Foreign Magic. Doran.
Cohen, Octavus Roy. Polished Ebony. Dodd, Mead.
Davies, Ellen Chivers. *Tales of Serbian Life. Dodd, Mead.
Davis, Sam. First Piano in Camp. Harper.
Dodge, Henry Irving. He Made His Wife His Partner. Harper.
Theodore Dreiser. *Twelve Men. Boni and Liveright.
Dunne, Finley Peter. *Mr. Dooley; on Making a Will. Scribner.
Henry van Dyke. See Van Dyke, Henry.
[Pg 365] Fillmore, Parker. *Czechoslovak Fairy Tales. Harcourt, Brace and Howe.
Ford, Sewell. Shorty McCabe Gets the Hail. Clode.
Foster, John McGaw. Crowded Inn. Pilgrim Press.
Fraser, W.A. Bulldog Corner. Doran.
Fuessle, Newton A. Flesh and Phantasy. Cornhill Co.
Gate, Ethel M. * Tales from the Secret Kingdom. Yale Univ. Press.
Glass, Montague. Potash and Perlmutter Settle Things. Harper.
Green, Anna Katherine. Room Number 3. Dodd, Mead.
Grenfell, Wilfred T. Labrador Days. Houghton Mifflin.
Harper, Willa, editor. Off Duty. Century.
William S. Hart, and Mary Hart. Pinto Ben. Britton.
Hearn, Lafcadio. "Fantastics." Houghton Mifflin.
"Henry, O." (Sidney Porter). *Waifs and Strays. Doubleday, Page.
Hergesheimer, Joseph. *Happy End. Knopf.
Roy J. Holmes, and Starbuck, A., editors. *War Stories. Crowell.
Fannie Hurst. *Humoresques. Harper.
Augustus Iles. Canadian Stories. Privately printed.
Henry James. *Landscape Painter. Scott and Seltzer.
Traveling Companions. Boni & Liveright.
Johnson, Alvin. *John Stuyvesant, Ancestor. Harcourt, Brace and Howe.
King, Basil. *Going West. Harper.
Kyne, Peter B. Green Pea Pirates. Doubleday, Page.
La Motte, Ellen N. *Civilization. Doran.
Mary A. Lasselle, editor. *Short Stories of the New America. Holt.
Loan, Charles Emmett Van. See Van Loan, Charles Emmett.
Jack London. *On the Makaloa Mat. Macmillan.
Peter Clark Macfarlane. Exploits of Bilge and Ma. Little, Brown.
Seumas MacManus. *Lo, and Behold Ye! Stokes.
Franklin K. Mathiews, editor. Boy Scout's Book of Stories. Appleton.
Ways. *More. E. K. Putnam.
Montague, Margaret Prescott. *Gift. Dutton.
Morley, Christopher. *Haunted Bookshop. Doubleday, Page.
"Aunt Naomi." Jewish Fairy Tales and Legends. Bloch Pub. Co.
Newton, Alma. *Blue String. Duffield.
O'Brien, Edward J., editor. Best Short Stories of 1918. Small, Maynard.
O'Higgins, Harvey J. *From the Life. Harper.
Packard, Frank L. Night Operator. Doran.
Parker, Sir Horatio Gilbert. Wild Youth and Another. Lippincott.
[Pg 366] Patterson, Madge Lisbeth. Marco, the Gypsy Elf. Hine Bros.
Pier, Arthur Stanwood. Dormitory Days. Houghton Mifflin.
Eleanor H. Porter Across the Years. Houghton Mifflin.
Tangled Threads. Houghton Mifflin.
Tie that Binds. Houghton Mifflin.
Sidney Porter. See "Henry, O."
Post, Melville Davisson. *Mystery at the Blue Villa. Appleton.
Olive Higgins Prouty. Good Sports. Stokes.
Raymond, Robert L. At a Dollar a Year. Marshall Jones.
Reed, Margery Verner. Futurist Stories. Kennerley.
Arthur B. Reeve, editor. *Best Ghost Stories. Boni and Liveright.
Mary Roberts Rinehart. Love Stories. Doran.
Russell, John. *Red Mark. Knopf.
Sawyer, Ruth. Doctor Danny. Harper.
Scott Temple. Silver Age. Scott and Seltzer.
Sholl, Anna McClure. Faery Tales of Weir. Dutton.
Spofford, Harriet Prescott. *Elder's People. Houghton Mifflin.
Julian Street. After Thirty. Century.
Albert Payson Terhune. Lad: a Dog. Dutton.
"Mark Twain." See Clemens, Samuel Langhorne.
Vanardy, Varick. Something Doing. Macaulay.
Henry Van Dyke. *Broken Soldier and the Maid of France. Harper.
Valley of Vision. Scribner.
Van Loan, Charles Emmett. Score by Innings. Doran.
Counting the Count. Doran.
Vorse, Mary Heaton. *Prestons. Boni and Liveright.
Welles, Harriet. *Anchors Aweigh. Scribner.
Percy F. Westerman Secret Channel. Macmillan.
White, Edward Lucas. *Song of the Sirens. Dutton.
Kate Douglas Wiggin. *Ladies-in-Waiting. Houghton Mifflin.
Wilson, Harry Leon. *Ma Pettengill. Doubleday, Page.
Harry Charles Witwer. "Smile a Minute." Small, Maynard.

II. English and Irish Authors

II. English and Irish Writers

Beerbohm, Max. *Happy Hypocrite. Lane.
Bell, John Joy. Just Jemima. Revell.
"Birmingham, George A." (J. O. Hannay). Our Casualty. Doran.
"Cable, Boyd" (Captain Ewart). Air Men o' War. Dutton.
Carleton, William. *Stories of Irish Life. Stokes.
"Chase, Beatrice." See Parr, Olive Katharine.
Colum, Padraic. *Boy Who Knew What the Birds Said. Macmillan.
"Cumberland, Gerald." *Tales of a Cruel Country. Brentano's.
[Pg 367] "Dehan, Richard." (Clotilde Graves.) *Sailor's Home. Doran.
Dowson, Ernest. *Poems and Prose. Boni and Liveright.
Doyle, Conan A. Doings of Raffles Haw. Doran.
Dunsany, Lord. *Unhappy Far-off Things. Little, Brown.
Garstin, Crosbie. Mud Larks. Doran.
Graves, Clotilde. See "Dehan, Richard."
Hannay, J. O. See "Birmingham, George A."
Jacobs, W. W. *Deep Waters. Scribner.
Locke, W. J. *Far-Away Stories. Lane.
Lyons, A. Neil. *London Lot. Lane.
Marshall, Archibald. *Clintons and Others. Dodd, Mead.
Masefield, John. *Tarpaulin Muster. Dodd, Mead.
Maxwell, W. B. *Life Can Never Be the Same. Bobbs-Merrill.
Merrick, Leonard. *Man Who Understood Women. Dutton.
*While Paris Laughed. Dutton.
Munro, Hector H. ("Saki"). Toys of Peace. Lane.
Nebinson, Margaret Wynne. *Workhouse Characters. Macmillan.
*New DeCameron. McBride.
O'Brien, Edward J., editor. Great Modern English Stories. Boni and Liveright.
Orczy, Emmus, Baroness. League of the Scarlet Pimpernel. Doran.
Parr, Olive Katharine. ("Beatrice Chase.") Completed Tales of My Knights and Ladies. Longmans.
Pertwee, Roland. *Old Card. Boni and Liveright.
Reynolds, Mrs. Bailie. *"Open, Sesame!" Doran.
"Rohmer, Sax." (Arthur Sarsfield Ward.) Tales of Secret Egypt. McBride.
"Saki." See Munro, Hector H.
"Tank Major." Tank Tales. Funk and Wagnalls.
Wallace, Edgar. Tam o' the Scoots. Small, Maynard.
Ward, Arthur Sarsfield. See "Rohmer, Sax."

Beerbohm, Max. *Happy Hypocrite. Lane.
John Joy Bell. Just Jemima. Revell.
"Birmingham, George A. (J.O. Hannay). Our Casualty. Doran.
"Cable, Boyd" (Captain Ewart). Air Men o' War. Dutton.
Carleton, William. *Stories of Irish Life. Stokes.
"Chase, Beatrice." See Parr, Olive Katharine.
Colum, Padraic. *Boy Who Knew What the Birds Said. Macmillan.
"Cumberland, Gerald." *Tales of a Cruel Country. Brentano's.
[Pg 367] "Dehan, Richard." (Clotilde Graves.) *Sailor's Home. Doran.
Dowson, Ernest. *Poems and Prose. Boni and Liveright.
Conan A. Doyle Doings of Raffles Haw. Doran.
Lord Dunsany. *Unhappy Far-off Things. Little, Brown.
Garstin, Crosbie. Mud Larks. Doran.
Graves, Clotilde. See "Dehan, Richard."
Hannay, J.O. See "Birmingham, George A."
Jacobs, W. W. *Deep Waters. Scribner.
Locke, W.J. *Far-Away Stories. Lane.
Lyons, A. Neil. *London Lot. Lane.
Marshall, Archibald. *Clintons and Others. Dodd, Mead.
John Masefield. *Tarpaulin Muster. Dodd, Mead.
Maxwell, W.B. *Life Can Never Be the Same. Bobbs-Merrill.
Merrick, Leonard. *Man Who Understood Women. Dutton.
While Paris Laughed. Dutton.
Hector H. Munro ("Saki"). Toys of Peace. Lane.
Nebinson, Margaret Wynne. *Workhouse Characters. Macmillan.
*New Decameron. McBride.
O'Brien, Edward J., editor. Great Modern English Stories. Boni and Liveright.
Orczy, Emmus, Baroness. League of the Scarlet Pimpernel. Doran.
Olive Katharine Parr. ("Beatrice Chase.") Completed Tales of My Knights and Ladies. Longmans.
Roland Pertwee. *Old Card. Boni and Liveright.
Mrs. Bailie Reynolds. *"Open, Sesame!" Doran.
"Sax Rohmer." (Arthur Sarsfield Ward.) Tales of Secret Egypt. McBride.
"Sake." See Munro, Hector H.
"Tank Commander." Tank Tales. Funk and Wagnalls.
Wallace, Edgar. Tam o' the Scoots. Small, Maynard.
Ward, Arthur Sarsfield. See "Rohmer, Sax."

III. Translations

III. Translations

Blasco, Ibáñez, Vicente. (Spanish.) See Ibáñez, Vicente Blasco.
Cary, M., editor. (French.) French Fairy Tales. Crowell.
Chekov, Anton. (Russian.) *Bishop. Macmillan.
Duhamel, Georges. ("Denis Thévenin.") (French.) *Civilization. 1914-1917. Century.
Ibáñez, Vicente Blasco. (Spanish.) *Luna Benamor. Luce.
Keller, Gottfried. (German.) *Seldwyla Folks. Brentano's.
Kincaid, Charles Augustus. (India.) *Tales from the Indian Epics. Oxford Univ. Press.
Korolenko, V. (Russian.) *Birds of Heaven. Duffield.
Pinski, David. (Yiddish.) *Temptations. Brentano's.
[Pg 368] Schwiekert, Harry C., editor. (Russian.) *Russian Short Stories. Scott, Foresman.
Sudermann, Hermann. (German.) *Iolanthe's Wedding. Boni and Liveright.
Tchekov, Anton. (Russian.) See Chekhov, Anton.
"Thévenin, Denis." (French.) See Duhamel, Georges.
Underwood, Edna Worthley, editor. (Balkan.) *Short Stories from the Balkans. Marshall Jones.
Vingy, Alfred de. (French.) *Military Servitude and Grandeur. Doran.
Zamacois, Eduardo. (Spanish.) *Their Son: The Necklace. Boni and Liveright.

Blasco Ibáñez, Vicente. (Spanish.) See Ibáñez, Vicente Blasco.
Cary, M., editor. (French.) French Fairy Tales. Crowell.
Chekhov, Anton. (Russian.) *Bishop. Macmillan.
Georges Duhamel. ("Denis Thévenin.") (French.) *Civilization. 1914-1917. Century.
Vicente Blasco Ibáñez. (Spanish.) *Luna Benamor. Luce.
Keller, Gottfried. (German.) *Seldwyla Folks. Brentano's.
Kincaid, Charles A. (India.) *Tales from the Indian Epics. Oxford Univ. Press.
Korolenko, V. (Russian.) *Birds of Heaven. Duffield.
Pinski, David. (Yiddish.) *Temptations. Brentano's.
[Pg 368] Harry C. Schwiekert, editor. (Russian.) *Russian Short Stories. Scott, Foresman.
Sudermann, Hermann. (German.) *Iolanthe's Wedding. Boni and Liveright.
Chekhov, Anton. (Russian.) See Chekhov, Anton.
"Thévenin, Denis." (French.) See Duhamel, Georges.
Underwood, Edna Worthley, editor. (Balkan.) *Short Stories from the Balkans. Marshall Jones.
Alfred de Vigny. (French.) *Military Servitude and Grandeur. Doran.
Zamacois, Eduardo. (Spanish.) *Their Son: The Necklace. Boni and Liveright.

———

Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

A SELECTED LIBRARY LIST

A Curated Library List

I. Ten Books by American Authors

I. Ten Books by American Authors

Anderson, Sherwood. Winesburg, Ohio. Huebsch.
Cabel, James Branch. Jurgen. McBride.
Cobb, Irvin E. From Place to Place. Doran.
Dreiser, Thoedore. Twelve Men. Boni and Liveright.
Hearn, Lafcadio. Fantastics. Houghton Mifflin.
"Henry, O." (Sidney Porter.) Waifs and Strays. Doubleday, Page.
Hergesheimer, Joseph. Happy End. Knopf.
Hurst, Fannie. Humoresques. Harper.
James, Henry. Travelling Companions. Boni and Liveright.
O'Higgins, Harvey J. From the Life. Harper.

Anderson, Sherwood. Winesburg, Ohio. Huebsch.
Cabel, James Branch. Jurgen. McBride.
Cobb, Irvin E. From Place to Place. Doran.
Theodore Dreiser. Twelve Men. Boni and Liveright.
Hearn, Lafcadio. Fantastics. Houghton Mifflin.
"Henry O." (Sidney Porter.) Waifs and Strays. Doubleday, Page.
Hergesheimer, Joseph. Happy End. Knopf.
Hurst, Fannie. Humoresques. Harper.
James, Henry. Traveling Companions. Boni and Liveright.
O'Higgins, Harvey J. From the Life. Harper.

II. Ten Books by English and Irish Authors

II. Ten Books by English and Irish Writers

Beerbohm, Max. Happy Hypocrite. Lane.
Colum, Padraic. Boy Who Knew What the Birds Said. Macmillan.
Dowson, Ernest. Poems and Prose. Boni and Liveright.
Dunsany, Lord. Unhappy Far-Off Things. Little, Brown.
Lyons, A. Neil. London Lot. Lane.
Masefield, John. Tarpaulin Muster. Dodd, Mead.
Merrick, Leonard. Man Who Understood Women. Dutton.
While Paris Laughed. Dutton.
New DeCameron. McBride.
Pertwee, Roland. Old Card. Boni and Liveright.

Beerbohm, Max. Happy Hypocrite. Lane.
Colum, Padraic. The Boy Who Knew What the Birds Said. Macmillan.
Ernest Dowson. Poems and Prose. Boni and Liveright.
Lord Dunsany. Unhappy Far-Off Things. Little, Brown.
Lyons, A. Neil. London Lot. Lane.
Masefield, John. Tarpaulin Muster. Dodd, Mead.
Merrick, Leonard. The Man Who Understood Women. Dutton.
While Paris Laughed. Dutton.
New Decameron. McBride.
Roland Pertwee. The Old Card. Boni and Liveright.

III. Ten Books of Translations

III. Ten Books of Translations

Chekov, Anton. (Russian.) Bishop. Macmillan.
[Pg 369]Duhamel, Georges. ("Denis Thévenin.") Civilization. 1914-1917. Century.
Ibáñez, Vicente Blasco. (Spanish.) Luna Benamor. Luce.
Keller, Gottfried. (German.) Seldwyla Folks. Brentano's.
Korolenko, V. (Russian.) Birds of Heaven. Duffield.
Pinski, David. (Yiddish.) Temptations. Brentano's.
Sudermann, Hermann. (German.) Iolanthe's Wedding. Boni and Liveright.
Underwood, Edna Wrothley, editor. (Balkan.) Short Stories from the Balkans. Marshall Jones.
Vigney, Alfred de. (French.) Military Servitude and Grandeur. Doran.
Zamacois, Eduardo. (Spanish.) Their Son: The Necklace. Boni and Liveright.

Chekhov, Anton. (Russian.) Bishop. Macmillan.
[Pg 369]Georges Duhamel. ("Denis Thévenin.") Civilization. 1914-1917. Century.
Vicente Blasco Ibáñez. (Spanish.) Luna Benamor. Luce.
Keller, Gottfried. (German.) Seldwyla Folks. Brentano's.
Korolenko, V. (Russian.) Birds of Heaven. Duffield.
Pinski, David. (Yiddish.) Temptations. Brentano's.
Sudermann, Hermann. (German.) Iolanthe's Wedding. Boni and Liveright.
Underwood, Edna Wrothley, editor. (Balkan.) Short Stories from the Balkans. Marshall Jones.
Alfred de Vigney. (French.) Military Servitude and Grandeur. Doran.
Eduardo Zamacois. (Spanish.) Their Son: The Necklace. Boni and Liveright.


ARTICLES ON THE SHORT STORY

OCTOBER, 1918, TO SEPTEMBER, 1919

October 1918 to September 1919

The following abbreviations are used in this index:—

The following abbreviations are used in this index:—

Am.American
Ath.Athenæum
Atl.Atlantic Monthly
Bel.Bellman
B. E. T.Boston Evening Transcript
BookBookman
Cath. W.Catholic World
Ch. D. NewsChicago Daily News
EveryEveryman
Lib.Liberator
Liv. AgeLiving Age
Mir.Reedy's Mirror
Nat.Nation
Nat. (London)London Nation
N. Rep.New Republic
New S.New Statesman
N. Y. SunNew York Sun
N. Y. TimesNew York Times
N. Y. Trib.New York Tribune
Pag.Pagan
Strat. J.Stratford Journal
Touch.Touchstone

Anderson, Sherwood.
Reviews of "Winesburg, Ohio." By H. W. Boynton. Book. Aug. (49:729.)
By Floyd Dell. Lib. Sept. (46.)
By M. A. N. Rep. June 25. (19:257.)
By Hart Crane. Pag. Sept. (60.)
Austin, F. Britten.
Review of "According to Orders." By Dorothy Scarborough. N. Y. Sun. March 2. (2.)

Barbusse, Henri.
Review of "We Others." By Dorothy Scarborough. N. Y. Sun. Dec. 22, '18. (9.)

Belgian Writers, Contemporary.
[Pg 371]See Marlow, Georges.

Beresford, J. D.
Dostoievsky Under the Lens. N.Y. Trib. Dec. 1, '18. (pt. 3, p. 3.)

Bierce, Ambrose.
Reviews of "Can Such Things Be?" By Edwin F. Edgett, B. E.T. Feb. 26.
(pt. 2. p. 6.)
By Dorothy Scarborough. N.Y. Sun. March 2. (7.)
See also O'Sullivan, Vincent.

Boccaccio, Triumph of. By L. C.-M. Ath. June 13. (473.)

Boynton, H.W.
Adventures and Riddles. Book. May. (321.)
Anderson's "Winesburg, Ohio." Book. Aug. (49:729.)

Burke, Thomas.
Review of "Out and About London." By Edwin F. Edgett. B. E. T. April 5.
(pt. 3. p. 8.)

Burt, Maxwell Struthers.
Review of "John O'May." By Dorothy Scarborough. N. Y. Sun. Nov. 24, '18.
(5.)

C.-M., L.
Triumph of Boccaccio. Ath. June 13. (437.)

Cable, George W.
Review of "Lovers of Louisiana." By Catherine Postelle. Mir. March 21.
(159.)

Canfield, Dorothy.
Reviews of "Home Fires in France." By Emily Grant Hutchins. Mir.
March 29. (28:178.) By Dorothy Scarborough. N.Y. Sun. Nov. 17, '18. (l)
By Dorothea Lawrance Mann. B. E. T. April 30. (pt. 2. p. 6.)

Carleton, William.
Review of "Stories of Irish Life." Ath. Aug. 15. (750.)

Casseres. Benjamin de.
Moore's "A Story-Teller's Holiday." N. Y. Sun. Jan. 5. (2.)

Clémenceau, Novelist.
By Roy Temple House. Mir. March 14. (151.)

Conrad, Joseph.
By Frank Pease. Nat. Nov. 2, '18. (107:510.)
By Joseph J. Reilly. Cath. W. May. (109:163.)
By M.K. Wisehart. N.Y. Sun. Mar. 2. (4.)
By E. Preston Dargan. Dial. June 28. (66: 638.)
By Edward Moore. New S. Sept. 13. (13:590.)
By John Cowper Powys. Mir. Sept. 4. (28:600.)

Cournos, John.
How to Read the Russian Novelists. Every. Sept. 6. (14:517.)

Crane, Hart.
[Pg 372]Review of Anderson's "Winesburg, Ohio." Pag. Sept. (60.)

Dargan, E. Preston.
Voyages of Conrad. Dial. June 28. (66:638.)

Davis, Robert H.
The Late Charles E. Van Loan. Book. May. (280.)

Dell, Floyd.
Anderson's Winesburg, Ohio," and Dreiser's "Twelve Men." Lib. Sept. (46.)

Dostoievsky Under the Lens.
By J. B. Beresford. N. Y. Trib. Dec. 1, '18. (pt. 3. p. 3.)

Doyle, A. Conan.
Review of "Danger!" By Edward N. Teall. N. Y. Sun. March 9. (12.)

Dreiser, Theodore.
Reviews of "Twelve Men." By Floyd Dell. Lib. Sept. (46.) By Edwin F.
Edgett. B. E. T. Apr. 30. (pt. 2. p. 6.)

Duhamel, Georges, Historian of Ambulance Heroism.
By Alvan F. Sanborn. B. E. T. March 12. (pt. 2. p. 5.)

Duncan, Norman.
By C. K. Trueblood. Dial. Dec. 28, '18. (65:615.)

Dunne, Finlay Peter.
Reviews of "Mr. Dooley: On Making a Will." By Edmund Lester Pearson.
B. E. T. Sept. 10. (pt. 2. p. 8.) By Francis Hackett. N. Rep. Sept. 24.
(20:235.)

Dunster, H.
Henry James: A Personal Memoir. Ath. June 27. (518.)

Edgett, Edwin F.
Bierce's "Can Such Things Be?" B. E. T. Feb. 26. (pt. 2. p. 6.)
Burke's "Out and About London." B. E. T. Apr. 5. (pt. 3. p. 8.)
Dreiser's "Twelve Men." B. E. T. Apr. 30. (pt. 2. p. 6.)
James's "Travelling Companions." B. E. T. May 7. (pt. 3. p. 4.)
Locke's "Far-Away Stories." B. E. T. July 19. (pt. 3, p. 6.)
Marshall's "The Clinton's." B. E. T. May 10. (pt. 3. p. 10.)
Merrick's "While Paris Laughed." B. E. T. Feb. 1. (pt. 3. p. 8.)
Noyes's "Walking Shadows." B. E. T. Dec. 14, '18. (pt. 3. p. 6.)
Van Dyke's "Valley of Vision." B. E. T. Mar. 19. (pt. 3. p. 4.)
Wharton's "The Marne." B. E. T. Dec. 21, '18. (pt. 3. p. 8.)
White's "Song of the Sirens." B. E. T. Mar. 15. (pt. 3. p. 8.)

Egan, Maurice Francis.
[Pg 373]Van Dyke's "The Valley of Vision." Book. Sept. (50:71.)

Evans, Caradoc.
Review of "My People," and "Capel Sion," by Constance Mayfield Rourke.
N. Rep. Feb. 1. (18:30.)

Fox, Jr., Novelist of the South, John.
By R. M. B. E. T. July 23. (pt. 2. p. 8.)

Freeman, Mary E. Wilkins.
Review of "Edgewater People." By Dorothy Scarborough. N. Y. Sun. Feb. 2.
(12.)

Fuessle, Newton A.
Review of "Flesh and Phantasy." By Dorothea Lawrance Mann. B. E. T. July
16. (pt. 2. p. 6.)

Gerould, Katharine Fullerton.
Remarkable Rightness of Rudyard Kipling. Atl. Jan. (123:12.)

Goldberg, Isaac.
Blasco Ibáñez. B. E. T. March 26. (pt. 2. p. 5.)
Blasco Ibáñez. Strat. J. May. (4:235.)
South American Tales. B. E. T. Sept. 17. (pt. 2. p. 6.)

Gorky, Maxim.
"Maxim the Bitter." Nat. (London). Aug. 23. (25:611.)

Hackett, Francis.
Review of Dunne's "Mr. Dooley: On Making a Will." N. Rep. Sept. 24.
(20:235.)

Harker, L. Allen.
Review of "Children of the Dear Cotswolds." By Dorothy Scarborough. N. Y.
Sun. Dec. 15, '18. (5.)

Harris, Joel Chandler.
Review of "Uncle Remus Returns." By Elsie Clews Parsons. Dial. May 17.
(491.)

"Henry, O."
By Robert Cortes Holliday. Ch. D. News. March 19.
See also O'Sullivan, Vincent.

Holliday, Robert Cortes.
Amazing Failure of O. Henry. Ch. D. News. March 19.

Hooker, Brian.
Concerning Yarns. Book. May. (308.)

House, Roy Temple.
Clémenceau, Novelist. Mir. March 14. (151.)

Hull, Helen R.
Literary Drug Traffic. Dial. Sept. 6. (67:190.)

Hutchings, Emily Grant.
Canfield's "Home Fires in France." Mir. March 29. (28:178.)

Ibáñez, Blasco.
By Isaac Goldberg. Strat. J. May. (4:235.)
[Pg 374]By Isaac Goldberg. B. E. T. Mar. 26. (pt. 2. p. 5.)

James, Henry.
By H. Dunster. Ath. June 27. (518.)
Reviews of "Travelling Companions." By Edwin F. Edgett. B. E. T. May 7.
(pt. 3. p. 4.) By Edna Kenton. Book. Aug. (49:706.) By Philip Littell.
N. Rep. July 30. (19:422.) By William Lyon Phelps. N. Y. Times Apr. 20.
(24:209.)

"Keith, Katharine." (Mrs. David Adler.)
Feodor Sologub. Dial. June 28. (66:648.)

Kennon, Harry B.
Marshall's "The Clintons." Mir. June 5. (28:372.)

Kenton, Edna.
James's "Travelling Companions." Book. Aug. (49:706.)

Kipling, Rudyard.
By Katharine Fullerton Gerould. Atl. Jan. (123:12.)
By Joseph J. Reilly. Cath. W. Aug. (109:588.)

Lait, Jack (Jacquin L.)
Charlie Van Loan—as Jack Lait Knows Him. Am. Dec. '18. (39.)

Latzko, Andreas.
Review of "Men in Battle." ("Men in War.") Nat. (London.) Jan. 4.
(24:410.)

Le Gallienne, Richard.
Oscar Wilde: Poet and Teller of Children's Tales. Touch.
Dec., '18. (4:212.)

Littell, Philip.
James's "Travelling Companions." N. Rep. July 30. (19:422.)

Locke, William J.
Review of "Far-Away Stories." By Edwin F. Edgett. B. E. T. July 19.
(pt. 3. p. 6.)

M. A.
Anderson's "Winesburg, Ohio." N. Rep. June 25. (19:257.)

M. R.
John Fox, Jr. B. E. T. July 23. (pt. 2. p. 8.)

McFee, William.
Idea. Book. Aug. (49:647.)

Mann, Dorothea Lawrance.
Canfield's "The Day of Glory." B. E. T. April 30. (pt. 2. p. 6.)
Fuessle's "Flesh and Phantasy." B. E. T. July 16. (pt. 2. p. 6.)

Marlow, Georges.
[Pg 375]Chronique de Belgique. Mercure de France. 1er juillet. (134:134.)

Marshall, Archibald.
Reviews of "The Clintons and Others." By Edwin F. Edgett. B. E. T. May
10. (pt. 3. p. 10.) By Harry B. Kennon. Mir. June 5. (28:372.)

Masson, Thomas L.
How to Read Short Stories. Mir. May 15. (28:305.)

Masterman, C. F. G.
Stephen Reynolds. Nat. (London). Feb. 22. (24:609.)

Maupassant's Paris, Guy de.
By Arthur Bartlett Maurice. Book. Aug. (49:652.)

Maurice, Arthur Bartlett.
Guy de Maupassant's Paris. Book. Aug. (49:652.)

Merrick, Leonard.
Reviews of "While Paris Laughs." By Edwin F. Edgett. B. E. T. Feb. 1.
(pt. 3. p. 8.)
By Dorothy Scarborough. N. Y. Sun. Feb. 9. (1.)

Michener, Carroll K.
White's "The Song of the Sirens." Bel. March 29. (26:357.)

Moore, Edward.
Note on Mr. Conrad. New S. Sept. 13. (13:590.)

Moore, George.
Reviews of "A Story-Teller's Holiday." By Benjamin de Casseres. N. Y.
Sun. Jan. 5. (2.) By J. S. Watson, Jr. Dial. Dec. 14, '18. (65:534.)

Moravsky, Maria.
Greenhorn in America. Atl. Nov., '18. (122:663.)

Morley, Christopher.
Review of "The Haunted Bookshop." By Edmund Lester Pearson. Book. Sept.
(50:78.)

Murry, J. Middleton.
Tchehov's "The Bishop." Ath. Aug. 22. (777.)

Myers, Walter L.
On Mediocrity and Its Excellences. Dial. Sept. 6. (67:193.)

Nodier, Charles.
By George Saintsbury. Ath. Sept. 5. (857.)

Noyes, Alfred.
Review of "Walking Shadows." By Edwin F. Edgett. B. E. T. Dec. 14, '18.
(pt. 3. p. 6.)

O'Brien, Edward J.
Review of "The Best Short Stories of 1918." By Dorothy Scarborough.
[Pg 376]N. Y. Sun. Feb. 23. (6.)

O'Brien, FitzJames.
See O'Sullivan, Vincent.

O'Sullivan, Vincent.
En Marge de la Littérature américaine. Mercure de France. 1er juillet.
(134:5.)
La Littérature américaine. Mercure de France. 16 janvier. (131:246.)

Parsons, Elsie Clews.
Harris's "Uncle Remus Returns." Dial. May 17. (491.)

Pearson, Edmund Lester.
Morley's "Haunted Bookshop." Book. Sept. (50:78.)
Dunne's "Mr. Dooley: On Making a Will." B. E. T. Sept. 10. (pt. 2. p. 8.)

Pease, Frank.
Joseph Conrad. Nat. Nov. 2, '18. (107:510.)

Phelps, William Lyon.
James's "Travelling Companions." N. Y. Times. Apr. 20. (24:209.)

Postelle, Catherine.
Cable's "Lovers of Louisiana." Mir. March 21. (159.)
Wharton's "The Marne." Mir. March 14. (152.)

Powys, John Cowper.
Real Romance. (Joseph Conrad.) Mir. Sept. 4. (28:600.)

Reilly, Joseph J.
Passing of Kipling. Cath. W. Aug. (109:588.)
Short Stories of Joseph Conrad. Cath. W. May. (109:163.)

Reynolds, Stephen.
By C. F. G. Masterman. Nat. (London). Feb. 22. (24:609.)

Roberts, R. Ellis.
Mr. Booth Tarkington Through British Eyes. Liv. Age. March 1. (300:541.)

Rourke, Constance Mayfield.
Evans's "My People," and "Capel Sion." N. Rep. Feb. 1. (18:30.)

Ruggiero, Guido de.
Giovanni Verga and the Realists. Ath. July 11. (600.)

Saintsbury, George.
Charles Nodier. Ath. Sept. 5. (857.)

Sanborn, Alvan F.
Georges Duhamel. B. E. T. March 12. (pt. 2. p. 5.)

Sawyer, Ruth.
Review of "Doctor Danny." By Dorothy Scarborough. N. Y. Sun. March 9.
[Pg 377](11.)

Scarborough, Dorothy.
Austin's "According to Orders." N. Y. Sun. March 2. (2.)
Barbusse's "We Others." N. Y. Sun. Dec. 22, '18. (9.)
Bierce's "Can Such Things Be?" N. Y. Sun. March 2. (7.)
Burt's "John O'May." N. Y. Sun. Nov. 24, '18. (5.)
Canfield's "Home Fires in France." N. Y. Sun. Nov. 17, '18. (1.)
Freeman's "Edgewater People." N. Y. Sun. Feb. 2. (12.)
Harker's "Children of the Dear Cotswolds." N. Y. Sun. Dec. 15, '18. (5.)
Merrick's "While Paris Laughed." N. Y. Sun. Feb. 9. (1.)
O'Brien's "Best Short Stories of 1918." N. Y. Sun. Feb. 23. (6.)
Sawyer's "Doctor Danny." N. Y. Sun. March 9. (11.)
Some Stories in the Christmas Magazines. N. Y. Sun. Dec. 8, '18. (7.)
Some Stories in the February Magazines. N. Y. Sun. Feb. 2. (5.)
Some Stories in the March Magazines. N. Y. Sun. March 2. (8.)
Some Stories for the New Year. N. Y. Sun. Jan. 5. (12.)
Van Dyke's "Valley of Vision." N. Y. Sun. Mar. 16. (12.)
Welles's "Anchors Aweigh." N. Y. Sun. Mar. 16. (8.)
Wharton's "The Marne." N. Y. Sun. Jan. 5. (1.)
White's "Song of the Sirens." N. Y. Sun. Mar. 16. (11.)
Wormser's "The Scarecrow." N. Y. Sun. Dec. 29, '18. (9.)

Sologub, Feodor.
By "Katharine Keith." (Mrs. David Adler.) Dial. June 28. (66:648.)

South American Tales.
By Isaac Goldberg. B. E. T. Sept. 17. (pt. 2. p. 6.)

Tarkington, Booth.
By R. Ellis Roberts. Liv. Age. March 1. (300:541.)

Tchehov, Anton.
Letters. I. Ath. April 4. (149.)
II. Ath. April 18. (215.)
III. Ath. April 25. (249.)
IV. Ath. May 2. (282.)
V. Ath. May 23. (378.)
VI. Ath. June 6. (441.)
VII. Ath. June 27. (538.)
VIII. Ath. July 11. (602.)
IX. Ath. July 25. (667.)
X. Ath. Aug. 8. (731.)
XI. Ath. Sept. 5. (858.)

Tchehov, Anton.
[Pg 378]Review of "The Bishop." By J. Middleton Murry. Ath. Aug. 22. (777.)

Teall, Edward N.
Doyle's "Danger!" N. Y. Sun. March 9. (12.)

Trueblood, C. K.
Norman Duncan. Dial. Dec. 28, '18. (65:615.)

Van Dyke, Henry.
Reviews of "The Valley of Vision." By Edwin F. Edgett B. E. T. March 19.
(pt. 3. p. 4.)
By Dorothy Scarborough. N. Y. Sun. March 16. (12.)
By Maurice Francis Egan. Book. Sept. (50:71.)

Van Loan, Charles E.
By Robert B. Davis. Book. May. (280.) By Jack Lait.
Am. Dec., '18. (39.)

Verga, Giovanni, and the Realists.
By Guido de Ruggiero. Ath. July 11. (600.)

Watson, J. S., Jr.
Moore's "A Story-Teller's Holiday." Dial. Dec. 14, '18. (65:534.)

Welles, Harriet.
Review of "Anchors Aweigh." By Dorothy Scarborough.
N. Y. Sun. March 16. (8.)

Wharton, Edith.
Reviews of "The Marne." By Edwin F. Edgett. B. E. T. Dec. 21, '18.
(pt. 3. p. 8.)
By Catherine Postelle. Mir. March 14. (152.)
By Dorothy Scarborough. N. Y. Sun. Jan. 5. (1.)

White, Edward Lucas.
Reviews of "The Song of the Sirens." By Edwin F.
Edgett. B. E. T. March 15. (pt. 3. p. 8.)
By Caroll K. Michener. Bel. March 29. (26:837.)
By Dorothy Scarborough. N. Y. Sun. March 16. (11.)

Wilde, Oscar: Poet and Teller of Children's Tales.
By Richard Le Gallienne. Touch. Dec. '18. (4:212.)

Wisehart, M. K.
Joseph Conrad Described by Jo Davidson. N. Y. Sun. March 2. (4.)

Wormser, G. Ranger.
Review of "The Scarecrow." By Dorothy Scarborough. N. Y. Sun. Dec. 29,
'18. (9.)
[Pg 379]

Anderson, Sherwood.
Reviews of "Winesburg, Ohio" by H. W. Boynton. Book. Aug. (49:729.)
By Floyd Dell. Library September (46).
By M. A. N. Rep. June 25. (19:257.)
By Hart Crane. Page Sept. (60.)
Austin, F. Britten.
Review of "According to Orders" by Dorothy Scarborough. N.Y. Sun. March 2. (2.)

Barbusse, Henri.
Review of "We Others" by Dorothy Scarborough. New York Sun, December 22, 1918. (9.)

Belgian Writers, Contemporary.
[Pg 371]View Marlow, Georges.

Beresford, J.D.
Dostoevsky Under the Microscope. New York Tribune, December 1, 1918. (Part 3, Page 3.)

Bierce, Ambrose.
Reviews of "Can Such Things Be?" by Edwin F. Edgett, B. E.T. February 26.
(pt. 2. p. 6.)
By Dorothy Scarborough. N.Y. Sun. March 2. (7.)
See also O'Sullivan, Vincent.

Boccaccio, Triumph of. By L. C.-M. Ath. June 13. (473.)

Boynton, H.W.
Adventures and Riddles. Book. May. (321.)
Anderson's "Winesburg, Ohio." Book. Aug. (49:729.)

Burke, Thomas.
Review of "Out and About London." by Edwin F. Edgett. B.E.T. April 5.
(pt. 3, p. 8.)

Burt, Maxwell Struthers.
Review of "John O'May." By Dorothy Scarborough. N.Y. Sun. Nov. 24, 1918.
(5.)

C.-M., L.
Triumph of Boccaccio. Ath. June 13. (437.)

Cable, George W.
Review of "Lovers of Louisiana" by Catherine Postelle. Mir, March 21.
(159.)

Canfield, Dorothy.
Reviews of "Home Fires in France" by Emily Grant Hutchins. Mir.
March 29. (28:178.) By Dorothy Scarborough. N.Y. Sun. Nov. 17, '18. (1)
By Dorothea Lawrance Mann. B. E. T. April 30. (pt. 2. p. 6.)

Carleton, William.
Review of "Stories of Irish Life." Ath. Aug. 15. (750.)

Casseres, Benjamin de.
Moore's "A Story-Teller's Holiday." New York Sun. January 5. (2.)

Clémenceau, Novelist.
By Roy Temple House. Mir. March 14. (151.)

Conrad, Joseph.
By Frank Pease. Nat. Nov. 2, 2018. (107:510.)
By Joseph J. Reilly. Cath. W. May. (109:163.)
By M.K. Wisehart. N.Y. Sun. March 2. (4.)
By E. Preston Dargan. Dial. June 28. (66: 638.)
By Edward Moore. New S. Sept. 13. (13:590.)
By John Cowper Powys. Mir. Sept. 4. (28:600.)

Cournos, John.
How to Read Russian Novelists. Every. Sept. 6. (14:517.)

Crane, Hart.
[Pg 372]Review of Anderson's "Winesburg, Ohio." Page Sept. (60.)

Dargan, E. Preston.
Voyages of Conrad. Dial. June 28. (66:638.)

Davis, Robert H.
The Late Charles E. Van Loan. Book. May. (280.)

Dell, Floyd.
Anderson's "Winesburg, Ohio" and Dreiser's "Twelve Men." Lib. Sept. (46.)

Dostoievsky Under the Lens.
By J. B. Beresford. N. Y. Trib. Dec. 1, '18. (pt. 3. p. 3.)

Doyle, A. Conan.
Review of "Danger!" by Edward N. Teall. New York Sun. March 9. (12.)

Dreiser, Theodore.
Reviews of "Twelve Men" by Floyd Dell. Library. September (46). By Edwin F.
Edgett, B. E. T. April 30. (pt. 2, p. 6.)

Duhamel, Georges, Historian of Ambulance Heroism.
By Alvan F. Sanborn. B. E. T. March 12. (pt. 2. p. 5.)

Duncan, Norman.
By C. K. Trueblood. Dial. December 28, 1918. (65:615.)

Dunne, Finlay Peter.
Reviews of "Mr. Dooley: On Making a Will" by Edmund Lester Pearson.
B. E. T. Sept. 10. (pt. 2. p. 8.) by Francis Hackett. N. Rep. Sept. 24.
(20:235.)

Dunster, H.
Henry James: A Personal Memoir. Ath. June 27. (518.)

Edwin F. Edgett
Bierce's "Can Such Things Be?" B. E. T. Feb. 26. (pt. 2. p. 6.)
Burke's "Out and About London." B. E. T. April 5. (part 3, page 8.)
Dreiser's "Twelve Men." B. E. T. April 30. (part 2, page 6.)
James's "Traveling Companions." B. E. T. May 7. (pt. 3. p. 4.)
Locke's "Far-Away Stories." B. E. T. July 19. (pt. 3, p. 6.)
Marshall's "The Clintons." B.E.T. May 10. (pt. 3, p. 10.)
Merrick's "While Paris Laughed." B. E. T. February 1. (part 3, page 8.)
Noyes's "Walking Shadows." B. E. T. December 14, 1918. (part 3, page 6.)
Van Dyke's "Valley of Vision." B. E. T. March 19. (pt. 3, p. 4.)
Wharton's "The Marne." B. E. T. December 21, 1918. (part 3, page 8.)
White's "Song of the Sirens." B. E. T. March 15. (pt. 3, p. 8.)

Egan, Maurice F.
[Pg 373]Van Dyke's "The Valley of Vision." Book. September. (50:71.)

Evans, Caradoc.
Review of "My People" and "Capel Sion" by Constance Mayfield Rourke.
N. Rep. Feb. 1. (6:30 PM)

Fox, Jr., Novelist of the South, John.
By R. M. B. E. T. July 23. (pt. 2. p. 8.)

Freeman, Mary E. Wilkins.
Review of "Edgewater People." By Dorothy Scarborough. New York Sun. February 2.
(12.)

Fuessle, Newton A.
Review of "Flesh and Phantasy" by Dorothea Lawrance Mann. B. E. T. July
16. (pt. 2, p. 6)

Katharine Fullerton Gerould.
Remarkable Accuracy of Rudyard Kipling. Atlantic Monthly, January. (123:12.)

Goldberg, Isaac.
Blasco Ibáñez. B. E. T. March 26. (pt. 2. p. 5.)
Blasco Ibáñez. Strat. J. May. (4:235.)
South American Tales. B. E. T. Sept. 17. (pt. 2. p. 6.)

Gorky, Maxim.
"Maxim the Bitter." Nat. (London). August 23. (25:611.)

Hackett, Francis.
Review of Dunne's "Mr. Dooley: On Making a Will." N. Rep. September 24.
(20:235.)

Harker, L. Allen.
Review of "Children of the Dear Cotswolds" by Dorothy Scarborough. New York.
Sun. Dec. 15, 2018. (5.)

Harris, Joel Chandler.
Review of "Uncle Remus Returns." By Elsie Clews Parsons. Dial. May 17.
(491.)

"Henry, O."
By Robert Cortes Holliday, Ch. D. News. March 19.
See also O'Sullivan, Vincent.

Holliday, Robert Cortes.
Amazing Failure of O. Henry. Ch. D. News. March 19.

Brian Hooker.
About Yarns. Book. May. (308.)

House, Roy Temple.
Clémenceau, Novelist. Mir. March 14. (151.)

Hull, Helen
Literary Drug Traffic. Dial. September 6. (67:190.)

Emily Grant Hutchings.
Canfield's "Home Fires in France." Mir. March 29. (28:178.)

Ibáñez, Blasco.
By Isaac Goldberg. Strat. J. May. (4:235.)
[Pg 374]By Isaac Goldberg. B. E. T. March 26. (part 2, page 5.)

James, Henry.
By H. Dunster. Ath. June 27. (518.)
Reviews of "Travelling Companions" by Edwin F. Edgett. B.E.T. May 7.
(pt. 3. p. 4.) By Edna Kenton. Book. Aug. (49:706.) By Philip Littell.
N. Rep. July 30. (19:422.) By William Lyon Phelps. N.Y. Times April 20.
(24:209.)

"Keith, Kat." (Ms. David Adler.)
Feodor Sologub. Dial. June 28. (66:648.)

Harry B. Kennon
Marshall's "The Clintons." Mir. June 5. (28:372.)

Kenton, Edna.
James's "Traveling Companions." Book. Aug. (49:706.)

Kipling, Rudyard.
By Katharine Fullerton Gerould. Atlantic Monthly, January. (123:12.)
By Joseph J. Reilly. Cath. W. Aug. (109:588.)

Lait, Jack (Jacquin L.)
Charlie Van Loan, as Jack Lait knows him. American December '18. (39.)

Latzko, Andreas.
Review of "Men in Battle." ("Men in War.") National (London). January 4.
(24:410.)

Le Gallienne, Richard.
Oscar Wilde: Poet and Author of Children's Stories. Touch.
Dec. '18. (4:212.)

Littell, Philip.
James's "Traveling Companions." N. Rep. July 30. (19:422.)

Locke, William J.
Review of "Far-Away Stories." By Edwin F. Edgett. B. E. T. July 19.
(pt. 3. p. 6.)

M. A.
Anderson's "Winesburg, Ohio." N. Rep. June 25. (19:257.)

M. R.
John Fox, Jr. B. E. T. July 23. (pt. 2. p. 8.)

McFee, William.
Idea. Book. Aug. (49:647.)

Mann, Dorothea Lawrence.
Canfield's "The Day of Glory." B. E. T. April 30. (pt. 2. p. 6.)
Fuessle's "Flesh and Phantasy." B. E. T. July 16. (pt. 2. p. 6.)

Marlow, Georges.
[Pg 375]Chronicle of Belgium. Mercury of France. July 1st. (134:134.)

Marshall, Archibald.
Reviews of "The Clintons and Others." by Edwin F. Edgett. B.E.T. May
10. (pt. 3. p. 10.) By Harry B. Kennon. Mir. June 5. (28:372.)

Thomas L. Masson
How to Read Short Stories. Mir. May 15. (28:305.)

Masterman, C.F.G.
Stephen Reynolds. Nat. (London). Feb. 22. (24:609.)

Maupassant's Paris, Guy de.
By Arthur Bartlett Maurice. Book. Aug. (49:652.)

Maurice Arthur Bartlett.
Guy de Maupassant's Paris. Book. August. (49:652.)

Merrick, Leonard.
Reviews of "While Paris Laughs" by Edwin F. Edgett. B.E.T. February 1.
(pt. 3. p. 8.)
By Dorothy Scarborough. N.Y. Sun. February 9. (1.)

Michener, Carroll K.
White's "The Song of the Sirens." Bel. March 29. (26:357.)

Moore, Edward.
Note on Mr. Conrad. New S. Sept. 13. (13:590.)

Moore, George.
Reviews of "A Story-Teller's Holiday" by Benjamin de Casseres, New York.
Sun. Jan. 5. (2.) By J. S. Watson, Jr. Dial. Dec. 14, '18. (65:534.)

Maria Moravsky.
Newbie in America. Atlantic, November 1918. (122:663.)

Morley, Christopher.
Review of "The Haunted Bookshop" by Edmund Lester Pearson. Book. September.
(50:78.)

Murry, J. Middleton.
Tchehov's "The Bishop." Athletic, August 22. (777.)

Myers, Walter L.
On Mediocrity and Its Merits. Dial. Sept. 6. (67:193.)

Nodier, Charles.
By George Saintsbury. Ath. Sept. 5. (857.)

Noyes, Alfred.
Review of "Walking Shadows" by Edwin F. Edgett. B.E.T. December 14, 1918.
(pt. 3. p. 6.)

O'Brien, Edward J.
Review of "The Best Short Stories of 1918" by Dorothy Scarborough.
[Pg 376]N. Y. Sun. Feb. 23. (6.)

O'Brien, FitzJames.
Check out O'Sullivan, Vincent.

O'Sullivan, Vincent.
On the Edge of American Literature. Mercure de France. July 1st.
(134:5.)
American Literature. Mercure de France. January 16. (131:246.)

Elsie Clews Parsons.
Harris's "Uncle Remus Returns." Dial. May 17. (491.)

Edmund Lester Pearson.
Morley's "Haunted Bookshop." Book. September. (50:78.)
Dunne's "Mr. Dooley: On Making a Will." B. E. T. Sept. 10. (pt. 2. p. 8.)

Pease, Frank.
Joseph Conrad. Nat. Nov. 2, 1918. (107:510.)

William Lyon Phelps.
James's "Travelling Companions." N. Y. Times. Apr. 20. (24:209.)

Catherine Postelle.
Cable's "Lovers of Louisiana." Mir. March 21. (159.)
Wharton's "The Marne." Mir. March 14. (152.)

John Cowper Powys.
Real Romance. (Joseph Conrad.) Mir. Sept. 4. (28:600.)

Reilly, Joseph J.
Kipling's passing. Cath. W. Aug. (109:588.)
Short Stories by Joseph Conrad. Cath. W. May. (109:163.)

Reynolds, Stephen.
By C. F. G. Masterman. Nat. (London). Feb. 22. (24:609.)

Roberts, R. Ellis.
Mr. Booth Tarkington as Seen by the British. Liv. Age. March 1. (300:541.)

Rourke, Constance Mayfield.
Evans's "My People" and "Capel Sion." N. Rep. Feb. 1. (18:30.)

Ruggiero, Guido de.
Giovanni Verga and the Realists. Ath. July 11. (600.)

Saintsbury, George.
Charles Nodier. Ath. September 5. (857.)

Sanborn, Alvan F.
Georges Duhamel. B. E. T. March 12. (pt. 2, p. 5.)

Sawyer, Ruth.
Review of "Doctor Danny." By Dorothy Scarborough. New York Sun. March 9.
[Pg 377](11.)

Dorothy Scarborough.
Austin's "According to Orders." New York Sun. March 2. (2.)
Barbusse's "We Others." N.Y. Sun, December 22, 1918. (9.)
Bierce's "Can Such Things Be?" New York Sun, March 2. (7.)
Burt's "John O'May." New York Sun. November 24, 1918. (5.)
Canfield's "Home Fires in France." N. Y. Sun. November 17, 1918. (1.)
Freeman's "Edgewater People." New York Sun. February 2. (12.)
Harker's "Children of the Dear Cotswolds." N.Y. Sun. December 15, 1918. (5.)
Merrick's "While Paris Laughed." New York Sun. February 9. (1.)
O'Brien's "Best Short Stories of 1918." New York Sun. February 23. (6.)
Sawyer's "Doctor Danny." N.Y. Sun. March 9. (11.)
Some Stories in the Christmas Magazines. N. Y. Sun. Dec. 8, '18. (7.)
Some Stories in the February Magazines. N. Y. Sun. Feb. 2. (5.)
Some Stories in the March Magazines. N. Y. Sun. March 2. (8.)
Some Stories for the New Year. N.Y. Sun. Jan. 5. (12.)
Van Dyke's "Valley of Vision." New York Sun. March 16. (12.)
Welles's "Anchors Aweigh." New York Sun, March 16. (8.)
Wharton's "The Marne." N.Y. Sun. Jan. 5. (1.)
White's "Song of the Sirens." New York Sun. March 16. (11.)
Wormser's "The Scarecrow." New York Sun. December 29, 1918. (9.)

Sologub, Feodor.
By "Katharine Keith." (Mrs. David Adler.) Dial. June 28. (66:648.)

South American Tales.
By Isaac Goldberg. B. E. T. Sept. 17. (pt. 2. p. 6.)

Tarkington, Booth.
By R. Ellis Roberts. Liv. Age. March 1. (300:541.)

Chekhov, Anton.
Letters. I. Ath. April 4. (149.)
II. Ath. April 18. (215.)
III. Ath. April 25. (249.)
IV. Ath. May 2. (282.)
V. Ath. May 23, 378.
VI. Ath. June 6, 441.
VII. Ath. June 27. (538.)
VIII. Ath. July 11. (602.)
IX. Ath. July 25. (667.)
X. Ath. Aug. 8. (731.)
XI. Ath. Sept. 5. (858.)

Tchehov, Anton.
[Pg 378]Review of "The Bishop." By J. Middleton Murry. Ath. August 22. (777.)

Teall, Edward N.
Doyle's "Danger!" New York Sun, March 9. (12.)

Trueblood, C.K.
Norman Duncan. Dial. December 28, 1918. (65:615.)

Van Dyke, Henry.
Reviews of "The Valley of Vision" by Edwin F. Edgett B. E. T. March 19.
(pt. 3. p. 4.)
By Dorothy Scarborough. N.Y. Sun. March 16. (12.)
By Maurice Francis Egan. Book. September. (50:71.)

Van Loan, Charles E.
By Robert B. Davis. Book. May. (280.) By Jack Lait.
Am. Dec., '18. (39.)

Verga, Giovanni, and the Realists.
By Guido de Ruggiero. Ath. July 11. (600.)

Watson, J.S., Jr.
Moore's "A Story-Teller's Holiday." Dial. December 14, 1918. (65:534.)

Welles, Harriet.
Review of "Anchors Aweigh." By Dorothy Scarborough.
N.Y. Sun. March 16. (8.)

Wharton, Edith.
Reviews of "The Marne." By Edwin F. Edgett. B. E. T. Dec. 21, 1918.
(pt. 3. p. 8.)
By Catherine Postelle. Mir. March 14. (152.)
By Dorothy Scarborough. N. Y. Sun. January 5. (1.)

White, Edward Lucas.
Reviews of "The Song of the Sirens" by Edwin F.
Edgett, B. E. T. March 15. (pt. 3, p. 8.)
By Caroll K. Michener. Bel. March 29. (26:837.)
By Dorothy Scarborough. New York Sun. March 16. (11.)

Wilde, Oscar: Poet and Teller of Children's Tales.
By Richard Le Gallienne. Touch. December '18. (4:212.)

Wisehart, M.K.
Joseph Conrad as described by Jo Davidson. N.Y. Sun. March 2. (4.)

Wormser, G. Ranger.
Review of "The Scarecrow" by Dorothy Scarborough. N.Y. Sun, December 29,
'18. (9.)
[Pg 379]


MAGAZINE AVERAGES FOR 1919

The following table includes the averages of American periodicals published from November, 1918, to September, 1919, inclusive. One, two, and three asterisks are employed to indicate relative distinction. "Three-asterisk stories" are of somewhat permanent literary value. The list excludes reprints.

The table below shows the averages of American magazines published from November 1918 to September 1919. One, two, and three asterisks are used to indicate relative distinction. "Three-asterisk stories" have some lasting literary value. The list does not include reprints.

Periodicals No.
of Stories
Published
No. of
Distictive
Stories
Published
Percentage of
Distinctive
Stories
Published
    * ** *** * ** ***
American Magazine (except September) 43 8 3 1 19 7 2
Atlantic Monthly1917127896337
Bellman (Nov.-June)311863581910
Catholic World962066220
Century35282011805732
Collier's Weekly114291002590
Cosmopolitan6611321753
Delineator409102330
Everybody's Magazine469222044
Good Housekeeping30963302010
Harper's Bazar331074302112
Harper's Magazine60503619836032
Hearst's Magazine71137318104
Little Review (except July and September)999710010072
Metropolitan5317126322311
Midland131264924631
New York Tribune7033168472311
Pagan4620145443011
Pictoral Review44252013574530
Reedy's Mirror2584232168
Saturday Evening Post308511981763
Scribner's Magazine4936218744316
Smart Set135251241993
Stratford Journal32282014886344
To-day's Housewife 35 6 1 0 17 3 0

The following tables indicate the rank, during the period between November, 1918, and September, 1919, inclusive, by number and percentage of distinctive stories published, of the twenty-one periodicals coming within the scope of my examination which have published an average of 15 per cent in stories of distinction. The lists exclude reprints, but not translations.

The following tables show the rank between November 1918 and September 1919, including the number and percentage of distinctive stories published by the twenty-one periodicals that I examined, which have an average of 15 percent in distinguished stories. The lists do not include reprints but do include translations.

 
 
BY PERCENTAGE OF DISTINCTIVE STORIES 
 
1.Stratford Journal (including translations)88%
2.Harper's Magazine83%
3.Century80%
4.Scribner's Magazine74%
5.Bellman (January-June)58%
6.Pictorial Review57%
7.New York Tribune (including translations)47%
8.Pagan (including translations)44%
9.Harper's Bazar33%
10. Metropolitan32%
11. Reedy's Mirror32%
12. Good Housekeeping30%
13. Collier's Weekly25%
14. Delineator23%
15. Everybody's Magazine20%
16. Smart Set19%
17. American Magazine (except September)19%
18. Hearst's Magazine18%
19. Saturday Evening Post17%
20. Cosmopolitan17%
21. To-day's Housewife17%
 
 
BY NUMBER OF DISTINCTIVE STORIES 
 
1.Saturday Evening Post51
2.Harper's Magazine50
3.Scribner's Magazine36
4.New York Tribune (including translations)33
5.Collier's Weekly29
6.Stratford Journal (including translations)28
7.Century28
8.Pictorial Review25
9.Smart Set25
10. Pagan (including translations)20
11. Bellman (January-June)18
12. Metropolitan17
13. Hearst's Magazine13
14. Cosmopolitan11
15. Harper's Bazar10
16. Good Housekeeping9
17. Delineator9
18.Everybody's Magazine9
19.Reedy's Mirror8
20.American Magazine (excluding September)8
21.To-day's Housewife6
 
  The following periodicals have published during the same period eight or more "two-asterisk stories." The list excludes reprints, but not translations. Periodicals represented in this list during 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918 are represented by the prefixed letters a, b, c, and d respectively.
 
1.abcdHarper's Magazine36
2.abcdScribner's Magazine21
3.d Stratford Journal (including translations)20
4.abcdCentury20
5.bcdPictorial Review20
6.abcdSaturday Evening Post19
7.bdNew York Tribune (including translations)16
8.bPagan (including translations)  14
9.cdAtlantic Monthly12
10.bMetropolitan12
11.abcdSmart Set12
12.abcdCollier's Weekly10
13. Little Review9
 
  The following periodicals have published during the same period four or more "three-asterisk stories." The list excludes reprints, but not translations. The same signs are used as prefixes as in the previous list.

 
1.abcdHarper's Magazine19
2.cdStratford Journal (including translations)14
3.acdPictorial Review13
4.abcdCentury11
5.abcdScribner's Magazine;8
6.dNew York Tribune (including translations)8
7.abc Evening Post  8
8.dLittle Review7
9.cdAtlantic Monthly  7
10.acMetropolitan6
11.bPagan (including translations)5
12.aMidland4
13. Harper's Bazar4
14.dSmart Set4
 
  Ties in the above lists have been decided by taking relative rank in other lists into account. The New York Tribune, The Pagan, and The Stratford Journal gain their rank chiefly through translations of foreign stories, and allowance should be made for this in any qualitative estimate.

INDEX OF SHORT STORIES PUBLISHED IN AMERICAN MAGAZINES

OCTOBER, 1918, TO SEPTEMBER, 1919

OCTOBER 1918 - SEPTEMBER 1919

All short stories published in the following magazines and newspapers, October, 1918, to September, 1919, inclusive, are indexed.

All short stories published in the following magazines and newspapers from October 1918 to September 1919 are indexed.

American Magazine (except Sept.)Living Age (Jan. 1-Sept. 6)
Atlantic MonthlyMetropolitan
Bellman (Jan.-June)Midland (except Sept.)
Catholic WorldNew Republic
CenturyNew York Tribune
Collier's WeeklyPagan (except Sept.)
DelineatorPictorial Review
Everybody's MagazineReedy's Mirror
Good HousekeepingSaturday Evening Post
Harper's MagazineScribner's Magazine
Ladies' Home JournalStratford Journal
LiberatorSunset Magazine
Little Review (except Sept.)Touchstone (Nov.-Jan.)
 
 Short stories of distinction only, published in the following magazines and newspapers during the same period, are indexed.
 
AdventureMagnificat
Ainslee's MagazineMunsey's Magazine
All-Story WeeklyParisienne
American BoyQueen's Work
ArgosyRed Book Magazine
Black Cat (except Sept.)Short Stories
Christian HeraldSmart Set
CosmopolitanSnappy Stories
Harper's BazarTo-day's Housewife
Hearst's MagazineWoman's Home Companion (except Sept.)
Live StoriesWoman's World
McCall's Magazine 
McClure's Magazine 
 
 Certain stories of distinction published in the following magazines during this period are indexed, because they have been specially called to my attention.
American HebrewRod and Gun in Canada
American Jewish Chronicle 
 
  One, two, or three asterisks are prefixed to the titles of stories to indicate distinction. Three asterisks prefixed to a title indicate the more or less permanent literary value of the story, and entitle it to a place on the annual "Rolls of Honor." An asterisk before the name of an author indicates that he is not an American. Cross references after an author's name refer to previous volumes of this series. (H) after the name of an author indicates that other stories by this author, published in American magazines between 1900 and 1914, are to be found indexed in "The Standard Index of Short Stories," by Francis J. Hannigan, published by Small, Maynard & Company, 1918. The figures in parenthesis after the title of a story refer to the volume and page number of the magazine. In cases where successive numbers of a magazine are not paged consecutively, the page number only is given in this index.
 
 
The following abbreviations are used in the index:—
 
Adv.Adventure
Ain.Ainslee's Magazine
All.All-Story Weekly
Am.American Magazine
Am. B.American Boy
Am. Heb.American Hebrew
Am. J. Ch.American Jewish Chronicle
Arg.Argosy
Atl.Atlantic Monthly
B. C.Black Cat
Bel.Bellman
Book.Bookman
Cath. W.Catholic World
Cen.Century
C. Her.Christian Herald
Col.Collier's Weekly
Cos.Cosmopolitan
Del.Delineator
Ev.Everybody's Magazine
G. H.Good Housekeeping
Harp. B.Harper's Bazar
Harp. M.Harper's Magazine
Hear.Hearst's Magazine
L. H. J.Ladies' Home Journal
Lib.Liberator
Lit. R.Little Review
Liv. AgeLiving Age
L. St.Live Stories
Mag.Magnificat
Mc. C.McClure's Magazine
McCall.McCall's Magazine
Met.Metropolitan
Mid.Midland
Mir.Reedy's Mirror
Mun.Munsey's Magazine
N. Rep.New Republic
N. Y. Trib.New York Tribune
Pag.Pagan
Par.Parisienne
Pict. R.Pictorial Review
Q. W.Queen's Work
(R)Reprint
Red Bk.Red Book Magazine
R. G. C.Rod and Gun in Canada
Scr.Scribner's Magazine
S. E. P.Saturday Evening Post
Sh. St.Short Stories
Sn. St.Snappy Stories
S. S.Smart Set
Strat. J.Stratford Journal
Sun.Sunset Magazine
Tod.To-day's Housewife
Touch.Touchstone
W. H. C.Woman's Home Companion
Wom. W.Woman's World
(161)Page 161
(II. 161)Volume II, page 161
(See 1915)See "Best Short Stories of 1915"

Abdullah, Achmed. (Achmed Abdullah Nadir Khan el Durani el
Idrissydh**.) ("A. A. NADIR.") (1881- .) (See 1915, 1916,

1917, and 1918.) (H.)
*Assassin. All. Dec. 28, '18. (92:195.)
***Dance On the Hill. Harp. M. Nov. '18. (137:703.)
Footling Tobias. P. Col. March 15. (10.)
*Himself to Himself Enough. All. March 15. (95:54.)
***Honorable Gentleman. Pict. R. Sept. (30.)
**Outside the Mosque. Am. B. June. (5.)
**Yellow Wife. Mun. July. (67:259.)

Adams, Samuel Hopkins. (1871- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, 1918.) (H.)
"Cab, Sir?". Ev. Sept. (50.)
Half a Million, Cold. Ev. April. (31.)
I. I. I. Ev. March. (22.)
Mister Hune. Ev. June. (38.)

Addison, Thomas. (See 1915, 1916, and 1918.)
Side Line of Puttees. Ev. June. (50.)
Twenty Per Cent Potter. Ev. May. (44.)

Agee, Fannie Heaslip Lea. See Lea, Fannie Heaslip.

Akins, Zoe. (1886- .)
Big Chief Departs. Met. Dec '18. (11.)
New York's a Small Place. Met. July. (37.)

*Alai'hem, Sholem. (See 1918.)
***Eva. Pag. Jan. (13.)

Aldrich, Bess Streeter.
Long-Distance Call from Jim. Am. Aug. (48.)
Mother's Dash for Liberty. Am. Dec. '18. (11.)
[Pg 385]Mother's Excitement over Father's Old Sweetheart. Am. July. (46.)

Alexander, Sandra.
War and Marguerite. Met. Jan. (39.)

*Alix, Marius.
*Two Sisters. N. Y. Trib. Jan. 19. (Pt. 4 p. 7.)

Allan, M. Butler.
Black and White. Pag. Feb. (43.)

Almond, Linda Stevens. (See H.)
*Quest of the Angel Child. N. Y. Trib. March 9. (Pt. 7 p. 7.)

Alsop, Gulielma Fell.
***Kitchen Gods. Cen. Sept. (98:621.)

"Amid, John." (M. M. Stearns.) (1884- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Ambushed. Mir. Nov. 29, '18. (27:614.)
*Matthew Loveland. Bel. Dec. 7, '18. (25:631.)
Offer to Buy. Mid. Nov.-Dec. '18. (4:282.)
Wind. Bel. April 26. (26:463.)

Anderson, Fredereick Irving. (1877- .) (See 1915, 1916, and 1918.) (H.)
Hokum! S. E. P. April 12. (8.)
Philanthropist. Pict. R. March. (14.)
Siamese Twin. S. E. P. Feb. 8. (34.)

Anderson, Sherwood. (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
***An Awakening. Lit. R. Dec. '18. (13.)

Anderson, William Ashley. (See 1915, 1916, and 1917.)
Disobediently Married. S. E. P. June 28. (10.)

Anderton, Daisy.
**Emmy's Solution. Pag. Feb. (25.)

Andrews, Mary Raymond Shipman. (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
*He That Loseth His Life Shall Find It. G. H. Dec '18. (14.)
*Mr. Boyle. Scr. July. (66:54.)
*More Than Millionaires. L. H. J. April. (20.)
***Queer. Scr. March. (65:272.)
**Swallow. Scr. Aug. (66:153.)

*Annunzio, Gabriele D'. (Rapagnetta) See
D'Annunzio, Gabriele. (Rapagnetta).

Anonymous.
At 7:30 P.M. I First Saw Him. Fascinating Story of an American War Bride Told by Herself. L. H. J. May. (7.)
*Avenging Wall. N. Y. Trib. July 20. (Pt. 7 p. 7.)
*Grandfather. N. Y. Trib. Sept. 7.
*Guigaud. N. Y. Trib. March 9. (Pt. 8 p. 6.)
Meeting. N. Y. Trib. Nov. 17, '18.
**On the Station Platform. N. Y. Trib. Sept 14.
**Prie Dieu. N. Y. Trib. June 15. (Pt. 9 p. 6.)
"The Chandelier." N. Y. Trib. June 29. (Pt. 7 p. 7.)
Tie. N. Y. Trib Aug 17.

*Atkey, Bertram.
***MacKurd. S. E. P. Aug. 9. (12.)

*Aumonier, Stacy. (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
***Brothers. Liv. Age Feb. 1. (300:286.)
***Mrs. Huggin's Hun. Cen. Jan. (97:289.)

Austin, F. Britten. (See 1915, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
**Final Hour. S. E. P. March 15. (28.)
In 1920? S. E. P. May 17. (29.)
Reprisal. S. E. P. Feb. 8. (3.)
Secret Service. S. E. P. May 10. (13.)
Through the Gate of Horn. S. E. P. June 28. (46.)

*Averchenko, Arkadyi. (See 1915 and 1916.)
**Debutant. Pag. June. (16.)

Avery, Hascal T.
*Caveat Emptor. Atl. Nov. '18. (122:615.)
*Change of Venue. Atl. Feb. (123:199.)


Babcock, Edwina Stanton. (See 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
***Facing It. Pict. R. June. (12.)
***Willum's Vanilla. Harp. M. April. (138:616.)

Baboneau, J. R. T.
*Hermit. Cath. W. May. (109:236.)

Bachmann, Robert A. (See H)
Average—1000 Per Cent. Am. June. (22.)

Bacon, Josephine Daskam. (1876- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Film of Fate. S. E. P. March 15. (5.)
Girl Who Stepped Along. L. H. J. Feb. (28.)
Ru of the Reserves. S. E. P. April 19. (18.)
[Pg 386]Superior Perrys. L. H. J. March. (22.)

Bailey, (Irene) Temple. (See 1915 and 1917.)
*Emperor's Ghost. Scr. Feb. (65:203.)
Returned Goods. S. E. P. June 14. (20.)
Sandwich Jane. S. E. P. May 10. (18.)

Baker, Katharine. (See 1915, 1916, and 1918.) (H.)
Enjoy the Day. Scr. April. (65:470.)
Melisande's Garden. Scr. Jan. (65:77.)

Ballen, Virginia.
Madonna of the Wilderness. Sun. Aug. (29.)

Balmer, Edwin. (1883- .) (See 1915, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
*Eleven Eighty-Three and One-Half Rear. Hear. April. (25.)
Five Days Leave. Met. Jan. (26.)
Trailing Destroyer. Ev. June. (24.)

Banks, Helen Ward. (See 1917 and 1918.)
Great Grandfather's Car. Del. Aug. (19.)
Red Haired Mascot. Del. July. (19.)

Barbour, Ralph Henry. (1870- .) (See 1915 and 1916.) (H.)
*Funerals of Monsieur Dudinot. Col. April 12. (18.)
**Wonderful Night. Harp. May. (138:849.)

*Bargone, Charles. See Farrère, Claude.

Barillier, Berthe Carianne Le. See Bertheroy, Jean.

Barnard, Floy Tolbert. (1879- .) (See 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
*Amateur Missionary. Cen. Aug. (98:497.)

Barnes, Djuna.
***Night Among the Horses. Lit. R. Dec. '18. (3.)
***Valet. Lit. R. May. (3.)

Barrett, Arabel Moulton.
*'Melia. Cath. W. Jan. (108:517.)

Bartlett, Frederick Orin. (1876- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Camping On Fifth. S. E. P. Dec. 7, '18. (12.)
Chateau Thierry. S. E. P. Nov. 2, '18. (8.)
Lion's Den. S. E. P. Jan. 25. (26.)
***Long, Long Ago. Bel. Jan. 11. (26:44.)
Man in the Mirror. L. H. J. Sept. (10.)
Mufti. S. E. P. May 17. (36.)

Bartley, Nalbro. (1888- .) (See 1917 and 1918.)
Booked Solid. S. E. P. June 14. (45.)

*Bashford, Henry Howarth. (1880- .)
**Happy Ghost. Liv. Age. June 7. (301:605.)
**Last of the Aristocrats. Liv. Age May 10. (301:338.)

Beach, Rex (Ellingwood). (1877- .)
*Too Fat to Fight. Cos. Jan. (14.)

Beale, Will C. (See 1918.)
Receipted in Full. Am. Nov. '18. (46.)

Bealle, Nanna.
Up Lift. Pag. July-Aug. (50.)

Beard, Wolcott Le Cléar. (1867- .) (See 1915.) (H.)
Lady Gaunt. Scr. Jan. (65:100.)

Bechdolt, Frederick Ritchie. (1874- .) (See 1917.)
Hocus Pocus. Sun. Sept. (33.)
*Joaquin Murieta. S. E. P. Sept. 27. (20.)

Beer, Richard Cameron. (See 1918.)
Timothy J. S. E. P. June 21. (46.)

Beer, Thomas. (1889- .) (See 1917 and 1918.)
*Chameleon. S. S. July. (37.)
**House of Atreus. Cen. July. (98:314.)
Jellyfish. S. E. P. May 10. (41.)
Old Men's Peace. S. E. P. June 14. (28.)

*Beerbohm, Max. (1872- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Hilary Maltby. Cen. Feb. (97:445.)

Behrman, S. N. (See 1917 and 1918.)
*"Honorary Pall Bearers Were—". S. S. April. (121.)
**Return. S. S. Nov. '18. (113.)

*Bell, J(ohn) J(oy). (1871- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
**Wound. Bel. Dec. 21, '18. (25:692.)

Bell, Lilian (Lida). (Mrs. Arthur Hoyt Bogue.) (1867- .) (See 1917.)
My "Affair" With Jimmie. L. H. J. Aug. (14.)

Bennett, Florence Mary.
*Knight of the Broad Brim. Strat. J. Aug. (5:97.)

Bentinck, Richard.
Henry Jones. L.B., W.S.S. S. E. P. Nov. 30, '18. (21.)

*Beresford, John Davys. (1873- .) (See 1916 and 1917.) (H.)
[Pg 387]***Reparation. Harp. M. Aug. (139:297.)

*Bertheroy, Jean. (Berthe Carianne Le Barillier.) (1860- .) (See 1918.)
*First Kiss. N. Y. Trib. Feb. 16. (Pt. 4 p. 7.)
Imperishable Flower. N. Y. Trib. Jan. 5. (Pt. 4 p. 4.)
**Last Smoke. N. Y. Trib. Aug. 3.
Maria Louisa. N. Y. Trib. Sept. 28.

*Besliere, Jean.
*Death of Baron von Frankenstein. N. Y. Trib. May 11. (Pt. 9 p. 6.)

*Binet, Valmer. (See 1918.)
Race of Kings. N. Y. Trib. April 13. (Pt. 9 p. 6.)
What He Fought For. N. Y. Trib. May 25. (Pt. 9 p. 6.)

"Biro."
Darkening Shadows. Pag. Dec. '18. (5.)

Bishop, Ola.
MacIvor Temper. Met. Sept. (40.)

Blackthorn, Peter.
*Photographer of Silver Mountain. Atl. Jan. (123:43.)

*Blackwood, Algernon. (1869- .) (See 1915, 1916 and 1918.) (H.)
***Little Beggar. Liv. Age June 28 (301:784.) Harp. B. Aug. (41.)

Block, Ralph.
Dilettante. Strat. J. April. (4:223.)
**Sin. Lit. R. June. (29.)

Block, Rudolph. See "Lessing, Bruno."

*Boissiere, Jules.
***Opium Smokers in the Forest. Strat. J. March. (4:123.)

*Bonhomme, Paul.
Apparition. N. Y. Trib. June 22. (Pt. 9 p. 7.)

Boogher, Susan M.
Reality. Mir. Nov. 8, '18. (27:568.)

Booth, Edna Mary.
Being a Man. Scr. Aug. (66:208.)

Borden, Lucille.
*Road to Christmas Night. Cath. W. Dec. '18. (108:304.)

*Bosanquet, Theodora.
Mr. Blint and the Discreditable Spectres. Liv. Age Aug. 30. (302:537.)

*Bottome, Phyllis. (Mrs. Forbes Dennis.) (See 1916, 1917 and 1918.) (H.)
*Heroes. Del. July. (7.)

Boyer, Wilbur S. (See 1917.) (H.)
*Longies. Ev. June. (32.)
*Penny Lunch. Ev. Aug. (105.)

Bradley, Mary Hastings. (See H.)
*Fairest Sex. Met. March. (31.)
Very Best Man. Del. Aug. (10.)

*Bramah, Ernest.
*Celestial Laureate. Liv. Age April 12. (301:80.)

Broun, Heywood.
Fifty-first Dragoon. N. Y. Trib. April 13. (Pt. 7 p. 7.)
*Red Magic. N. Y. Trib. March 16. (Pt. 7 p. 3.)

Brown, Alice. (1857- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
**Black Pearls. Harp. M. Sept. (139:472.)
**Moleskin Coat. Pict. R. March. (12.)
***Praying Sally. Harp. M. Feb. (138:310.)

Brown, Hearty Earl. (1886- .) (See 1918.)
*Milky Way. Atl. June. (123:760.)
**Vacation of Charlie French., Atl. July. (124:53.)

Brown, Katharine Holland. (See 1915, 1916, 1917 and 1918.) (H.)
Gift. Scr. June. (65:687.)
Gilded Pill of Venice. L. H. J. Jan. (26.)
Miss Louisa Plays. Del. June. (13.)
*Talisman. Scr. Sept. (66:297.)

Brown, Ray. (1865- .)
Mr. Fox's Martires. Del. March. (15.)
Mother and the Swiss Family Robinson. Del. April. (11.)

Brown, Raymond J.
Job He Wanted. Col. Sept. 6. (24.)

Brown, Royal. (See 1917 and 1918.)
An Almost Married Man. June. (30.)
She Couldn't Marry Both. L. H. J. Sept. (18.)

Brown, Warren W.
Witch Cat. Sun. June. (37.)

Brownell, Agnes Mary. (See 1917 and 1918.)
***Dishes. Pict. R. April. (30.)
Love's Labor. Pict. R. May. (12.)
*Secret Chamber. Del. July. (10.)

Brubaker, Howard. (1892- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917 and 1918.) (H.)
Amateur Investor. Harp. M. July. (139:289.)
**Bird of Passage. Harp. M. June. (139:73.)
*Boy Power. Harp. M. March. (138:519.)
*Tangled Web. Col. Nov. 16, '18. (12.)
Unmarried Miss Brazelton. Col. June 28. (9.)

Bulger, Bozeman (Major). (See 1915, 1916, and 1917.)
[Pg 388]For One Performance Only. Ev. April. (65.)
Signal Tipper. S. E. P. Sept. 27. (40.)

*Burke, Thomas. (1887- .) (See 1916.)
***Miss Plum Blossom of Limehouse. Sn. St. Feb. 4. (23.)

Burnet, Dana. (1888- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
***Butterfly. S. E. P. Nov. 16, '18. (5.)
Making of William Simms. Scr. July. (66:77.)
***Orchid. Ev. Aug. (11.)
Road in the Shadow. Scr. April. (65:455.)
Servants of Peace. S. E. P. Jan. 25. (77.)

Burnett, Whit.
After-beat. Pag. Dec. '18. (14.)

Burt, Maxwell Struthers. (1882- .) (See 1915, 1917, and 1918.)
***Blood Red One. Scr. Nov. '18. (64:569.)
**Scarlet Hunter. Harp. B. May. (36.)
***Shining Armor. Harp. M. July. (139:182.)

Buss, Kate (Meldram). (See 1917.)
*Book of Chronicles. Bel. March 29. (26:356.)

Butler, Ellis Parker. (1869- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Dried Goldfish. Col. Sept. 27. (24.)
Lover's Leap. Harp. M. June. (139:137.)
Romance. S. E. P. May 10. (12.)
*Silly Billy. Sn. St. Dec. 4, '18. (35.)
*Number Five. Met. Sept. (17.)

*Buxton, Richard.
*Choice. Liv. Age Sept. 6. (302:588.)

"Byrne, Donn" (Bryan Oswald Donn Byrne). (1888- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H)
*Beulah Land, Cos. April (67.)


Cabell, James Branch. (1879- .) (See 1915 and 1918.) (H.)
***Wedding Jest. Cen. Sept. (98:588.)

Cahn, Ed (Edwin D.). (See 1915.) (H.)
*Balancing the Love Ledger. Mun. June. (67:99.)
*Obliterating Multitude. S. S. April. (67.)
*Woodland Adonis. R. G. C. June. (13.)

*Cambry, Adrienne.
Dreams of Youth and Age. N. Y. Trib. Feb. 23. (Pt. 4, p. 7.)

Campbell, Marjorie Prentiss.
Me or the Dog. Del. May. (9.)

Canfield, Dorothy (Dorothea Frances Canfield Fisher). (1879- .) (See 1915, 1916, and 1918.) (H.)
Day of Glory. Col. Jan. 11. (5.)

*Caragiale, I. L.
*Great Invention. Pag. Sept. (35.)

Carr, Mary.
**Call of the Green. N. Y. Trib. March 9. (Pt. 7 p. 5.)

Cary, Lucian. (See 1918.)
**Fear. Col. June 7. (7.)
**Gun Crank. Col. Nov. 30, '18. (11.)
Ice Cream and Cake. Col. Aug. 23. (7.)
*Porky. Col. Feb. 22. (7.)
Prince of Beulah City. Col. March 8. (7.)
Upper Class Stuff. Col. May 10. (10.)
What Do They Know? Col. June 21. (10.)
What Women Will Never Learn. Col. Jan. 18. (11.)
Where Romance Is. Col. May 31. (10.)

*Castle, Agnes (Sweetman) and Castle, Egerton. (1858- .) (See 1917.)
*Auguste and the Supreme Being. Adv. June 18. (33.)

Castle, Everett Rhodes. (See 1917 and 1918.)
All Heart. S. E. P. March 15. (97.)
Bred in the Bone. S. E. P. May 10. (45.)
Fortune in Oil. S. E. P. April 5. (33.)
Frost on the Peach. S. E. P. July 26. (36.)
Sucker List. S. E. P. June 14. (12.)

Cather, Willa Sibert. (1875- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
**Scandal. Cen. Aug. (98:434.)

Cavendish, John C.
*Interlude. S. S. July. (115.)

Caylor, N. G.
***Area of a Cylinder. S. S. July. (107.)

*"Centurion."
*Behind the Lines. Cen. Feb. (97:465.)
*Tenth Man. Cen. Jan. (97:303.)
*Watches of the Night. Cen. June. (98:189.)

Chambers, Robert W(illiam). (1865- .) (See 1915 and 1917.)
*Yezidee. Hear. July. (8.)

Channing, Grace Ellery (Grace Ellery Channing Stetson.) (1862- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
[Pg 389]From Generation to Generation. S. E. P. March 8. (33.)
Values Revised. S. E. P. March 29. (5.)

Chase, Frank Walter.
Eleventh Telegram. Col. May 17. (18.)

Chase, Mary Ellen. (1887- .)
**Marigolds. Harp. M. May. (138:819.)
**Return to Constancy. Harp. M. Nov. '18. (137:846.)

*Chekov, Anton Pavlovich. (1860-1904.) (See 1915, 1916 and 1917 under Tchekov.) (1918.) (H.)
***Dialogue Between a Man and a Dog. Strat. J. June. (4:291.)

Chester, George Randolph. (1869- .) (See 1915, 1916 and 1917.) (H.)
His Honor the Burglar. S. E. P. Feb. 1. (42.)
Peanut Hull. S. E. P. March 22. (5.)
Sacred Wolloh. S. E. P. Feb. 8. (5.)

*Chesterton, Gilbert Keith. (1874- .)
*Fire of Swords. Hear. Feb. (8.)

Child, Richard Washburn. (1881- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917 and 1918.) (H.)
*Avenger. S. E. P. Sept. 27. (8.)
With a Letter from Trotzky. S. E. P. April 26. (10.)

*Cholmondeley, Mary. (See 1916.) (H.)
Stars in Their Courses. Met. Feb. (33.)

Church, F. S.
Extremists. Scr. Aug. (66:214.)

Churchill, David.
Igor's Ring. Met. Aug. (32.)

Churchill, Roy P.
Hidden Powers of "E. T." Am. Jan. (10.)

Clive, Julian.
What Mariquita Knew. Mir. Aug. 14. (28:552.)

Cloud, Virginia Woodward. (See 1917 and 1918.) (H.)
*Door. Bel. April 12. (26:407.)
*Robin's Wood. Bel. Jan. 25. (26:98.)

Cobb, Irvin S(hrewsbury). (1876- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Hoodwinked. S. E. P. July 19. (8.)
John J. Coincidence. S. E. P. Aug. 9. (3.)
**Life of the Party. S. E. P. Jan. 25. (8.)

Cohen, Octavius Roy. (1891- .) (See 1917 and 1918.)
All That Glitters. S. E. P. March 8. (123.)
Alley Money. S. E. P. June 7. (32.)
Amateur Hero. S. E. P. Jan. 18. (10.)
Backfire. S. E. P. Feb. 8. (24.)
Cock a Doodle Doo. S. E. P. Sept. 13. (12.)
*Duotones. Pict. R. Sept. (26.)
Fight That Failed. S. E. P. May 24. (32.)
House Divided. S. E. P. March 1. (16.)
Light Bombastic Toe. S. E. P. Aug. 16. (12.)
Not Wisely But Too Well. S. E. P. Feb. 22. (24.)
Painless Extraction. S. E. P. March 22. (33.)
Pool and Ginuwine. S. E. P. Jan. 4. (12.)
Poppy Passes. S. E. P. Feb. 15. (46.)
***Queer House. Pict. R. Nov. '18. (8.)
Quicker the Dead. S. E. P. May 31. (16.)
Tempus Fugits. S. E. P. Feb. 1. (14.)
Twinkle Twinkle Movie Star. S. E. P. July 12. (14.)
Without Benefit of Virgie. S. E. P. April 26. (26.)

Collier, Tarleton. (See 1915, 1916, and 1918.) (H.)
**Glimpse. Strat. J. March. (4:149.)
***Gracious Veil. Mid. May-June. (5:130.)

*Colum, Padraic. (1881- .) (See 1915, 1916 and 1918.)
**St. Brighid's Feast. Tod. Feb. (8.)

Comfort, Will Levington. (1878- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917 and 1918.) (H.)
***Skag. S. E. P. April 5. (18.)
*Straight As a Flame. Pict. R. Feb. (8.)

Comfort, Will Levington, and Dost, Zamin Ki.
*Blue Boar. S. E. P. Aug. 23. (18.)
*Elephant Concerns. S. E. P. Sept. 6. (32.)
*Fear. S. E. P. Aug. 9. (18.)
*Hand of God. S. E. P. July 19. (14.)
*Hunting Cheetah. S. E. P. June 14. (18.)
*Jungle Laughter. S. E. P. May 31. (22.)
*Monkey Glen. S. E. P. May 17. (22.)
*Monster Kabuh. S. E. P. July 5. (18.)

Comstock, Sarah. (See 1915.) (H.)
[Pg 390]Lost Lady Trail. Harp. M. Dec. '18. (138:111.)

Condon, Frank. (See 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
Eclipse Handicap. Col. June 14. (7.)
Gone But Not Forgotten. Col. April 12. (7.)
Nothing to Do. Col. Sept. 13. (9.)
Omar the Strong Man. Col. Aug. 2. (7.)
Pope's Mule. Col. Jan. 25. (6.)
Rain Makers. Col. Dec. 21, '18. (7.)

Connolly, James Brendan. (1868- .) (H.) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
*Flying Sailor. Col. Aug. 9. (12.)
*Good by the Horse Boat. Col. July 26. (11.)
*Jack o' Lanterns. Col. June 28. (7.)
*London Lights. Col. Aug. 16. (10.)
*Lumber Boat. Col. July 5. (7.)
*Undersea Man. Col. July 12. (7.)
*U 212. Col. July 19. (7.)

*Constant, Jacques.
Two Godmothers. N. Y. Trib. Nov. 3, '18.

Cook, Mrs. George Cram. See Glaspell, Susan.

Cooke, Marjorie Benton. (See 1915, 1916, 1917 and 1918.)
Arabella Upon Setebos. Pict. R. July. (10.)

Cooper, Courtney Ryley. (1886- .) (See 1917.) (H.)
Homeward Bound. Pict. R. March. (28.)
Scotty of the Circus. Pict. R. Aug. (27.)

Cowdery, Alice. (See 1915 and 1917.) (H.)
***Spiral. Harp. M. Nov. '18. (137:803.)

Cox, Eleanor Rogers. (See 1918.)
**Enchantment Laid Upon Cuchulain by Queen Faud. N. Y. Trib. March 23. (Pt. 7 p. 6.)
**Planting of the Trees. Del. April. (14.)

Crabb, Arthur. (See 1917 and 1918.)
Alibi. Col. May 17. (11.)
"Compromise Henry?" Col. Sept. 6. (16.)
Disorderly Conduct. Col. Jan. 4. (14.)
G. L. J. Col. May 3. (10.)
Greatest Day. Col. July 12. (11.)
Harold Child, Bachelor. L. H. J. Sept. (15.)
Number 14 Mole Street. Col. March 29. (10.)
Perception. Col. Sept. 27. (11.)
Pleasant Evening. Col. March 1. (10.)
Smoke Girl. L. H. J. May. (12.)
What Fools Women Are! L. H. J. Aug. (15.)
Wonderful Penny. L. H. J. April. (25.)

Crabbe, Bertha Helen. (1887- .) (See 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
Matter of Importance. Bel. Feb. 8. (26:158.)

Craft, Magdelene.
*"Blessed Are the Dead". Mid. March-April. (5:93.)

Cram, Mildred R. (See 1916 and 1917.)
And Then Some ——. Col. March 22. (11.)
David and His Little Sling. Col. May 10. (13.)
Incorruptible One. Col. Aug. 30. (9.)
Invisible Pyramid. S. E. P. May 3. (28.)
Lotus Salad. Col. June 14. (11.)
***McCarthy. Scr. Nov. 18. (64:587.)
Man's Job. S. E. P. Feb. 15. (41.)
Signor Pug. Col. Feb. 8-15. (7:13.)
*Twenty Five Years After. L. H. J. Feb. (10.)
**Woman You Couldn't Forget. Harp. B. Dec. '18. (41.)

Crane, Mifflin.
**Reunion. S. S. Dec. '18. (51.)

Cranston, Claudia. (See 1918.)
Invisible Garden. Atl. Sept. (124:356.)

Crawford, Nelson Antrim.
Cornflower Blue. Mir. April 18. (28:243.)

Crump, Irving. (See H.)
Romeo's Twins. Met. Sept. (23.)

Curtis, William Fuller. (1873- .)
Pope and the Poilu. Cath. W. June. (109:368.)

Curtiss, Philip (Everett). (1885- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
**"Anonymous, '71." Harp. M. July. (139:160.)
**Fakir. Scr. Sept. (66:367.)

Curwood James Oliver. (1878- .) (See 1917 and 1918.) (H.)
Wapi, the Walrus. G. H. Nov. '18. (17.) Dec. 18. (36.)


Dalrymple, C. Leona. (1885- .) (See 1915 and 1918.) (H.)
In Blossom Time. Pict. R. April. (16.)
[Pg 391]When Love Is Young. Pict. R. Sept. (20.)

Damon S. Foster.
**As One Would Not. Lit. R. Dec. '18 (22).

*D'Annunzio, Gabriele. (Rapagnetta) (1864- .)
***Hero. Pag. March. (13.)

Davies, Mary Carolyn.
*Fugitives. S. S. Aug. (67.)
*Subtle Thread. S. S. Aug. (33.)

Daviess, Maria Thompson. (See 1915 and 1916.) (H.)
From Bayonet to Knitting Needles. Del. Feb. (7.)

Davis, Charles Belmont. (1866- .) (See 1915 and 1916.) (H.)
*Beaded Butterfly. Col. Feb. 1. (10.)
Distant Fields. Met. May. (16.)
Wattlesburg Tennis Champion. L. H. J. July. (21.)

Davis, J Frank. (See 1917 and 1918.)
**Dose of His Own Medicine. Am. April. (20.)
List of Props. Col. May 3. (18.)

Day, Curtiss La Q.
Thirty Lashes of Kiboko. Sun. Sept. (45.)

Day, Holman Francis. (1865- .) (See 1915 and 1918.) (H.)
Horn Has Two Ends. S. E. P. Sept. 6. (14.)

*De La Mare, Walter.
***Promise. Liv. Age Feb. 8. (300:368.)

De La Roche, Mazo. See Roche, Mazo De La.

*Delarue Madrus, Lucie. (See 1917 and 1918.)
Country Town. N. Y. Trib. June 1. (Pt. 9 p. 6.)
*Good Ship Hope. N. Y. Trib. March 30. (Pt. 8 p. 4.)
**Lesson. N. Y. Trib. Aug. 31.
*Tears of the Shepherd. Tod. Nov. '18. (7.)

Dell, Ethel M. (H.)
Rosa Mundi. Pict. R. May. (14.)

*De Mello, Emilia Moncorvo Bandeira. See Dolores, Carmen.

*Dennis, Mrs. Forbes. See Phyllis Bottome.

Derby, Jeannette. (See 1918.)
Candle Light. Pag. March. (43.)
Ivan Peter Pomonik. Pag. June. (50.)

Derieux, Samuel A. (See 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
*One Friend Jim Taylor Lacked. Am. May. (31.)
*Paradise Regained. Am. Feb. (20.)
*Trial in Tom Belcher's Store. Am. June. (29.)

*Desmond, Shaw.
***Heads on the Mountain. Scr. Sept. (66:308.)

*Devi, Setta.
**Wedding Dress. Liv. Age May 31. (301:544.)

Dewing, E. B. (See H.)
**Pig —— Pig. Pag. May. (22.)

Dickey, Herbert Spencer. See Frost, Walter Archer, and Dickey, Herbert Spencer.

Dickson, Harris. (1868- .) (See 1915, 1916 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Daughter of Hurricane Bob. Met. Aug. (16.)
Eye of the Guns. Met. Nov. '18. (21.)
Mademoiselle of the Mottled Tent. Del. May. (8.)
*Mutiny. Cos. Feb. (36.)

*Dimov, Ossip. (See 1916 and 1918.)
***'Six P. M.' Strat. J. April. (4:186.)

Dobie, Charles Caldwell. (1881- .) (See 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
***Called to Service. Harp. M. Jan. (138:256.)
**Choice. Harp. M. May. (138:775.)
**Gray Socks. Harp. M. April. (138:591.)
**Overnight. Harp. M. Dec. '18. (138:78.)

Dodge, Henry Irving. (1861- .) (See 1916, 1917 and 1918.) (H.)
Below Par for a Day. S. E. P. May 17. (20.)

*Dolores, Carmen. (Emilla Moncorvo Banderia Di Mello.) (1852-1910.)
***Aunt Zézé's Tears. Strat. J. April. (4:179.)

Dost, Zamin Ki. See Comfort, Will Levington, and Dost, Zamin Ki.

Dounce, Harry Esty. (See 1917.)
**House on the Bay. Cen. Dec. '18. (97:155.)

Dowst Henry Payson. (1876- .) (See 1915.) (H.)
Church That John Built. S. E. P. July 5. (16.)
Dancin' Fool. S. E. P. May 3-10. (5, 23.)
Vanishing Client. S. E. P. May 17. (14.)

Drayham, William. (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Here's to the Dead. S. S. Feb. (121.)

[Pg 392]Dreiser, Theodore. (1871- .) (See 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
*Hand. Mun. May. (66:679.)
*Love. N. Y. Trib. May 18. (Pt. 7, p. 2.)
***Old Neighborhood. Met. Dec. '18. (27.)

Dresser, Jasmine Stone Van. See Van Dresser, Jasmine Stone.

Driggs, Laurence La Tourette. (See 1917 and 1918.)
Two Boys of Twenty. L. H. J. Aug. (29.)

Dubois, Boice.
Twenty Pages Next to Reading. S. E. P. Sept. 6. (45.)

*Dudeney, Mrs. Henry E. (1866- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
***"Missing". Harp. M. June. (139:28.)
*Taking the Waters. Liv. Age May 3. (301:298.)

Duganne, Phyllis.
Crabbed Youth. S. E. P. Dec. 28, '18. (24.)
Girl With the Cough. L. H. J. June. (13.)

Dugo, Gordon.
Good Luck, and Keep Your Nose Down. S. E. P. June 28. (53.)

*Duhamel, George S. ("Denis Thévenin.")
***Lieutenant Dauche. Cen. May. (98:29.)

Dunbar, Olivia Howard. (Olivia Howard Dunbar Torrence.) (1873- .) (See 1915.) (H.)
*Scaling Zion. Scr. April. (65:489.)

*Dunsany, Edward John Moreton Drax Plunkett, 18th Baron. (1878- .) (See 1915, 1916, and 1917.)
***Last Dream of Bwona Khubla. Atl. Sept. (124:353.)

Durand, Mrs. Albert C. See Sawyer, Ruth.

Dutton, Louise Elizabeth. (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Cinderella's Eyes. Met. Aug. (38.)
Love. S. E. P. Aug. 2. (10.)

*Duvernois, Henri.
Country Cousin. N. Y. Trib. Aug. 10.

Dwyer, James Francis. (1874- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H)
*Happy Kate. Del. July. (13.)
*Off Kismayu. Col. Sept. 20. (6.)
**Race Between Life and Death. Am. Dec. 18. (47.)
**"Sink o' the World". Col. Aug. 23. (10.)
Tree of a Thousand Romances. L. H. J. April. (17.)

Dyke, Henry Van. See Van Dyke, Henry.


Eastman, Rebecca Hooper. (Mrs. William Franklin Eastman.) (See 1915.) (H.)
Girl With Henna Hair. S. E. P. April 26. (33.)
Lilac Lady. G. H. April. (55.)

Eaton, Walter Prichard. (1878- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
*Boy Who Was Bored. Harp M. Nov. '18. (137:765.)
Recording Angel. Met. May. (28.)
"Twins and Poor Mother". L. H. J. May. (24.)

Edgar, Randolph. (See 1916 and 1917.)
Wide, Wide World. Bel. June 28. (26.)

Edginton, May. (See 1918.) (H.)
All We Like Sheep ——. S. E. P. July 5. (12.)
***Money. S. E. P. March 22. (10.)
Partnership. Sun. April. (21.)

"Elderly Spinster". (Margaret Wilson.) (1882- .) (See 1918.)
***Mother. Atl. Feb. (123:228.)

Eldridge, Paul. (See 1918.)
Clothes. Pag. Dec. 18. (27.)
Time. Pag. Jan. (32.)
Worms and Butterflies. Pag. April. (22.)

Ellerbe, Alma Martin Estabrook, (1871- .) and Ellerbe, Paul Lee. (See 1915 under Estabrook, Alma Martin, and 1917 under Ellerbe, Alma Estabrook.) (See "H." under Ellerbe, Paul Lee.)
*Differing Needs of Men. Wom. W. June. (11.)

Ellis, William T. (1873- .)
Woman Who Helped Mary. L. H. J. Dec '18. (21.)

England, George Allan. (1877- .) (See 1916.) (H.)
*On Grand Cayman. Mun. Jan. (65:719.)

*Ervine, St. John G(reer). (1883- .) (See 1915.) (H.)
Raided. Cen. Nov. '18. (97:116.)

*Evans, Caradoc.
***Redemption. (R.) Mir. Dec. 13, '18. (27:668.)

Evans, Ida May. (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Dollar Wise, Dollar Foolish. S. E. P. Jan. 11. (24.)
Double Harness. Am. Feb. (40.)
[Pg 393]Ethel Lavvander's Husband. Ev. Dec '18. (30.)
Heavy Mantle of Helen. G. H. Sept. (37.)
Kitchen Police. G. H. May. (23.)
Peppergrass. S. E. P. April 5. (151.)
Reveille for Mabel Hatson. S. E. P. Jan. 25. (57.)
Truth and Mercy. S. E. P. Aug. 2. (30.)

Evans, M. Price.
*Coward. Cath. W. April. (109:93.)


*"Farrère, Claude." (Charles Bargone.) (1876- .)
**Three Drops of Milk. Pag. Jan. (5.)

Faulkland, L. D.
Getaway of Pat Mullen. L. H. J. Dec. '18. (13.)

Feehan, Mary.
**Padre Gilfillan. Cath. W. March. (108:809.)

Feldman, Cecyle.
Study of a Child. Pag. Jan. (43.)

Ferber, Edna. (1887- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
April 25th, as Usual. L. H. J. July. (10.)
*Farmer in the Dell. Col. Sept. 6. (5.)
*Un Moros Doo Pang. Col. Jan. 4. (10.)

Field, Chester, Jr.
When Experts Disagree. S. E. P. Sept. 6. (49.)

Field, Louise Maunsell.
How Would Stella Take It? L. H. J. Feb. (27.)

Fielder, Helen Ward.
*Original Mister Santie Claws. Sun. Jan. (44.)

Finger, Charles J.
*Shep. Mir. June 26. (28:420.)

Finn, Mary M. (See 1917.)
Storm in the Meehan Family. Am. Nov. '18. (27.)

Fish, Horace. (See H.)
***Wrists on the Door. Ev. May. (50.)

Fisher, Dorothy Canfield. See Canfield, Dorothy.

*Fletcher, A. Byres. (See 1916 and 1917.)
*£1000 Punch. Hear. June. (8.)

Flower, Elliott. (1863- .) (See 1915 and 1917.) (H.)
Confusion of Cyrus. Bel. March 1. (26:238.)
*Medal Man. Strat. J. April. (4:201.)

Folsom, Elizabeth Irons. (1876- .) (See 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
**Caesar's Wife. Met. Sept. (26.)
Face in the Crowd. Bel. March 15. (26:294.)
Fiddler's Bill. Pag. Nov. '18. (5.)
*High Cost. Sun. March. (42.)
*Rain on the Roof. S. S. Jan. (49.)

Foote, John Taintor. (See 1915, 1916, and 1918.) (H.)
Cherrie. Met. July. (21.)
Last Shall Be First. S. E. P. Dec. 14, '18. (9.)

Forbes, Esther.
**Garden of Kurd Mirza. Cen. Sept. (98:643.)

Forbes, Helen. (See 1916.)
In the Shelter of Trees. Pag. July-Aug. (41.)

Ford, Sewell. (1868- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
For instance, Joe Stitt. S. E. P. June 14. (38.)

*Forge, Henry De.
*Claudmet's Idea. N. Y. Trib. March 16. (Pt. 8 p. 5.)

Foster, Mary.
**An Uncanonized Saint. Cath. W. July. (109:513.)

Fraiken, Wanda I.
*Harbor of Friends. Mid. Nov.-Dec. '18. (4:308.)
**Love Everlasting. Mid. May-June. (5:101.)

*"France, Anatole." (Jacques Anatole Thibault.) (1844- .)
***Red Riding Hood Up to Date. Touch. Dec. '18. (4:179.)

Frank, Florence Kiper. (1886- .) (See 1915 and 1916.) (See also "H." under Kiper, Florence.)
*Day. Mid. July-Aug. (5:168.)

*Frankau, Gilbert. (See 1916.)
J. C. Col. Jan. 11. (11.)

*Franz, Henry.
Bouquet of Saxifrage. N. Y. Trib. Feb. 9. (Pt. 4 p. 5.)
Last Letter. N. Y. Trib. Dec. 15, '18.

Frederick, Justus Grorge. (1882- .) (H.)
Without Illusion. Pag. Dec. '18. (35.)

*Friedlaender, V. H. (See 1916 and 1918.)
*Anvil. Bel. March 22. (26:326.)
Motive. Bel. June 21. (26:688.)

Frost, Walter Archer. (1876- .) (See 1916, H.) and Dickey, Herbert Spencer.
Fool and Her Money. Met. Sept. (37.)

[Pg 394]Fullerton, Hugh Stewart. (See 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
George—the Most Accommodating Man in the World. Am. May. (26.)
Man Who Made His Bluff Come True. Am. July. (26.)
Revenge. Am. March. (45.)


*G., E. S.
*Invasion of Ballymullen. Liv. Age July 26. (302:219.)

Gale, Zona. (1874- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Girl Who Gave Her Eyes. L. H. J. Feb. (11.)
Mamie's Father. G. H. July. (63.)
*Peace in Friendship Village. G. H. June. (63.)
*Success and Artie Cherry. Harp. M. May. (138:791.)

*Galsworthy, John. (1867- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
***Bright Side. Hear. May. (?)
***Spindleberries. Scr. Dec. '18. (64:688.)

Garland, Robert. See Roberts, Kenneth L. and Garland, Robert.

Gatlin, Dana. (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Darya. Del. Aug. (16.)
Missy "Cans" the Cosmos. L. H. J. March. (21.)

Gaut, Helen Lukens. (Mrs. James H.) (1872- .)
Dash and Question Mark. Sun. Feb. (29.)

Gebhart, Myrtle.
"Jusqu'au Bout". N. Y. Trib. March 30. (Pt. 7 p. 3.)

Geer, Cornelia Throop. (1894- .) (See 1917 and 1918.)
***Study in Light and Shade. Cen. Nov. '18. (97:121.)

Gerould, Gordon Hall. (1877- .) (See 1915 and 1918.) (H.)
Dead Men's Shoes. Scr. July. (66:25.)

Gerould, Katharine Fullerton. (1879- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
*Blue Star. Harp. M. April. (138:678.)
**"Go Look See". McC. July. (25.)

Gibbs, George. (1870- .) (See H.)
Right Hand Man. L. H. J. Feb. (17.)

*Gibbs, Philip. (See 1915.)
*Last Ambulancek. G. H. May. (30.)

Gilbert, George. (1874- .) (See 1916 and 1918.)
**Attar of Roses. All. Nov. 16, '18. (90:672.)
Mottled Slayer. Sun. Aug. (17.)
*Peppermint Watermelon. Arg. Sept. 27. (112:678.)
Pit of Death. Sun. March. (17.)
What Put Courage Back into Pat Brennan. Am. July. (20.)

Gilchrist, Beth Bradford. (See H.)
*Crossways. Harp. M. June. (139:120.)
Gulf. Harp. M. Sept. (139:499.)
**His Financee. Harp. M. July. (139:234.)

Gilchrist, R. Murray.
Gallant Squire. Bel. March 8. (26:266.)
Whistling Lad. Bel. June 7. (26:633.)

Gillmore, Inez Haynes. See Irwin, Inez Haynes.

Ginger, Bonnie R. (See 1915.) (H.)
"Hand of God". Ev. July. (54.)

Giovannitti, Arturo.
***Eighth Day. Lib. May. (32.)

Girricer, Dana.
*His Pretty Mother. N. Y. Trib. March 23. (Pt. 7 p. 8.)

Glaspell, Susan (Keating). (Mrs. George Cram Cook.) (1882- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
***Busy Duck. Harp. M. Nov. '18. (137:828.)
***"Government Goat". Pict. R. April. (18.)
***Pollen. Harp. M. March. (138:446.)

Godfrey, Winona. (1877- .) (H.)
Girl Behind Virginia. Am. Dec. '18. (41.)

Goodloe, Abbie Carter. (1867- .) (See 1915, 1916, and 1918.) (H.)
**Trafficker. Scr. May. (65:563.)

Goodman, Henry. (See 1918.)
***Stone. Pict. R. Feb. (28.)

Gordon, Armistead Churchill. (1855- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
*Hadenbrook's Independence. Scr. Dec '18. (64:660.)
**White Horse. Harp. M. Dec. '18. (138:128.)

Gorringe, Katharine Parrott.
Terrible Tour with Henrietta. Sun. Sept. (25.)

Graeve, Oscar. (1884- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
[Pg 395]Bad Actor. Col. April 5. (12.)
Between Friends. Col. May 24. (10.)
Crane and the Layout Lady. Col. Nov. 30, '18. (7.)
*Day Has Not Come. Col. Aug. 9. (7.)
Friends of Fortune. S. E. P. Aug. 23. (3.)—Aug. 30 (26.)
Hunger. Col. April 26. (10.)
It Was May. S. E. P. March 22. (85.)
Pleasure Hound. Col. Jan. 25. (10.)
Sisters. Col. July 26. (7.)
Will You Wait For Me? S. E. P. May 24. (45.)

Grant, Ethel Watts Mumford. (See Mumford, Ethel Watts.)

Gray, David. (1870- .) (See 1915 and 1917.) (H.)
Hare, the Tortoise and the Earthquake. S. E. P. Aug. 23. (16.)

Gray, Philip.
Post Mortem. Pag. June. (48.)

Greene, Olive Ward.
Mother Goes on a Strike. Am. Aug. (22.)

Greenfield, Will H.
Fate's Postscript. Mir. Dec. 13, '18. (27:676.)

Greenman, Frances. (See 1917 and 1918.) (H.)
Patriotic Pinns. L. H. J. Nov. '18. (30.)

Gregg, Albert Sidney.
Selling a Stray Dog. Col. Sept. 27. (30.)

Griffith, Helen Sherman. (See H.)
Antoinette. Del. June. (19.)


Hackett, Francis. ("F. H.")
**Whisky. N. Rep. July 2. (19:279.)

Hackney, Louise Wallace.
Margaret's Thought. L. H. J. April. (28.)

Haines, Donal Hamilton. (1886- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Duel. Ev. Feb. (18.)
*Seven. Col. May 24. (13.)
**Whole Truth. Col. Dec. 7, '18. (15.)

Haldeman Julius, Emanuel. See Julius, Emanuel Haldeman.

Hale, Louise Closser. (1872- .) (See 1915, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Beaux. Del. Nov. '18 (17.)
House That Patty Built. Ev. July. (30.)
Masculine Mold. S. E. P. March 1. (14.)

Hall, Gladys.
*Threads of Gold. All. Sept. 6. (101:280.)

Hall, H. S.
*Hole in the Fence. Scr. May (65:601.)
**Open Hearth. Scr. April. (65:433.)
*Where the Bessemer Blows. S. E. P. Aug 30. (8.)

"Hall, Holworthy" (Harold Everett Porter.) (1887- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
"Could You Use Three?" Am. March. (29.)
In Close Retirement. Col. Sept. 13. (5.)
Inside Story of McBride. Am. April. (12.)
Man With the World's Record. Am. Feb. (11.)
Old Blowhard. Col. March 22. (8.)
One Thousand Dollars Down. Am. May. (21.)
Rebuilt. S. E. P. July 26. (10.)
Sold Out. Col. May 10. (7.)
Two Who Had to Go to Washington. Am. Jan. (29.)
Wealthy Clubman. Col. April 26. (7.)

"Hall, Holworthy." and Kahler, Hugh.
Sitpatter and the Nucleus System. S. E. P. July 5. (8.)

Hall, May Emery. (1874- .) (See 1917 and 1918.)
***Lamp of Remembrance. Strat. J. June. (4:341.)

Hall, Wilbur Jay. (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
Boarding House Clause. Sun. June. (27.)
He Walloper. Sun. July. (35.)

Hallet, Richard Matthews. (1887- .) (See 1915, 1916, and 1917.)
***Anchor. Cen. March. (97:577.)
Beef, Iron and Wine. S. E. P. Aug. 16. (16.)
**Everything in the Shop. S. E. P. Aug 9. (16.)
*Limping In. S. E. P. May 17. (10.)
Shackling. S. E. P. Aug. 30. (42.)
***To the Bitter End. S. E. P. May 31. (8.)

Hamby, William Henry. (1875- .) (See 1917 and 1918.) (H.)
Bloom of the Peach. S. E. P. May 10. (49.)
John R. Fires an Expert. Ev. July. (59.)
[Pg 396]Simplex Cox Sells the Land of Little Rain. Sun. Dec '18. (27.)

*Hamilton, Cosmo. (See 1915, 1916, and 1918.)
Key to Paradise. Met. Feb. (21.)

Hamilton, Gertrude Brooke. (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Regenerating Fires. G. H. July. (36.)
Where He Spent the Night. G. H. Feb (45.)

Harris, Kennett. (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Bird In the Hand. S. E. P. Feb. 22. (14.)
Eye of the Beholder. S. E. P. July 19. (18.)
Getting Even. S. E. P. Nov. 9, '18. (11.)
Metamorphosis of Mary Ann. S. E. P. June 21. (8.)
Prince and the Piker. S. E. P. Nov 2, '18. (5.)

Harrison, Don.
***Mixing. Mid. July-Aug. (5:174.)

Harrison, Grover.
*Beauty Is Truth. Pag. May. (38.)
***Greatest Gift. Strat. J. Sept. (5:144.)

Harvey, Alexander. (1868- .) (See 1915, 1916, and 1918.)
Intellectual Solitude. Mir. Jan. 3. (28:5.)

Haskell, Helen E.
*Compensation. All. Nov. 9, '18. (90:545.)

Hathaway, Frances.
**"They Called Her Annie Laurie." Scr. March. (65:330.)

Hattersley, Lelia Chopin.
Telegram. Mir. Dec. 13, '18. (27:650.)

Haukland, Andreas.
**From "The White Nights." Pag. Dec. '18. (45.)

Hawes, Charles Boardman. (1889- .) (See 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
**Old Man Who Never Came Back. Arg. June 7. (108:558.)
**Passage East. Bel. May 17. (26:546.)

Hearn, L. Cabot.
Chinaman's Head. Cen. June. (98:194.)
Might Have Beans. Cen. April. (97:758.)
Ski. Cen. May. (98:39.)

Hecht, Ben. (1896- .) (See 1915, 1917, and 1918.)
***Dog Eat Dog. Lit. R. April. (14.)
***Yellow Goat. Lit. R. Dec. '18. (28.)

Hegger, Grace.
It Was the Cat. Del. April. (19.)

*Heidenstam, Verner Von.
**Fig tree. Pag. June. (13.)
**Theme With Two Variations. Strat. J. Aug. (5:55.)

Henry, Arthur. (1867- .) (See H.)
Mr. Peebles' Adventure in Crime. L. H. J. Feb. (21.)

Hepenstall, W. B.
*Voice in the Glen. L. St. April. (57.)

*Herbert, A. P.
**Fireman. Liv. Age. Feb. 15. (300:425.)

Hergesheimer, Joseph. (1880- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
*Adventure's End. S. E. P. Sept. 6. (10.)
Bread. S. E. P. Nov. 30, '18. (5.)
**Lonely Valleys. S. E. P. March 15. (13.)
**Meeker Ritual. Cen. June. (98:145.)
**Order for Merit. S. E. P. March 1. (12.)

Heron, Vennette.
*Jury. S. S. Jan. (35.)

Herrick, Elizabeth. (See 1915 and 1917.) (H.)
*Ever the Wide World Over. Scr. March. (65:345.)

Hewes, Robert E.
La Banda. Met. Aug. (40.)

Heyward, Du Bose.
*"Brute, The." Pag. Nov. '18. (19.)

Hill, Amelia Leavitt.
*Little Blue Angel of Rheims. Mun. Dec. '18. (65:401.)

*Hingelin, Emile.
Shell and the Music Box. N. Y. Trib. Nov. 10, '18.

*Hirsch, Charles Henry. (1870- .) (See 1918.)
Face In the Void. N. Y. Trib. May 18. (Pt. 9 p. 6.)
Under the Evening Star. N. Y. Trib. Dec 1, '18.

*Hodgson, William Hope.
*Waterloo of a Hard Case Skipper. Ev. July. (42.)

Hoefer, W. R.
Female of the Species. S. E. P. May 31. (12.)
Gertie. S. E. P. Aug. 23. (12.)
Unearned Increment. S. E. P. Aug 2. (12.)
Vive La Bull Pen. S. E. P. May 3. (32.)

Holbrook, Weare.
[Pg 397]*Penitent. Mid. May-June. (5:136.)

Hollingsworth, Ceylon. (See 1915, 1916, and 1917.) (H.)
Scotty and the Swaggers Imp. Col. Aug. 30. (13.)

Hopkins, William John. (1863- .) (See 1915 and 1916.) (H.)
*Salt of the Sea. Scr. Dec. '18. (64:747.)

Hopper, James Marie. (1876- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Pony Trio. Ev. Nov. '18. (29.)

Hosp, Edna Wilma.
Borrowed Son. L. H. J. June. (19.)

Houston, Margaret Belle. (See 1917 and 1918.) (H.)
Girl In the Tinsel Dress. L. H. J. Dec. '18. (9.)
Major Bobbin, Spug. G. H. Dec. '18. (19.)

Hubbell, Susan S.
**Alabaster Box. Bel. April 5. (26:380.)

Hughes, Rupert. (1872- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
*Chicken feed. Cos. Aug. (69.)

Hull, Alexander. (See 1917 and 1918.)
*Shark. Arg. Aug. 16. (111:338.)
Star in Arcadia. Sun. Sept. (31.)
Strain of the Two Jaspers. Bel. April 19. (26:430.)
Why Old Timmins Stood In with the Boss. Am. April. (29.)

Hull, Helen R. (See 1915, 1916, 1917 and 1918.)
*Emptyness. Touch. Dec. '18. (4:209.)

Hungerford, Edward. (1875- .) (See H.)
Town Hero, L. H. J. March. (15.)

Hurst, Fannie. (1889- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917 and 1918.) (H.)
*Comeback. Cos. Feb. (14.)
**Even As You and I. Cos. April. (22.)
*"Heads!" Cos. Nov. '18. (22.)
***Humoresque. Cos. March. (32.)

Hurst, S. B. H. (See 1918.)
*Echo. Adv. June 18. (115.)
*Gleaning. Adv. Dec. 3, '18. (36.)

Hussey, L. M.
**Illusion. S. S. Aug. (37.)

Hyde, V. D.
*Good Tidings. Mid. Nov.-Dec. '18. (4:295.)


*Ibáñez, Vicente Blasco. (1867- .)
***Abandoned Boat. N. Y. Trib. Feb. 16. (Pt. 3 p. 4.); Strat. J. May. (4:255.)
***Functionary. N. Y. Trib. Feb. 2. (Pt. 3 p. 4.); Strat. J. May. (4:245.)
***"In the Sea". N. Y. Trib. Feb. 9. (Pt. 3 p. 4.)
***Serbian Night. N. Y. Trib. Jan. 5. (Pt. 4 p. 7); Hear. Aug. (21.)
***Which Was the Condemned? N. Y. Trib. April 6. (Pt. 7 p. 5.)

Imrie, Walter McLaren.
***"Daybreak". N. Y. Trib. Feb. 16. (Pt. 3 p. 3.)

Ingersoll, Will F. (See 1918.) (H.)
***Centenarian. Harp. M. May. (138:811.)

Ireland, Morgan.
**Old Ladies of Babylon. Pag. Sept. (32.)

Irwin, Inez Haynes. (Inez Haynes Gillmore.). (1873- .) (See 1915 under Gillmore, Inez Haynes, and 1916, 1917, and 1918, under Irwin, Inez Haynes.) (See "H." under Gillmore, Inez Haynes.)
At the Green Parrot. Met. March. (17.)
Spring. Sun. April. (29.)
Their Quiet, Simple Christmas. L. H. J. Dec. '18. (17.)
***Treasure. Lib. Feb. (26.)

Irwin, Wallace. (1875- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Free. S. E. P. Dec. 14, '18. (3.)
His Face. S. E. P. Nov. 16, '18. (11.)
Platinum and Diamonds. S. E. P. Sept. 27. (29.)
Trackless Wilderness. S. E. P. Jan. 18. (6.)
***Wandering Stars. S. E. P. Sept. 20. (8.)

Irwin, Will(iam Henry). (1873- .) (See 1915, 1916, and 1918.)
Carleton Burglary. S. E. P. Sept. 6. (22.)
**Moral Weapon. S. E. P. Sept. 13. (3.)


*Jacobs, W(illiam) W(ymark). (1863- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
**Dirty Work. Hear. Dec. '18. (34:420.)
*Husbandry. Hear. Sept. (26.)

*Jacobsen, Jens Peter. (1847-1885.)
There Should Have Been Roses. Pag. March. (9.)
***Two Worlds. Pag. May. (6.)

Jay, Mae Foster. (See 1918.)
[Pg 398]Hill Folks. Sun. March. (22.)

*Jepson, Edgar. (1864- ) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Albert's Return. S. E. P. May 10. (26.)
Daffy. S. F. P. Nov 23, '18. (14.)
L 2002. Met. Nov. 18. (29.)

*Jesse, F(ryniwyd) Tennyson. (See 1916 and 1918.) (H.)
**Lovers of St. Lys. Met. Aug. (43.)
***Wanderers' Touch. Dec '18. (4:196.)

Johnson, Alvin Saunders. (1874- .) (See 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
*Evalina. N. Rep. July 2. (19:276.)
Ivan the Terrible. N. Rep. Nov. 23 '18. (17:101.)

Johnson, Arthur. (1881- .) (See 1915, 1916, and 1918.) (H.)
Flight From the Fireside. Harp. M. Feb. (138:408.)
***Riders In the Dark. Met. April. (16.)

Johnson, Burges. (1877- .) (See 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Knight of the Table Cloth. Harp. M. Feb. (138:425)

Johnston, Calvin. (See 1915 and 1917.) (H.)
***Messengers. S. E. P. May 31. (42.)

Johnston, Charles. (1867- .) (See 1915, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
*Great Little Soldier. Atl. March. (123:329.)

Jones, Flank Goewey (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Silky Way. S.E.P. March 29. (28.)

*Jones, H. J.
Five to One. Liv. Age. July 12. (302:99.)

Jones, Howard Mumford
*"Mrs Drainger's Veil." S. S. Dec. '18. (61.)

Jordan, Elizabeth (Garver). (1867- .) (See 1915, 1916, and 1917.) (H.)
Anne Tucker Meets the Great. S. E. P. April 19. (12.)
John Henry's Dressing Gown. S. E. P. May 31. (20.)
Young Alvord Meets a Crisis. S. E. P. Aug 16. (41.)

Julius, Emanuel Haldeman. (1888- .) (See 1917 and 1918.)
For Art's Sake. Strat. J. Jan. (4:27.)

Julius, Mr. and Mrs. Emanuel Haldeman.
**Dreams and Compound Interest. Atl. April. (123:444.)


Kahler, Hugh. See "Hall, Holworthy," and Kahler, Hugh. (See 1917.)

Kelland, Clarence Budington. (1881- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
His Father's Keeper. Col. Jan 11. (6.)
Marriage, Limited. Pict. R. Aug. (14.)
Pleasure and Business—Mixed. Pict. R. May. (10.)
Wrapped In Silk. Pict. R. March. (21.)

Kelley, Ethel May. (1878- .) (See 1915 and 1916.) (H.)
What Little Girls Are Made Of. Ev. Sept. (44.)

Kelly, Elmina.
*Nerve of John Philander Keene. Col. Nov. 2, '18. (13.)

Kennedy, Hugh.
Delbart, Timber Cruiser. S. E. P. March 22. (119.)

Kennon Harry B. (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
Springtime. Mir. April 11. (28:202.)
Units. Mir. Jan. 10. (28:18.)
When George Did It. Mir. March 14. (28:150.)

Kenyon, Camilla E. L. (See 1917 and 1918.) (H.)
Camofleurs. Sun. Nov '18. (17.)
Coming of Joy. Sun. Aug. (39.)
Claudia And the Conquering Hero. Sun. June. (21.)
Dust and Ashes. Sun. April. (26.)

Kerr, Sophie. (1880- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (See 'H' under Underwood, Sophie Kerr.)
*Clear Spring. S. E. P. Feb. 15. (60.)
Little Sister to Husbands. S. E. P. May 31. (38.)
**Spree d'Esprit. Harp. M. Dec. '18. (138:25)
*Sun Ripe. S. E. P. Jan. 11. (12.)

Kiper, Florence See Frank, Florence Kiper.

*Kipling, Rudyard. (1865- ). (See 1915, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
*In the Interests of the Brethren. Met. Dec. '18. (31.)

Kline, Burton. (1877- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
**As Man to Man. Strat. J. Nov. '18 (3:235.)
*"Attainment". Strat. J. Feb. (4:104.)
*Knight, a Knave, and Antoinette. L .H. J. March. (7.)
[Pg 399]***Living Ghost. Harp. B. July. (28.)

Kling, Joseph. (See 1918.) (H.)
Petite Drole—. Pag. Nov. '18. (29.)

Komroff, Manuel.
En Route. Mir. Jan. 31. (28:59.)
*In a Russian Tea House. Cen. July. (98:323.)

*Knudsen, Hugo.
Anguish, Tinted Gold. Pag. Feb. (8.)

Kummer, Frederic Arnold. (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Melting of Fatty McGinn. Col. Nov. 23, '18. (7.)


*Lagerlöf, Selma Ottiliana Lovisa. (1858- .) (H.)
***Donna Micaela. Strat. J. Dec. '18. (3:255.)

La Motte, Ellen N.
*Homesick. Cen. April. (97:721.)
***Under a Wine Glass. Cen. Dec. '18. (97:150.)
**Yellow Streak. Cen. March. (97:607.)

Lane, Rose Wilder. See O'Brien, Frederick and Lane, Rose Wilder.

Langebek, Dorothy Wyon May.
*Growing Pains. Strat. J. July. (5:28.)

Lapham, Frank.
Woman Tamer From Wyoming. Am. June. (38.)

Lardner, Ring W. (1885- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
"Along Came Ruth." S. E. P. July 26. (12.)
Busher Reenlists. S. E. P. April 19. (3.)
Courtship of T. Dorgan. S. E. P. Sept. 6. (8.)

Larson, Emma Mauritz. (See 1915 and 1916.) (H.)
Gunnar Trails a Star. Del. Jan. (15.)

Lauferty, Lillian.
Shoulder to Lean On. Sun. May. (17.)

*Lawrence, D(avid) H(erbert). (1885- .) (See 1915 and 1917.) (H.)
**Eleventh Commandment. Met. Aug. (26.)

Lawson, Cora Schilling.
Girl that Henry Had to Fire. Am. Aug. (52.)

Lea, Fannie Heaslip (Mrs. H. P. Agee.) (1884- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Elena Ricardo Sings. G. H. Sept. (30.)
Friday to Monday. S. E. P. May 3. (13.)
Jenny. Pict. R. Jan. (20.)
Lady Moon. G. H. Jan. (19.)
Moon of Nanakuli. Col. Feb. 8. (10.)
'Neath the White and Scarlet Berry. Sun. Jan. (0.)
Trail that is Always New. Harp. M. Sept. (139:525.)
Vamp. G. H. Aug. (65.)
Where the Apple Reddens. Sun. Feb. (17.)

Lee, Jennette (Barbour Perry). (1860- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
*Captain Ethan's Victory. Del. May. (15.)
*Day the Clock Was Set Ahead. McCall. March. (7.)
Mr. Peebles' Investment. G. H. April. (26.)
*Parlor Car Tramp. McCall. June. (12.)

*Le Gallienne, Richard. (1866- .) (See 1915, 1916, and 1917.) (H.)
*"Dance of Life." Sn. St. May 4. (29.)
*Lady Lilith. S. S. March. (75.)

*Lemaître, Jules.
***Two Presidents. Strat. J. Nov. '18. (3:207.)

Lennon, Thomas Lloyd.
*Burning Crosses. Mir. R. Dec. 20, '18. (27:695.)

"Lessing, Bruno" (Rudolph Block). (1870- .) (See 1916.) (H.)
Aura of Wen Chang. Col. July 19. (17.)
Cat That Got the Bird. L. H. J. June. (21.)

*Létaing, Louis.
Substitute. N. Y. Trib. July 27. (Pt. 7. p. 6.)

*Level, Maurice. (See 1917 and 1918.)
***All Saints Day. Hear. Sept. (33.)
*Carmelite Nun. Tod. March. (9.)
"Officer and Gentleman." N. Y. Trib. Dec. 29, '18.
*Robber. N. Y. Trib. July 13. (Pt. 7. p. 4.)
Slacker. N. Y. Trib. Sept. 21.

Leverage, Henry. (See 1917 and 1918.)
Fabricated. S. E. P. Jan. 18. (24.)
*Skywaymen. All. Feb. 15. (94:30.)

Levick, Milnes.
*Pride of the Lowly. S. S. Feb. (61.)

[Pg 400]Lewars, Elsie Singmaster. See Singmaster, Elsie.

Lewis, Addison. (1889- .) (See 1917 and 1918.)
*Little Spanish Count. Bel. Feb. 15. (26:185.) Mir. June 5. (28:367.)
Seven Prayers. Mir. April 11. (28:205.)
**What Good Is an Imagination? Mir. Nov. 1, '18. (27:551.)

Lewis, O(rlando) F(aulkland). (1873- .) (See 1918.)
H. H. W and Weebee. L. H. J. April. (26.)
Jack Burton Slacker. L. H. J. Dec '18. (15.)
Man Who Went Singing. L. H. J. (25.)
When Foch Spoke to Johnnie. L. H. J. April. (10.)

Lewis, Sinclair. (1885- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
Cat of the Stars. S. E. P. April 19. (5.)
Enchanted Hour. S. E. P. Aug. 9. (8.)
*Kidnapped Memorial. Pict. R. June. (10.)
Might and Millions. Met. June. (30.)
Moths In the Arc Light. S. E. P. Jan. 11. (5.)
Shrinking Violet. S. E. P. Feb. 15. (9.)
**Things. S. E. P. Feb. 22. (8.)
Watcher Across the Road. S. E. P. May 24. (5.)

Liebe, Hapsburg. (See 1915 and 1918.) (H.)
From the Other Side. Col. Sept. 6. (9.)
*Gleaners. Col. Sept. 20. (9.)

Lieberman, Elias. (1883- .) (See 1916 and 1918.) (H.)
*Michaelson's Masterpiece. Am. Heb. Dec. 20, '18.
**Moment Musical. Am. Heb. Nov. 1, '18. (651.)
**Notkin Talks to a Star. Am. Heb. Jan. 17. (257.)
***Thing of Beauty. Am. Heb. June 27. (105:160.)
*What's Your Hurry? Am. Heb. March 21.

Lighton, William Rheem. (1866- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Billy Fortune and the Twin Idea. Sun. Feb. (37.)

Lincoln, Joseph C(rosby). (1870- .) (See 1915.) (H.)
*Safe and Sane. Red Bk. July. (83.)

Lipsett, Edward Raphael. (1868- .) (See 1915 and 1916.) (H.)
*Serenade. Del. March. (11.)

Loan, Charles Emmett, Van. See Van Loan, Charles Emmett.

*Lockhart, Lucy.
***Miss Allardyce's Soldier. Liv. Age. May 17. (301:417.)

London, Jack. (1876-1916.) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
*Bones of Kahekili. Cos. July (95.)
*In the Cave of the Dead. Cos. Nov. '18. (74.)
***On the Makaloa Mat. Cos. March. (16.)

Loon, Hendrik Willem Van. See Van Loon, Hendrik Willem.

Lorente, Mariano Joaquin. (See 1918.)
An Expert in Graphology. Strat. J. Jan. (4:39.)
**'Ome, Sweet 'Ome. Mir. April 4. (28:192.)

Lowe, Corinne. (See 1917.) (H.)
Alice Through the Working Class. S. E. P. May 3. (18.)
Miss Wife. S. E. P. Feb. 1. (5.)

Lowell, Amy. (1874- .) (See 1915, 1916, and 1918.)
**Dried Marjoram. Atl. May. (123:636.)
*One Winter Night. Touch. Dec. '18. (4:222.)

Lucas, June Richardson.
*Hopper. Ev. April. (28.)

Luther, Calvin H. (See H.)
Golden Fruit. Scr. Aug. (66:185.)
**Hunting of Bud Howland. Scr. July (66:49.)

Lynn, Margaret. (See 1915 and 1917.) (H.)
**Mourners. Atl. Nov. '18. (122:644.)

*Lyons, A(lbert Michael) Neil. (1880- .) (See 1916.) (H.)
*'Arold, New Style. Liv. Age. Aug. 23. (302:476.)


Mabie, Louise Kennedy. (See 1915 and 1917.) (H.)
Miss Gilsey—Head Waitress. Am. Jan. (40.)
One In a Million. L. H. J. March. (14.)

McBlair, Robert.
*Mademoiselle. Tod. Nov. '18. (3.)

*MacCarthy, Desmond.
**Most Miserable of Men. Liv. Age. Jan. '18. (300:159.)

McCoy, William M. (See 1917 and 1918.)
[Pg 401]Guardsmen. Met. June. (13.)

McCutcheon, George Barr. (1866- .) (See 1918.) (H.)
Sand. N. Y. Trib. Feb. 23. (Pt. 4 p. 8.)

MacFarlane, Peter Clark. (1871- .) (See 1917 and 1918.) (H.)
African Golf. S. E. P. Feb. 8. (14.)
Bilge and Ma Get a Sub. S. E. P. Nov. 16, '18. (14.)
Cross and Double Cross. S. E. P. Jan. 18. (12.)
High, Low and Close. S. E. P. June 28. (34.)
Last Patrol. S. E. P. March 15. (111.)
Maisie's Kind Heart. S. E. P. May 24. (17.)
Partners. S. E. P. June 21. (53.)
Saving Doctor Mallow. S. E. P. Sept. 27. (45.)
Teufel Hunden. S. E. P. Dec. 21, '18. (27.)
Wire Entanglement. S. E. P. April 5. (12.)
Worm Turneth. S. E. P. Sept. 13. (20.)

MacGrath, Harold. (1871- .) (See 1915, 1917 and 1918.) (H.)
Yellow Typhoon. S. E. P. Feb. 8. (17.)

*Machen, Arthur. (1863- .) (See 1917.)
*Drake's Drum. Liv. Age June 14. (301:655.)

McIntyre, Clara F.
*Man's Reach. Mid. May-June. (5:140.)

MacKendrick, Marda.
Heart of Fire. Met. July. (21.)

MacManus, Seumas. (1870- .) (See 1915, 1916, and 1917.) (H.)
***Far Adventures of Billy Burns. Mag. Aug. (24:186.)
***Tinker of Tamlacht. Mag. June. (24:92.)

*Maconechy, J.
Rapunzel. Liv. Age July 5. (302:43.)

MacVane, Edith. (1880- .) (See 1916.) (H.)
Golden Voice. S. E. P. April 12. (10.)

*Madrus, Lucie Delarue. See Delarue Maddrus Lucie.

Magil, Myron Em.
*Reprisals. Pag. Sept. (18.)

Marsden, Griffis.
Little Bob Crawls Under. Sun. July. (42.)

Marsh, George T. (See 1915, 1916, and 1917.) (H.)
**Land Of His Fathers. Scr. June. (65:751.)

*Marshall, Archibald.
*Wimpole's Chair. Sn. St. April 18. (67.)

Marshall, Marguerite Mooers.
"He Is So Different." Del. Sept. (7.)

Martin, Helen R(eimensnyder). (1868- .) (See H.)
Her Wifely Duty. Pict. R. Feb. (14.)

Martin, Katharine. (See 1917.)
When Bud Joined the Militants. L. H. J. Nov. '18. (21.)

*Martinez, Rafael Arevalo.
***Man Who Resembled a Horse. Lit. R. Dec. '18. (42.)

Mason, Grace Sartwell. (1877- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Blind Spot. S. E. P. Jan. 4. (5.)
Only Old Person Left In the World. Am. Feb. (29.)
Schooner Ahoy. S. E. P. Aug. 16. (20.)

Masson, Thomas L(ansing). (1866- .) (See 1916.) (H.)
*Man On the Other Side. L. H. J. July. (17.)

Matteson, Herman Howard. (See 1918.)
Bag of Black Diamonds. Am. Aug. (28.)
Prayer Rug. Col. Dec. 14, '18. (11.)
Waltzing Mouse. Col. Sept. 13. (11.)

"Maxwell, Helena." (See 1918.)
***West of Topeka. Pag. Sept. (49.)

*Maxwell, William Babington. (See 1917.) (H.)
Joan of Arc. S. E. P. March 15. (127.)
**Never Too Late. Hear. Jan. (38.)

Means, E. K. (See 1918.) (H.)
*Family Ties. Mun. Sept. (67:715.)
*First High Janitor. All. Feb. 8. (93:555.)
*'Fraid Cat. All. April 12. (96:53.)
**Giving It Away. All. Jan. 18. (93:25.)
*Lover's Guide. All. June 7. (98:23.)
*Monkey Lodge. All. Dec. 7, '18. (91:371.)
*Rebellion. All. Sept. 20. (101:556.)

Meredith, Floyd.
So Unreasonable. Pag. Nov. '18. (36.)

*Merletaux, Pierre.
[Pg 402]*Love Letter. N. Y. Trib. March 23. (Pt. 8 p. 6.)

*Merrick, Leonard. (1864- .) (See H.)
*Picq Plays the Hero. Harp. B. Nov. '18. (28.)

Michelson, Miriam. (1870- .) (See H.)
**Yellow Streak. Mun. Nov. '18. (65:347.)

Michener, Carroll K.
**Confidence. Scr. Feb. (65:224.)
In the Garden of Forbidden Fruit. Del. March. (16.)

*Mille, Pierre. (1864- .) (See 1917 and 1918.)
*Agony of Friedrich Weckel. N. Y. Trib. Jan. 26. (Pt. 4 p. 6.)
Glimpse of the Future. N. Y. Trib. June 29. (Pt. 7 p. 6.)
Lonely Lives. N. Y. Trib. June 8. (Pt. 8 p. 5.)
Salute. N. Y. Trib. Nov. 24, '18.
Two of Them. N. Y. Trib. April 20. (Pt. 9 p. 6.)

Miller, Alice Duer. (1874- .) (See 1915 and 1916.) (H.)
His Wife. S. E. P. April 12. (13.)
How Violet Lost Her Sense of Humor. S. E. P. Feb. 8. (10.)
Miss Whitely's Situation. S. E. P. Sept. 27. (12.)
New Stoics. S. E. P. Nov. 9, '18. (16.)

Miller, Helen Topping. (See 1915, 1916, and 1917.)
*Mary of Mulesback. S. E. P. Sept. 13. (50.)

Miller, Warren H. (1876- .)
Pease of the Navy. Ev. Nov. '18. (19.)

Mills, Dorothy Culver. (See 1918.)
Aspen Manages. Ev. Aug. (44.)
Getting Acquainted. Ev. Feb. (56.)
Something Different. Del. Jan. (7.)
Thistledown. Del. Aug. (12.)

*Milne, Alan Alexander. (See 1915.)
*Mullins. Liv. Age. Aug. 2. (302:297.)
**Return. Col. Sept. 27. (16.)

Minniolrode, Meade. (See 1916 and 1917.)
After They've Seen Paree. S. E. P. Sept. 20. (43.)
Hottentot Bazaar. S. E. P. Aug. 16. (34.)

Mitchell, George Winter.
*It Was Worth It. Strat. J. Nov. '18. (3:244.)

Mitchell, Mary Esther. (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
*God Behind the Gift. Harp. M. Aug. (139:414.)
**His Hour. Harp. M. Jan. (138:176.)
***Jonas and the Tide. Harp. M. June. (139:48.)

Mitchell, Ruth Comport. (Mrs. Sanborn Young) (See 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
'—— by July 15th." Ev. April (26.)
Pilgrim Idyl. Mir. Nov. 22, '18. (27:595.)
*Roses In Snow. McCall. March. (13.)

Mitchell, Ruth Comfort, and Young, Sanborn.
*Old Man Hicks Was Right. Harp. M. Sept. (139:609.)

Mitchell, Silas Weir. (See H.)
Consultation. Mir. March 28. (28:182.)

Moitoret, Anthony F.
*First and Only Cruise of the "Caoutchouc". Harp. M. Jan. (138:281.)

Montague, Margaret Prescott. (1878- .) (See 1915 and 1916.) (H.)
***England to America. Atl. Sept. (124:322.)
**Gift, The. Atl. March. (123:365.)

*Montmorency, J. E. G. de.
**In Carlo Quies, In Terra Pax. Liv. Age. Jan. 4. (300:54.)

Mooney, Ralph E.
Improbable. S. E. P. May 17. (70.)
Professor Goes "Over the Top" L. H. J. May. (28.)
Professor Goes to War. L. H. J. Feb. (18.)
Tire Jockey. S. E. P. Aug. 16. (28.)

Moravsky, Maria.
*Black City. Harp. M. Sept. (139:579.)
***Friendship of Men. Harp. M. Feb. (138:333.)

*Mordaunt, Elinor. (See 1915, 1917, and 1918.)
Avenging. Met. April. (13.)
**Little Moses. Met. June. (16.)
***Peepers All. Met. Feb. (28.)
***Set to Partners. Met. July. (27.)
**Strong Man. Met. March. (24.)
*Wise Woman. Met. May. (23.)

Morgan, Byron. (See 1918.)
Bear Trap. S. E. P. July 26. (14.)
Hippopotamus Parade. S. E. P. Feb. 15. (14.)
Secondhand Ghosts. S. E. P. March 29. (12.)

Morgan, Dorothy.
[Pg 403]Sandwiches and Beer. Met. June. (33.)

Morley, Christopher (Darlington). (1890- .) (See 1917 and 1918.)
Pert Little Hat. Met. Jan. (42.)

Moroso, John Antonio. (1874- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Spuds. Ev. May. (30.)
Stolen Girl. Am. June. (46.)

Morris, Charlotte Fitzhugh. (See 1916.)
Underfed Nursling. Atl. Aug. (124:226.)

Morris, Edwin Bateman. (H.)
"Leave." Ev. Jan. (45.)

Morris, Gouverneur. (1876- .) (See 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
*Delivered Letter. Harp. B. April. (44.)

Mount, T. E.
**Little Ticket Collector. S. S. Sept. (77.)

Mumford, Ethel Watts. (Mrs. Ethel Watts Mumford Grant.) (1878- .) (See 1915, 1916, and 1917.) (H.)
*Lucky Eye. Mun. March. (66:281.)

Munson, Gorham B.
King of the Strange Marshes. Pag. Feb. (5.)

Murray, Roy Irving. (See 1915 and 1916.)
***First Commandment With Promise. Scr. June. (65:742.)

Muth, Edna Tucker. (See 1915 and 1916.)
***White Wake. Mid. Jan.-Feb. (5:3.)

*'Myn.
Godson and the Sausage. N. Y. Trib. Feb. 2. (Pt. 4 p. 6.)


Nadir, Moishe.
*Nobless Oblige. Pag. Sept. (15.)

Neidig, William Jonathan. (1870- .) (See 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Comrade Nix. S. E. P. Sept. 20. (12.)
Faith Cure. S. E. P. May 17. (17.)
*Kincaider and the Kettle of Tar. S. E. P. July 5. (57.)

Nicholl, Louise Townsend.
***Little Light. Strat. J. Feb. (4:94.)

Nicholson, Meredith. (1866- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Governor's Day Off. L. H. J. March. (17.)
Miss O'Rourke and True Romance. Met. Jan. (11.)
*Wrong Number. Scr. May. (65:549.)

Norris, Kathleen. (1880- .) (See 1915, 1916, and 1917.) (H.)
Consider the Lilies. G. H. June. (50.)
Home to Mother. G. H. Aug. (40.)
Sisters. G. H. May. (58.)
Young Mrs. Jimmy. G. H. July. (20.)

Norton, Guy W. (See 1916.)
Flash. Col. Jan. 18. (7.)
Gentleman's Game. Col. Nov. 16, '18. (8.)

Norton, Roy. (1869-1917.) (See 1915, 1916, and 1917.) (H.)
*Intercession. Harp. B. Aug. (34.)
On the Beach. Col. Feb. 22. (12.)
***This Hero Thing. Harp. B. July. (34.)

*Noyes, Alfred. (1880- .) (See 1916 and 1918.) (H.)
*Lighthouse. Book. Nov. '18. (48:295.)
May Margaret. L. H. J. Nov. '18. (13.)


*Obey, André..
Last Judgment. N. Y. Trib. Dec. 8, '18.

O'Brien, Frederick and Lane, Rose Wilder.
*O'Lalala the Gambler. Cen. Aug. (98:446.)

O'Brien, Mary Heaton Vorse. see Vorse, Mary (Marvin) Heaton.

O'Brien, Seumas. (1880- .) (See 1915, 1916, and 1917.)
*Mermaid and the Piper. Wom. W. July. (12.)

Olmsted, Stanley. (See 1915.) (H.)
*When the Light Came Up. Hear. July. (16.)

O'Neil, George.
**I Tell You a Fairy Tale. S. S. Nov. '18. (104.)

*Onions, Mrs. Oliver. See Ruck, Berta.

Oppenheim, James. (1882- .) (See 1915, 1916, and 1918.) (H.)
*Heart of Ruth. Tod. Jan. (15)

O'Reilly, Edward S. (See 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
Bride of Bacoor. Pict. R. June. (29.)
Double Barreled Friendship. Pict. R. May. (16.)
Galvanized Gringo. Pict. R. Jan. (16.)
Mavericks All! Pict. R. July. (20.)
When Tondo Went to War. Pict. R. Nov. '18. (16.)

Osborne, William Hamilton. (1873- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Afraid? S. E. P. Feb. 15. (70.)
Campbells Are Coming. S. E. P. Dec. 14, '18. (34.)
[Pg 404]Disbarred. S. E. P. March 1. (24.)
Live Bait. S. E. P. July 12. (10.)
Man Snatches. S. E. P. March 22. (3.)
On the Sly. S. E. P. Sept. 6. (18.)
Outrage or Two. S. E. P. Aug. 23. (8.)
Seat of the Emotions. S. E. P. June 21. (14.)
To Save His Face. S. E. P. March 8. (111.)

Osbourne, Lloyd. (1868- .) (See 1915 and 1917.) (H.)
Lovers Three. S. E. P. Feb 22. (5.)

"Oxford, John Barton." See Shelton, Richard Barker.


*P., F.
Amateur. Liv. Age July 19. (302:162.)

Page, Helen.
***Rebound. Cen. Nov. '18. (97:65.)

Paine, Albert Bigelow. (1861- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Great Roundtop Vegetable Drive. Harp. M. May. (138:857.)
Reserved Seats. Harp. M. Aug. (139:449.)

*Papini, Giovanni. (1881- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Beggar of Souls. Strat. J. Feb. (4:59.)

Paradise, Viola.
**Charles Hemenway Goes To War Lib. June. (22.)

Parmenter, Christine Whiting. (See 1918.)
Behind the Barrier. Met. Aug. (29.)
Her Choice of a Husband. Am. Aug. (43.)
McRitchie's Raise. Am. Nov. '18. (40.)
Uncle Jed. Met. March. (36.)

Passano, L. Magruder.
*Double Haunt. Pag. May. (48.)
**Old See Yourself. Pag. Sept. (41.)

*"Patlander."
*Brigadier's Yarn. Liv. Age May 17. (301:427.)

Patterson, Norma. (1891- .) (See 1918.)
What They Brought Out of France. Pict. R. May. (3.)

Pattullo, George. (1879- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
A. W. O. L. S. E. P. Nov 9, '18. (10.)
In Wilhelm's Bed. S. E. P. April 12. (6.)
M'sieu Joe Hicks on Bolshevism. S. E. P. Sept 27. (10.)
Order Is Orders. S. E. P. July 26. (6.)
Quitter. S. E. P. Nov. 23, '18. (11.)

Payne, Will. (1865- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
***Best Laid Plan. S. E. P. March 22. (13.)
Doctor Holt's Conversion S. E. P. Dec. 28 '18. (14.)
Packet of Letters. Pict. R. Aug. (5.)

Pearce, John I. Jr.
Choice. Pag. Feb. (51.)

*Peck, Winifred.
**Last of Her Lovers. Liv. Age March 8. (300:595.)

Pelley, William Dudley. (See 1916, 1917 and 1918.)
**Curse. Pict. R. Feb. (25.)
*Just Plain Wife. Pict. R. Dec. '18. (18.)

*Perez, Isaac Loeb. (1851- .) (H.)
***Bontje the Silent. Strat. J. Jan. (4:3.)
**Story Told By a Purim Rabbi. Pag. Sept. (9.)

Perry, Lawrence. (1875- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Come Back. Ev. Aug. (32.)
**Deeper Vision Harp. M. July. (139:204.)
Nothing But a Prayer. Ev. Sept. (23.)
Squizzer's Big Moment. S. E. P. June 21. (18.)

*Pertwee, Roland. (See 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
**Vincent from the Vicarage. Hear. June. (39.)

Peters, Sally. (See 1915.)
Guest Room. Pag. April. (5.)

Phillips, M. J. (See H.)
But We Can Have Quite a Lot. S. E. P. Aug 9. (50.)

'Piccolo.'
*Spaces of Uncertainty. N. Rep. Sept 24. (20:228.)

Pickthall, Marjorie. (Lowry Christie.) (See 1915, 1916, and 1918.) (H.)
*Seventh Dream. L. H. J. Aug. (12.)
***Third Generation. Bel. Dec. 14, '18. (25:663.)

*Pinski, David. (1872- .)
***Another Person's Soul. N. Y. Trib. March 2. (Pt. 7 p. 6.)
[Pg 405]Man Who Was Not. N. Y. Trib. Dec. 22, '18.

*Plarr, Victor Gustave.
**Alsatian Episode. Liv. Age June 14. (301:689.)

Pope, Laura Spencer Portor. See Portor, Laura Spencer.

Porter, Harold Everett. See "Hall, Holworthy."

Portor, Laura Spencer. (Laura Spencer Portor Pope.) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
*Monkey with the Green Pea Jacket. Harp. M. May. (138:736.)

Post, Melville Davisson. (1871- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
**Five Thousand Dollars Reward. S. E. P. Feb. 15. (12.)
**Sunburned Lady. Hear. Dec. '18. (34:416.)
*Thing On the Hearth. Red Bk. May. (23.)

Potter, Grace.
*Libbie. Sn. St. March 4. (53.)

Pottle, Mrs. Juliet Wilbor Tompkins. See Tompkins, Juliet Wilbor.

Pratt, Lucy. (1874- .) (See 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
**Bearing a Torch. Pict. R. Aug. (22.)
***Man Who Looked Back. Pict. R. Nov. '18. (12.)

*Prouty, Olive Higgins. (1882- .) (See 1916 and 1917.) (H.)
*Doughboys and Doughnuts. Am. Dec. '18. (16.)

Pulver, Mary Brecht. (1883- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Earned Increment. S. E. P. Aug. 30. (10.)
Love Story. S. E. P. April 19. (10.)
Mr. Swinney and the Lyric Muse. S. E. P. March 29. (101.)
Pursuit of Knowledge. Ev. Sept. (16.)
Treat 'Em Rough. S. E. P. March 1. (5.)

Putnam, Nina Wilcox. (1888- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Anything Once. S. E. P. May 10. (10.)
Glad Hand. S. E. P. Aug. 2. (14.)
Holy Smokes. S. E. P. Jan. 4. (21.)
Nothing Stirring. S. E. P. Sept. 20. (32.)
Now Is the Time. S. E. P. June 14. (10.)
Return of the Salesman. S. E. P. March 15. (9.)
Shoes. S. E. P. Aug. 30. (18.)
Those Beastly Bolsheviki. S. E. P. Nov. 16, '18. (8.)


*Raisin, Ovro'om. (See 1918.)
**Game. Strat. J. July. (5:3.)
**Village That Had No Cemetery. Strat. J. July. (5:10.)
**Without An Address. Strat. J. July. (5:14.)

*Rambeau, Jean.
*Vase. N. Y. Trib. April 6. (Pt. 9 p. 6.)

Ranck, Reita Lambert. (See 1918.)
Baby Fever. Mir. Aug. 7. (28:525.)
*Billeted. Strat. J. April. (4:213.)
**Bond Between. N. Y. Trib. Jan. 26. (Pt. 3 p. 7.)
*Hot Water Bottle. Strat. J. Sept. (5:161.)
*Thing!, The. Bel. Jan. 18. (26:69.)
"Welcome Home." Bel. May 24. (26:571.)

Ravenel, Beatrice.
*"As One Lady to Another."Harp. M. March. (138:494.)
Dear Child. S. E. P. April 19. (131.)
***High Cost of Conscience. Harp. M. Jan. (138:235.)
Just a Few Men. S. E. P. March 8. (81.)

Raymond, Robert L.
Shipbuilders. Atl. May. (123:669.)

Redington, Sarah.
*Parthenon Freeze. Scr. Aug. (66:171.)

Reese, Lowell Otus. (See 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
Epidemic. S. E. P. March 1. (30.)
For Unto Us. S. E. P. Jan. 11. (38.)
Lost Goats. S. E. P. Feb. 15. (85.)
Music of Hell. S. E. P. April 5. (143.)
Pilgrim. S. E. P. May 10. (90.)
Sad Milk Bottles. S. E. P. Jan. 25. (38.)
When Strangers Meet. S. E. P. Feb. 8. (66.)

Rendel, Lawrence.
***Mother. S. S. May. (29.)

Rhodes, Eugene Manlove. (1869- .) (See 1915 and 1916.) (H.)
No Mean City. S. E. P. May 17. (5)-24. (28.)

Rhodes, Harrison (Garfield). (1871- .) (See 1915 and 1918.) (H.)
Cliff Walk. Col. May 31. (7.)
*Henry. Ev. Aug. (60.)
Importance of Being Mrs. Cooper. Harp. M. Feb. (138:295.)
**Little Miracle at Tlemcar. Col. Aug. 16. (7.)
[Pg 406]*Man Who Bought Venice. Col. Apr. 19. (12.)

Rice, Alice (Caldwell) Hegan. (1870- .) (See 1915 and 1918.) (H.)
*Beulah. Harp. M. Aug.(139:337.)
Reprisal. Del. Aug. (20.)

Rich, Bertha A. (See 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
Yellow Streak In David. Am. July. (52.)

Richmond, Grace (Louise) S(mith). (1866- .) (See 1917 and 1918.) (H.)
Back from Over There. L. H. J. Feb. (20.)
Fighting Father. L. H. J. Jan. (7.)

Richter, Conrad. (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.)(H.)
Swanson's "Home Sweet Home." Ev. Aug. (70.)

Rideout, Henry Milner. (1877- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
*Golden Wreath. S. E. P. April 26. (5.)
*Runa's Holiday. S. E. P. March 1. (10 )
*Surprising Grace. S. E. P. Nov. 2, '18. (12.)

Riggs, Kate Douglas Wiggin. See Wiggin, Kate Douglas.

Rinehart, Mary Roberts. (1876- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Salvage. S. E. P. June 7. (3.) 14. (16.)

Ritchie, Robert Welles. (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
Sling of David. Sun. Aug. (21.)

Rivers, Stuart. (See 1918.)
Call of the Gods. Scr. Sept. (66:346.)
Girl Who Wouldn't. Met. Sept. (19.)

Roberts, Kenneth L. (See 1917 and 1918.) and Garland, Robert. (See 1916.)
Brotherhood of Man. S. E. P. Aug. 30. (3.)

Robinson, Gertrude. (See H.)
*Cumberers. Strat. J. March. (4:146.)

*Robinson, Lennox.
**Sponge. Liv. Age. July 26. (302:227.)

Roche, Mazo De Le. (See 1915 and 1916.) (See H. under De La Roche, Mazo.)
**Merry Interlude. Harp. B. June. (36.)

*Rochon, Jean.
Adoption. N. Y. Trib. July 6. (Pt. 9 p. 7.)
Christmas Package. N. Y. Trib. Dec. 22, '18.

Roe, Robert J.
*How the War Came to Marly. Sn. St. March 4. (69)

Roe, Vingie E. (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
At El Rancho Rosa. Met. Dec. '18. (33.)
Blue Chap A Dog That Knew. L. H. J. July. (23.)
King of Smoky Slopes. Pict. R. July. (14.)
Love. Del. Dec '18. (7.)
Lumber Jack. Ev. Dec. 18. (18.)
Mr. Fisher's Hornpipe. Sun. Dec. '18. (17.)
Monsieur Bon Cœur. Sun. Jan. (37.)
Renegade. Sun. May (27.)

Roof, Katherine Metcalf. (See 1915 and 1918.) (H.)
*Reincarnate Greatness of the Walter Smiths. Bel. Nov 9, '18. (25:519.)

Rosenblatt, Benjamin. (1880- .) (See 1915, 1916, and 1917.) (H.)
**Mashka. Am. J. Ch. Nov. '18. (5:610.)

Rosier, Marguerite Henry.
*Those Who Sit In Darkness. N. Y. Trib. April 27. (Pt. 9 p. 6.)

Rosser, Angie Ousley.
Gage d'Amour. Met. Jan. (33.)

Rouse, William Merriam. (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
*Heart of a Man. Arg. Aug. 23. (111:390.)
**Postage Stamp. Mid. March April. (5:75.)

Rowland, Henry C(ottrell). (1874- .) (See 1918.) (H.)
Black Book. Met. May. (13.)
Traps. Del. Sept. (15.)

*"Ruck, Berta." (Mrs. Oliver Onions.)
Autobiography of a Wedding Cake. L. H. J. Jan. (21.)
My Goddaughter's Godson. L. H. J. Feb. (8.)

Rud, Anthony M.
Cross Eye's Double Cross. S. E. P. Aug. 23. (50.)

Russell, Alice Dyar.
"Don't Tell Dad." Del. Sept. (22.)
Plain Gingham With a Hem. Del. June. (12.)

Russell, John (1885- .) (See 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
**Amok. Col. June 21. (7.)
Peg Post. Col. March 15. (6.)
Red Mark. Col. April 5. (7.)
[Pg 407]**Slanted Beam. Col. May 3. (7.)

Ryan, Kathryn White.
Altar Boy. Cath. W. Nov. '18. (108:250.)

Ryerson, Florence. (See 1915, 1917, and 1918.)
Harold, the Last of the Saxons. Pict. R. Dec. '18. (20.)
Orpheus and the Amazing Valentine. Met. Dec. '18. (21.)


Sadlier, Anna T. (1854- .)
Better Part. Cath. W. Feb. (108:660.)

Sangster, Margaret E. (See 1915, 1916, and 1918.)
*Ghosts of Happiness. C. Her. July 26. (42:810.)

*"Sapper." See *McNeile, H. C.

*"Sapper." (See 1917.)
Real Test. S. E. P. Aug. 23. (38.)

Sawhill, Myra. (See 1917.)
*Trap. Am. May. (49.)

Sawyer, Ruth. (Mrs. Albert C. Durand.) (1880- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
*"If Ever a Sorrow Takes Ye ——". Ev. March. (43.)
Into Her Own. G. H. June. (36.)
Lad Who Outsang the Stars. G. H. March. (30.)
Last of the Surgical. G. H. Feb. (37.)

Schwab, Jennie A.
Nigger. Pag. June. (7.)

Scoggins, C. E.
And So To Bed. Col. June 7. (12.)
Jerry Remembers Something. S. E. P. Jan. 25. (14.)
Place to Sleep. Col. Dec. 7, '18. (12.)
Thanks to the Dog. Col. June 21. (18.)

Seaman, Augusta Huiell.
Pamela's Mite. Del. Sept. (19.)
Sacrificing of Susanna. Del. May. (19.)

Sedgwick, Anne Douglas. (Mrs. Basil De Selincourt.) (1873- .) (See 1915, 1916, and 1918.) (H.)
***Autumn Crocuses. Atl. Aug. (124:145.)
***Evening Primroses. Atl. July. (124:7.)

Seifert, Shirley L.
Fetters of Habit. S. E. P. Aug. 30. (52.)
Girl That Was Too Good Looking. Am. July. (39.)

Seiffert, Marjorie Allen. (1885- .) (See 1918.)
*County In Michigan. Mir. Nov. 15, '18. (27:585.)
Musical Temperament. Mir. Nov. 29, '18. (27:613.)
**Old Channel. Mir. June 5. (28:355.)
***Peddler. Mir. Dec 6, '18. (27:627.)

Selincourt, Mrs. Basil De. See Sedgwick, Anne Douglas.

Shawe, Victor. (See 1917.)
Convex, Plane and Concave. S. E. P. Sept. 20. (16.)
How Dreams Come True. S. E. P. May 31. (70.)
Rye Hay Williams S. E. P. June 28. (62.)
Way of the Range. S. E. P. May 3. (10.)

Shelton, Louise DeForrest. (See H.)
*Triangle. S. S. Nov. '18. (35.)

Shelton, (Richard) Barker. (See 1916 and 1917, under "Oxford, John Barton.") (See 1918.) (H.)
Arcady the Blest. S. E. P. June 7. (40.)
Happy Endings. S. E. P. Aug. 2. (36.)
Just a Da Biz'. Met. April. (21.)

Shore, Viola Brothers.
Mess of Pottage. Pag. June. (26.)

Shute, Henry Augustus. (1856- .) (See H.)
*Beany and Plupy. Del. June. (10.)
Wheeler. Del. Sept. (14.)

Sickler, Eleanor Vore.
Comb Honey. Sun. Nov. '18. (34.)

Sidney, Rose.
***Grapes of San Jacinto. Pict. R. Sept. (12.)

Simpson, John Lowrey. (See 1917.)
**And the Mayor Replied. Cen. Nov. '18. (97:23.)
Deportations. Cen. Feb. (97:544.)
**To Light a Cigarette. Cen. Jan. (97:365.)

Singmaster, Elsie. (Elsie Singmaster Lewars.) (1879- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
**Golden Mountain. Harp. M. Dec. '18. (138:46.)
*Hangman. Bel. May 3. (26:492.)
*Old Vanity. Pict. R. Aug. (21.)
**Recompense. Strat. J. Dec. '18. (3:288.)
[Pg 408]*Salvage. Bel. Dec. 28, '18. (25:715.)

Smale, Fred C. (See 1916.)
Field of Shadows. Scr. Aug. (66:237.)

Smith, Maxwell.
In High C!. S. E. P. May 31. (57.)
*Ticker Tape. S. E. P. Aug 9. (41.)
Wooden Hand. S. E. P. May 24. (14.)

Sneddon, Robert W. (1880- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
*House of Accursed Memory. L. St. Sept. (67.)
*Nameless Thing. Arg. July 12. (110:35.)
*"Three Old Men." L. St. July. (47.)
*Valley of Mystery. Met. Sept. (34.)

Solon, Israel.
***Boulevard. Lit. R. Dec. '18, (53.) and Jan. (51.)
*How It Is Sometimes. Am. March. (146.)
**Man Who Jumped Into the Sea. Pict. R. Dec. 18. (10.)

Sothern, Edward Hugh. (1859- .) (See 1917 and 1918.)
**Image. Scr. Aug. (66:147.)
*Kingdom. Scr. April. (65:485.)

*Soutar, Andrew. (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
*"Home to Roost." Sn. St. June 18. (31.)

Speyer, Leonora.
McGregor Decides It. S. E. P. Aug. 16. (10.)

*Spur, Jack.
Tank Commander. Liv. Age March 15. (300:670.)

Stearns, M. M. See 'John Amid.'

Steele, Alice Garland. (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Chap He Might Have Been. L. H. J. Nov. '18. (12.)
**Flaming Sword. Wom. W. Feb. (7.)
Share Number 4302. L. H.  J. July. (20.)

*Steele, Flora Annie (Webster). (1847- .) (See H.)
*Segregation. Bel. May 10. (26:522.)

Steele, Muriel Howard.
*Mr. Blue, Kidnapper. Harp. M. July. (139:261.)

Steele, Wilbur Daniel. (1880- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
***Accomplice After the Fact. G. H. Aug. (22.)
***For Where Is Your Fortune Now? Pict. R. Nov. '18. (27.)
***"For They Know Not What They Do." Pict. R. July. (18.)
***Goodfellow. Harp. M. April. (138:655.)
***Heart of a Woman. Harp. M. Feb. (138:384.)
***"La Guiablesse." Harp. M. Sept. (139:547.)
***Luck. Harp. M. Aug. (139:371.)

Stellman, Louis J. (See 1915.)
Last Voyage. Sun. Dec. '18. (43.)

Sterne, Elaine. (1894- .)
Hicks Is Hicks. S. E. P. Dec. 14, '18. (14.)
I Don't Want to be Catty, But——. S. E. P. Aug. 30. (36.)

Stetson, Grace Ellery Channing. See Channing, Grace Ellery.

Stock, Ralph. (See 1915 and 1918.) (H.)
Barter. S. E. P. March 29. (94.)
Black Beach. Col. Sept. 13. (16.)
Bonfire In the Hills. Col. Nov. 9, '18. (13.)
Mascot. Col. Aug. 2. (11.)

Stolper, B. J. (See 1918.)
Necromancer. Bel. Feb 22. (26:211.)
Patch of Wolfskin. Bel. May 31. (26:598.)

Strahan, Kay Cleaver. (Mrs. William Nicholas Strahan.) (1888- .) (See 1915.) (H.)
Thistle Down. G. H. Sept. (46.)

Street, Julian (Leonard). (1879- .) (See 1915 and 1918.) (H.)
After Forty. S. E. P. April 5. (6.)
Little Bunch of Temperament. S. E. P. Dec 21, '18. (3.)
*Sunbeams, Inc. S. E. P. June 28. (5.)

Sturtzel, H. A.
High Finesse. Pag. April. (32.)

Sullivan, Francis William. (1887- .) (See 1915 and 1917.) (H.)
Duchess of Meretricia. Met. Nov. '18. (16.)

Sutherland, Marjorie.
***School Teacher. Mid. March April. (5:51.)

Synon, Mary. (1881- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
**Don't You Cry For Me. Pict. R. April. (14.)
**Hussy. G. H. Jan. (32.)
***Loaded Dice. Scr. Nov. '18. (64:524.)
*Tis the Way of Woman. McCall. Sept. (5.)


*Tallents, S. G.
[Pg 409]**Dancer. Liv. Age Sept. 6. (302:611.)

Talmadge, David H. (See H.)
*Fortunes of War. Sun. May. (38.)

Tarkington, (Newton) Booth. (1869- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
**"Gammire." Col. Dec 14, '18. (7.)
**Girl Girl Girl! Met. Aug. (13.)

Terhune, Albert Payson (1872- .) (See 1917 and 1918.) (H.)
Cash Wyble. S. E. P. Jan. 25. (67.)
Cash Wyble, Bolshevist. S. E. P. April 19. (14.)
Jinx. S. E. P. Sept. 27. (16.)
Laugh. S. E. P. Aug. 23. (10.)
Wallflower. S. E. P. Feb. 1. (10.)
When He Came Home. S. E. P. March 8. (14.)

*Thibault, Jacques Anatole. See "France, Anatole."

Tildesley, Alice L. (See 1916.)
Carrington Blood. S. E. P. Aug. 23. (42.)
Shanes Disagree. S. E. P. Feb. 1. (24.)
Very Righteous Man. S. E. P. April 19. (163.)

*Tilsley, Frederick.
His Own Language. Liv. Age March 1. (300:563.)

Titus, Harold. (1888- .) (See 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Gyp of the Barrens. Del. July. (16.)

Tompkins, Juliet Wilbor. (Mrs. Juliet Wilbor Tompkins Pottle.) (1871- .) (See 1915, 1916, and 1918.) (H.)
Plaster Saints. S. E. P. June 14. (5.)

Tonjoroff, Svetozar (Ivanoff). (1870- .) (See 1915.) (H.)
*Enemy of the State. L. H. J. Aug. (23.)
Price of Empire. L. H. J. June. (26.)

Toohey, John Peter.
Her Son. S. E. P. Aug 9. (10.)
Jimmy Aids the Uplift. S. E. P. Aug. 30. (12.)
Pie for the Press Agent. S. E. P. June 21. (12.)

Tooker, Helen V.
**Leaven. Cen. Aug. (98:487.)

Tooker, Lewis Frank. (1855- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
**Little Speckled Hen. Cen. Nov. '18. (97:91.)
*Red Shadow. Cen. Jan. (97:332.)

Torrence, Olivia Howard Dunbar. See Dunbar, Olivia Howard.

Torrey, Grace. (See 1917.) (H.)
J. A., 1760. S. E. P. June 28. (18.)

Train, Arthur (Cheney). (1873- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
*Drafted. S. E. P. Dec. 7, '18. (24.)
In re: Sweet Land of Liberty. S. E. P. Aug. 16. (18.)
"Lallanaloosa Limited". S. E. P. Sept. 13. (18.)
"Matter of McFee". S. E. P. Aug. 30. (20.)
Tutt and Mr. Tutt. S. E. P. June 7. (8.)
Tutt and Mr. Tutt. S. E. P. July 5. (28.)
Tutt vs. the "Spring Fret." S. E. P. Aug. 2. (22.)

Trites, William Budd. (1872- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
Marjorie's Hands. S. E. P. March 29. (10.)

Turner, George Kibbe. (1869- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Banker's Secret. S. E. P. Aug. 23. (22.)
Blue Stock. S. E. P. Aug. 2. (18.)
Insurance Money. S. E. P. Jan. 25. (18.)
Investor's New Arabian Nights. S. E. P. June 28. (14.)
Nance in a State of War. S. E. P. Dec. 28, '18. (8.)
Veiled Lady and the Prophet. S. E. P. Sept. 20. (20.)

Turner, Maude Sperry. (See 1917 and 1918.)
*Glistening White Road. Del. Dec. '18. (12.)
Mother Ann. Del. March. (8.)
*Orchid of the Holy Ghost. Del. April. (7.)
Ultimate Alimony. Del. Nov. '18. (9.)


Underwood, Sophie Kerr. See Kerr, Sophie.

Updegraff, Robert R. (See 1918.)
Sixth Prune. S. E. P. April 5. (28.)


Vail, Laurence. (See 1916 and 1917.)
Album, The. Bel. Feb. 1. (26:126.)

*Valdagne, Pierre. (See 1918.)
House of François Salars. N. Y. Trib. Aug. 24.
Unappreciated Heroism. N. Y. Trib. May 4. (Pt. 9 p. 6.)

*Valdemir, Hjort.
**Flowers of the Desert. N. Y. Trib. April 20. (Pt. 7 p. 8.)
*In the Sulu Seas. N. Y. Trib. May 25. (Pt. 7 p. 6.)

Van Dresser, Jasmine Stone. (See 1918.)
[Pg 410]Fatal Signboard. Met. Jan. (29.)

Van Dyke, Henry. (1852- .) (See 1915, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
**Broken Soldier and the Maid of France. Harp. M. Dec. '18. (138:1.)
City of Refuge. Scr. Jan. (65:69.)
Hearing Ear. Scr. Dec. '18. (64:670.)
*Sanctuary of Trees. Scr. Feb. (65:145.)

Van Loan, Charles Emmitt. (1876-1919.) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Hasher. S. E. P. March 8. (5.)
Vamp. S. E. P. Dec. 14, '18. (5.)

Van Loon, Hendrik Willem. (1882- .) (See 1916 and 1917.)
Shop Talk. Ev. Feb. (48.)

Venable, Edward Carrington. (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
***Race. Scr. March. (65:302.)

*Vergnet, Paul.
*Père Bauchet's Gift. Tod. Jan. (8.)

Vernon, Grenville.
**Turn of the Wheel. S. S. Dec. '18. (37.)

*Villiers de L'Isle, Adam.
***Queen Ysabeau. Pag. July-Aug. (7.)

*Von Heidenstam, Verner. See Heidenstam, Verner Von.

Von Wien, Florence E. (See 1918.)
Magic Rug. Pag. Dec. '18. (53.)

Vorse, Mary (Marvin) Heaton. (Mary Heaton Vorse O'Brien.) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
**Box Stall. Harp. M. Aug. (139:399.)
***Gift of Courage. Pict. R. Sept. (14.)
**Magnificent Suarez. Harp. M. April. (138:696.)
***Man's Son. Harp. M. March. (138:463.)
***Other Room. McCall. April. (7.)
***Treasure. Met. Feb. (11.)


Wagner, Rob.
Gladhanding the Landers. S. E. P. May 17. (45.)

Walker, Henry C.
Man Who Thought He Was a Failure. Am. March. (27.)

Wall, R. N. (See 1917 and 1918.) (H.)
Lillie Of the Valley. L. H. J. May. (16.)

*Wallace, Edgar. (1875- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Billy Best. Ev. Jan. (34.)
Cloud Fishers. Ev. Nov. '18. (39.)
Day With Von Tirpitz. Ev. March. (54.)
Début of William Best. Ev. April. (58.)
Infant Samuel. Ev. June. (64.)
Kindergarten. Ev. Dec. '18. (42.)
Red Beard. Col. May 24. (7.)
Wager of Rittmeister. Ev. Feb. (46)
Woman In the Story. Ev. May. (54)

Wallace, Elizabeth. (1866- .)
Child and the Mountain. Pag. Feb. (16.)

Ward, Herbert Dickinson. (1861- .) (See 1916.)
White Admiral of the Woods. L. H. J. Aug. (9.)

Weiman, Rita. (1889- .) (See 1915.)
Footlights. S. E. P. May 17. (53.)
Madame Peacock. S. E. P. July 12. (5.)

Welch, Alden W.
Woman in the Brook. L. H. J. Sept. (21.)

Welles, Harriet. (See 1917 and 1918.)
**Admiral's HollyhocKs. Scr. Dec '18. (64:718.)
**Between the Treaty Ports. Scr. Nov. '18. (64:569.)
**Climate. McCall. May. (5.)
*Flags. Scr. Feb. (65:210.)
**Guam—and Effie. Scr. Jan. (65:41.)
*Réturn. Scr. June. (65:716.)

Wellman, Rita.
**Beautiful Helmet Maker. S. S. March. (101.)

Wells, Leila Burton. (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Mary and the Man. Harp. M. Jan. (138:176.)

Weston, George (T). (1880- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
*It Isn't What You've Earned. S. E. P. Nov. 9, '18. (8.)
**"I Wish He Was Dead". Pict. R. July. (25.)
Lobster and the Wise Guy. S. E. P. Dec. 28, '18. (5.)
**One Who Was Left. Pict. R. Aug. (29.)
**Salt of the Earth. S. E. P. Nov. 30, '18. (9.)
Strictly According to Plan. S. E. P. Sept. 13. (14.)

Wharton, Anthony.
Sunset. S. E. P. Sept. 13. (8.)

Wharton, Edith. (Newbold Jones.) (1862- .) (See 1915, 1916, and 1918.) (H.)
*Refugees. S. E. P. Jan. 18. (3.)
[Pg 411]**Seed of Faith. Scr. Jan. (65:17.)

Whitaker, Ann.
Heart of Patricia. Del. April. (12.)

White, Alice Austin.
Man Who Married a Real Woman. S. E. P. July 19. (36.)

Whitman, Stephen French. (See 1915 under Whitman, Stephen.) (H.)
**Zampy. S. E. P. Sept. 6. (20.)

Wien, Florence E. Von. See Von Wien, Florence E.

Wiley, Hugh. (See 1917 and 1918.)
Boom A Loom Boom. S. E. P. July 19. (10.)
Four Leaved Wildcat. S. E. P. March 8. (9.)
*Sandbar Romeo. S. E. P. Aug 30. (6.)

Williams, Ben Ames. (1889- .) (See 1917 and 1918.)
***Field of Honor. Am. March. (21.)
*Gam. S. E. P. Aug 16. (6.)
Ghost of Sergeant Pelly. Col. April 26. (21.)
*Mildest Mannered Man. Ev. Jan. (31.)
Ninth Part of a Hair. S. E. P. June 7. (18.)
**They Grind Exceeding Small. S. E. P. Sept 13. (46.)
*Unconquered. Ev. March. (32.)

Williams, Margaret Clark.
***Drunken Passenger. N. Y. Trib. April 13. (6.)
One Who Understood. N. Y. Trib. May 18. (Pt. 7 p. 3.)

Wilson, Harry Leon. (1867- .) (See 1915, 1916, and 1918.) (H.)
*As to Herman Wagner. S. E. P. Jan. 25. (3.)
*Can Happen. S. E. P. Dec. 21, '18. (8.)
*Change of Venus. S. E. P. Dec 7, '18. (3.)
*Curls. S. E. P. Jan 11. (8.)
*Taker Up. S. E. P. Jan. 4. (8.)

Wilson, Margaret. See "Elderly Spinster."

Wilson, Margaret Adelaide. (See 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
*Passing of John Enderby's Fear. Bel. Jan. 4. (26:15.)
***Perfect Interval. Bel Nov. 2, '18. (25:495.)

Winslow, Thyra Samter. (1889- .) (See 1917 and 1918.)
*Romantic Journeys of Grandma. S. S. April. (55.)

Witwer, H. C. (See 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
"As You Were!" Col. March 29. (7.)
Fools Rush Out! Am. May. (40.)
Fool There Wasn't. Col. Aug. 30. (5.)
Harmony. Col. March 1. (7.)
Just Like New! Col. Jan. 4 (5.)
Little Things Don't Count. Am. April. (10.)
Midsummer Night's Scream. Col. Dec. 7, '18. (7.)
Plain Water. Col. Nov. 2, '18. (7.) Nov. 9, '18. (9.)
She Supes to Conquer. Col. May 17. (7.)
Somewhere in Harlem. Col. Feb 1. (8.)
"There's No Base Like Home." Col. April 19. (7.)
You Can Do It! Am. Nov. '18. (19.)

*Wodehouse, Pelham Grenville. (1881- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Spring Suit. S. E. P. July 12. (18.)
Woman Is Only a Woman. S. E. P. June 7. (14).

Wolfe, William Almon. (1885- .) (See 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Arms and the Job. Col. Feb. 15. (8.)
Broken Threads. Col. Sept. 20. (7.)
Business Ethics. S. E. P. Sept. 6. (53.)
Crock of Gold. Ev. Feb. (29.)
Crucible. Col. April 12. (10.)
December the Twenty-fifth. Col. Dec. 21, '18. (13.)
Girl In Brown. Col. March 29. (15.)
Jimmy, the Unimpressive. Am. March. (11.)
*On with the Race. Col. July 5. (13.)
Things Unsaid. Col. Nov. 9, '18. (8.)

Wood, Eugene. (1860- .) (See 1918.) (H.)
Miss Glaffy's Getaway. Del. Feb. (10.)

Wood, Julia Francis. (See 1918.) (H.)
***"It is the Spirit that Quickeneth." Atl. Dec. '18. (122:769.)

Wormser, G. Ranger.
*Blue Moon. Sn. St. Dec. 4 '18. (61.)
***Child Who Forgot to Sing. Touch. Jan. (4:267.)
***Little Lives. S. S. Nov. '18. (27.)
**Shoes. Col. March 8. (10.)
**Spring. S. S. May. (57.)
**Sun Seeker. Mun. March. (66:225.)

Worts, George Frank. (See 1918.)
[Pg 412]Bungalow In Bayside. L. H. J. April. (14.)
Five Men. L. H. J. Dec. '18. (14.)
Wharf Rat. Col. Sept. 20. (13.)

Wright, Richardson (Little). (1886- .)
(See 1915 and 1918.)
*Cask of Oolong. S. S. Nov. '18. (51.)
Gods-Kissed Mr. Shelley. L. H. J. Sept. (9.)
Motor Of the Most High. S. E. P. June 14. (76.)

*Wylie, I(da) A(lena) R(oss). (1885- .)
(See 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
An Episcopal Scherzo. G. H. Jan. (46.)
**Bridge Across. G. H. Nov. '18. (12.)
***Colonel Tibbit Comes Home. Harp. B. Jan. (24.)
***John Prettyman's Fourth Dimension. G. H. Feb. (17.)
***Thirst. G. H. April. (34.)
**Tinker—Tailor. G. H. March. (33.)


Yates, L. B. (See 1915, 1916, and 1918.) (H.)
Minglin' With the Moonbeams. S. E. P. June 14. (88.)
Night Owls and Humming Birds. S. E. P. May 31. (28.)
Old King Baltimore. S. E. P. Aug. 30. (14.)
Voice of the Charmer. S. E. P. Feb. 15. (28.)

Yeaman, Anna Hamilton. (See H.)
***To the Utmost. Cen. April. (97: 730.)

Yezierska, Anzia. (See 1915 and 1918.)
***"Fat of the Land." Cen Aug (98: 466.)
***Miracle. Met. Sept. (29.)

Young, Sanborn. See Mitchell, Ruth Comfort, and Young, Sanborn.

Young, Mrs. Sanborn. See Mitchell, Ruth Comfort.

*Yvignac, Henri D'. (See 1918.)
Midinette. N. Y. Trib. March 2. (Pt. 8. p. 6.)


Zglinitzki, H. DE.
Weaker Vessel. Strat. J. May. (4: 275.)

Abdullah, Achmed. (Achmed Abdullah Nadir Khan el Durani el
Idrissydh**.) ("A. A. NADIR.") (1881- .) (See 1915, 1916,

1917 and 1918.
*Assassin. All. Dec. 28, 2018. (92:195.)
***Dance On the Hill. Harp. M. Nov. '18. (137:703.)***
Footling Tobias. P. Col. March 15. (10.)
Himself to Himself Enough. All. March 15. (95:54.)
***Dear Sir. Picture. R. Sep. (30.)
**Outside the Mosque. Am. B. June. (5.)**
Yellow Wife. Mun. July. (67:259.)

Samuel Hopkins Adams. (1871- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, 1918.) (H.)
"Taxi, Sir?" Ev. Sept. (50.)
500,000, Cold. Ev. April. (31.)
I. I. I. Ev. March 22.
Mr. Hune. Ev. June. (38.)

Addison, Thomas. (See 1915, 1916, and 1918.)
Side Line of Puttees. Ev. June. (50.)
Twenty Percent Potter. Ev. May. (44.)

Agee, Fannie Heaslip Lea. See Lea, Fannie Heaslip.

Akins, Zoe. (1886- .)
Big Chief Leaves. Meeting. December '18. (11.)
New York is a Small Place. Met. July. (37.)

*Hello, peace. (See 1918.)
***Eva. Pag. Jan. (13.)

Bess Streeter Aldrich.
Long-Distance Call from Jim. August (48).
Mother's Dash for Liberty. Am. Dec. '18. (11.)
[Pg 385]Mom's Excitement about Dad's Old Girlfriend. Am. July. (46.)

Alex, Sandy.
War and Marguerite. Met. Jan. (39.)

*Alix, Marius.
*Two Sisters. N.Y. Tribune. Jan. 19. (Pt. 4 p. 7.)

Allan M. Butler.
Black and White. Page February. (43.)

Almond, Linda Stevens. (See H.)
*Quest of the Angel Child. N. Y. Trib. March 9. (Pt. 7 p. 7.)*

Alsop, Gulielma Fell.
Kitchen Gods. Cen. Sept. (98:621.)

"Amid, John." (M. M. Stearns.) (1884- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Ambushed. Mir. November 29, 2018. (27:614.)
Matthew Loveland. Bel. December 7, 1818. (25:631.)
Offer to Purchase. Mid. Nov.-Dec. '18. (4:282.)
Wind. Bel. April 26. (26:463.)

Anderson, Frederick Irving. (1877- .) (See 1915, 1916, and 1918.) (H.)
Nonsense! S. E. P. April 12. (8.)
Philanthropist. Picture. R. March. (14.)
Siamese Twin. S.E.P. February 8. (34.)

Anderson, Sherwood. (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
***An Awakening. Lit. R. Dec. '18. (13.)

Will Anderson. (See 1915, 1916, and 1917.)
Disobediently Married. S. E. P. June 28. (10.)

Daisy Anderton.
Emmy's Solution. Page Feb. (25.)

Andrews, Mary Raymond Shipman. (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
*Whoever loses their life will find it. G. H. Dec '18. (14.)
Mr. Boyle. Script. July. (66:54.)
*More Than Millionaires. L. H. J. April. (20.)
***Queer. Scr. March. (65:272.)
Swallow. Scr. Aug. (66:153.)

*Gabriele D'Annunzio. (Rapagnetta) See
D'Annunzio, Gabriele. (Rapagnetta)

Anonymous.
I first saw him at 7:30 PM. A fascinating story of an American war bride told by herself. L. H. J. May. (7.)
*Avenging Wall. N.Y. Tribune. July 20. (Pt. 7 p. 7.)
Grandfather. N. Y. Tribune. September 7.
*Guigaud. N. Y. Trib. March 9. (Pt. 8 p. 6.)
Meeting. New York Tribune. November 17, 1918.
**On the Station Platform. N. Y. Trib. Sept 14.**
**Prie Dieu. N. Y. Trib. June 15. (Pt. 9 p. 6.)**
"The Chandelier." N.Y. Tribune, June 29. (Pt. 7 p. 7.)
Tie. N. Y. Tribune August 17.

*Atkey, Bertram.
***MacKurd. S. E. P. Aug. 9. (12.)

*Stacy Aumonier. (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
***Brothers. Live. As of February 1. (300:286.)
***Mrs. Huggin's Hun. Cen. Jan. (97:289.)

Austin F. Britten. (See 1915, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Final Hour. S. E. P. March 15. (28.)
In 1920, S. E. P. May 17. (29.)
Reprisal. S. E. P. Feb. 8. (3.)
Secret Service. S. E. P. May 10. (13.)
Through the Gate of Horn. S. E. P. June 28. (46.)

*Averchenko, Arkady. (See 1915 and 1916.)
Debut. June 16.

Avery, Hascal T.
Buyer beware. Atl. Nov. '18. (122:615.)
Change of Venue. Atl. Feb. (123:199.)


Babcock, Edwina Stanton. (See 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
***Facing It. Pict. R. June. (12.)***
***Willum's Vanilla. Harp. M. April. (138:616.)***

Baboneau, J.R.T.
*Hermit. Catholic. W. May. (109:236.)*

Bachmann, Robert A. (See H)
Average—1000 percent. Am. June. (22.)

Bacon, Josephine Daskam. (1876- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Film of Fate. S. E. P. March 15. (5.)
Girl Who Stepped Along. L. H. J. Feb. (28.)
Ru of the Reserves. S. E. P. April 19, 2018.
[Pg 386]Superior Perrys. L. H. J. March. (22.)

Bailey Temple. (See 1915 and 1917.)
Emperor's Ghost. Scr. Feb. (65:203.)
Returned Goods. S. E. P. June 14. (20.)
Sandwich Jane. S. E. P. May 10. (18.)

Baker, Kat. (See 1915, 1916, and 1918.) (H.)
Enjoy the Day. Scr. April. (65:470.)
Melisande's Garden. Scr. Jan. (65:77.)

Ballen, VA.
Madonna of the Wilderness. Sun. Aug. 29.

Balmer, Edwin. (1883- .) (See 1915, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
*11:83 and 1/2 Rear. Hear. April. (25.)*
Five Days Leave. Met. Jan. (26.)
Trailing Destroyer. Ev. June 24.

Banks, Helen Ward. (See 1917 and 1918.)
Great Grandfather's Car. Delivered August 19.
Red Haired Mascot. Delivery. July. (19.)

Barbour, Ralph Henry. (1870- .) (See 1915 and 1916.) (H.)
Funerals of Mr. Dudinot. Col. April 12. (18.)
Amazing Night. Harp. May. (138:849.)

*Gone, Charles. See Farrère, Claude.

Barillier, Berthe Carianne Le. See Bertheroy, Jean.

Barnard, Floy Tolbert. (1879- .) (See 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
*Amateur Missionary. Cen. Aug. (98:497.)

Barnes, Djuna.
***Night Among the Horses. Lit. R. Dec. '18. (3.)***
Valet. Lit. R. May. (3.)

Barrett, Arabel Moulton.
'Melia. Cath. W. Jan. (108:517.)

Frederick Orin Bartlett. (1876- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Camping on Fifth. S. E. P. Dec. 7, 2018. (12.)
Chateau Thierry. S. E. P. November 2, 1918. (8.)
Lion's Den. S. E. P. January 25. (26.)
Once upon a time. Bel. Jan. 11. (26:44.)
Man in the Mirror. L. H. J. Sept. (10.)
Mufti. S. E. P. May 17. (36.)

Bartley, Nalbro. (1888- .) (See 1917 and 1918.)
Fully Booked. S. E. P. June 14. (45.)

*Bashford, Henry Howarth. (1880- .)
**Happy Ghost. Liv. Age. June 7. (301:605.)**
**Last of the Aristocrats. Liv. Age May 10. (301:338.)**

Beach, Rex (Ellingwood). (1877- .)
*Too Fat to Fight. Cos. Jan. (14.)*

Beale, Will C. (See 1918.)
Received in Full. Nov. 2018. (46.)

Bealle, Nanna.
Up Lift. Pag. July-Aug. (50.)

Beard, Wolcott Le Clear. (1867- .) (See 1915.) (H.)
Lady Gaunt. Scr. Jan. (65:100.)

Bechdolt, Frederick Ritchie. (1874- .) (See 1917.)
Hocus Pocus. Sun. Sept. 33.
*Joaquin Murieta. S. E. P. Sept. 27. (20.)

Beer, Rich Cameron. (See 1918.)
Timothy J. S. E. P. June 21. (46.)

Beer, Tom. (1889- .) (See 1917 and 1918.)
Chameleon. S. S. July. (37.)
**House of Atreus. Late July. (98:314.)**
Jellyfish. S. E. P. May 10. (41.)
Old Men's Peace. S. E. P. June 14. (28.)

*Beerbohm, Max. (1872- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Hilary Maltby. Cen. Feb. (97:445.)

Behrman, S.N. (See 1917 and 1918.)
*"Honorary Pallbearers Were—". S. S. April. (121.)*
**Return. S. S. Nov. '18. (113.)

*Bell, J. J. (1871- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Wound. Bel. December 21, 1918. (25:692.)

Lilian (Lida) Bell. (Mrs. Arthur Hoyt Bogue.) (1867- .) (See 1917.)
My "Affair" with Jimmie. L. H. J. Aug. (14.)

Bennett, Florence Mary.
*Knight of the Broad Brim. Strat. J. Aug. (5:97.)

Bentinck, Richard.
Henry Jones. L.B., W.S.S. S. E. P. Nov. 30, 1918. (21.)

*Beresford, John Davys. (1873- .) (See 1916 and 1917.) (H.)
[Pg 387]Reparation. Harp. M. Aug. (139:297.)

*Bertheroy, Jean. (Berthe Carianne Le Barillier.) (1860- .) (See 1918.)
*First Kiss. N. Y. Tribune. February 16. (Part 4, page 7.)
Imperishable Flower. N.Y. Tribune. January 5. (Part 4, page 4.)
**Last Smoke. N.Y. Tribune. August 3.**
Maria Louisa. New York Tribune. September 28.

*Besliere, Jean.
*Death of Baron von Frankenstein. N. Y. Tribune, May 11. (Pt. 9 p. 6.)

*Binet, Valmer. (See 1918.)
Race of Kings. New York Tribune. April 13. (Part 9, page 6.)
What He Fought For. N.Y. Tribune. May 25. (Pt. 9 p. 6.)

"Pen."
Darkening Shadows. December 2018. (5.)

Bishop Ola.
MacIvor Temper. Met. Sept. (40.)

Blackthorn, Peter.
*Photographer of Silver Mountain. Atl. Jan. (123:43.)

*Algernon Blackwood. (1869- .) (See 1915, 1916 and 1918.) (H.)
***Little Beggar. Liv. Age June 28 (301:784.) Harp. B. Aug. (41.)

Block, Ralph.
Dilettante. Strat. J. Apr. (4:223.)
Sin. Lit. R. June. (29.)

Block, Rudolph. See "Bruno Lessing."

*Jules Boissiere.
***Opium Smokers in the Forest. Strat. J. March. (4:123.)***

*Paul Bonhomme.
Apparition. N. Y. Trib. June 22. (Pt. 9 p. 7.)

Susan M. Boogher
Reality. Mir. Nov. 8, '18. (27:568.)

Edna Mary Booth.
Being a Man. Scr. Aug. (66:208.)

Borden, Lucille.
*Path to Christmas Night. Cath. W. Dec. '18. (108:304.)

*Bosanquet, Theodora.
Mr. Blint and the Disreputable Ghosts. Liv. Age Aug. 30. (302:537.)

*Bottome, Phyllis. (Mrs. Forbes Dennis.) (See 1916, 1917 and 1918.) (H.)
Heroes. Del. July. (7.)

Boyer, Wilbur S. (See 1917.) (H.)
Long pants. Ev. June. (32.)
Penny Lunch. Ev. Aug. (105.)

Mary Hastings Bradley. (See H.)
Lovely Ladies. Met. March. (31.)
Very Best Man. Delaware, August 10.

*Ernest Bramah.
*Celestial Laureate. Live. Age April 12. (301:80.)

Broun, Heywood.
Fifty-first Dragoon. N. Y. Tribune. April 13. (Pt. 7 p. 7.)
*Red Magic. N.Y. Trib. March 16. (Pt. 7 p. 3.)

Brown, Alice. (1857- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
**Black Pearls. Harp. M. Sept. (139:472.)**
**Moleskin Coat. Picture by R. March. (12.)**
***Praying Sally. Harp. M. Feb. (138:310.)

Brown, Hearty Earl. (1886- .) (See 1918.)
Milky Way, Atlantic, June (123:760).
**Vacation of Charlie French, Atlantic, July. (124:53.)**

Katharine Holland Brown. (See 1915, 1916, 1917 and 1918.) (H.)
Gift. Scr. June. (65:687.)
Gilded Pill of Venice. L. H. J. January 26.
Miss Louisa is playing. Delivered on June 13th.
Talisman. Scr. Sept. (66:297.)

Ray Brown. (1865- .)
Mr. Fox's Martires. Delivered March 15.
Mother and the Swiss Family Robinson. Released in April. (11.)

Brown, Ray J.
Job He Wanted. Col. Sept. 6. (24.)

Brown, Royal. (See 1917 and 1918.)
An Almost Married Man. June 30.
She couldn't marry both. L. H. J. Sept. (18.)

Brown, Warren W.
Witch Cat. Sunny June. (37.)

Agnes Mary Brownell. (See 1917 and 1918.)
Dishes. Pict. R. April. (30.)
Love's Labor. Picture by R. May. (12.)
*Secret Chamber. Del. July. (10.)

Brubaker, Howard. (1892- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917 and 1918.) (H.)
Amateur Investor. Harp. M. July. (139:289.)
**Bird of Passage. Harp. M. June. (139:73.)**
*Boy Power. Harp. M. March. (138:519.)
*Tangled Web. Col. Nov. 16, 2018. (12.)
Miss Brazelton is unmarried. Col. June 28. (9.)

Bulger, Bozeman (Maj.). (See 1915, 1916, and 1917.)
[Pg 388]For one night only. Evening, April (65).
Signal Tipper. S. E. P. September 27. (40.)

*Burke, Thomas. (1887- .) (See 1916.)
Miss Plum Blossom of Limehouse. Sn. St. Feb. 4. (23.)

Burnet, Dana. (1888- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
***Butterfly. S. E. P. Nov. 16, 2018. (5.)***
Creation of William Simms. Script July. (66:77.)
Orchid. Event. Aug. (11.)
Road in the Shadow. Scr. April. (65:455.)
Servants of Peace. S. E. P. January 25. (77.)

Burnett, Whit.
After-beat. Pag. Dec. '18. (14.)

Burt Maxwell Struthers. (1882- .) (See 1915, 1917, and 1918.)
***Blood Red One. Script Nov. '18. (64:569.)
Scarlet Hunter. Harp. B. May. (36.)
***Shining Armor. Harp. M. July. (139:182.)***

Buss, Kate (Meldram). (See 1917.)
*Book of Chronicles. Bel. March 29. (26:356.)

Butler, Ellis Parker. (1869- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Dried Goldfish. Col. Sept. 27. (24.)
Lover's Leap. Harp. M. June. (139:137.)
Romance. S. E. P. May 10. (12.)
*Silly Billy. Sn. St. Dec. 4, 2018. (35.)
Number Five. Met. Sept. 17.

*Buxton, Richard.
*Choice. Liv. Age Sept. 6. (302:588.)

"Byrne, Donn (Bryan Oswald Donn Byrne). (1888- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H)
Beulah Land, Cos. April 1967.


Cabell, James Branch. (1879- .) (See 1915 and 1918.) (H.)
Wedding Joke. Cen. Sept. (98:588.)

Cahn, Ed (Edwin D.). (See 1915.) (H.)
*Keeping the Love Ledger in Balance. Mun. June. (67:99.)
Obliterating Multitude. S. S. April. (67.)
*Woodland Adonis. R. G. C. June. (13.)

*Cambry, Adrienne.
Dreams of Youth and Age. N.Y. Tribune, February 23. (Part 4, page 7.)

Campbell, Marjorie Prentiss.
Me or the Dog. Delivered on May 9th.

Canfield, Dorothy (Dorothea Frances Canfield Fisher). (1879- .) (See 1915, 1916, and 1918.) (H.)
Day of Glory. Col. January 11. (5.)

*Caragiale, I.L.
*Awesome Invention. Pag. Sept. (35.)

Carr, Mary.
**Call of the Green. N. Y. Tribune. March 9. (Pt. 7 p. 5.)**

Cary, Lucian. (See 1918.)
Fear. Col. June 7. (7.)
**Gun Crank. Col. Nov. 30, '18. (11.)**
Ice Cream and Cake. Col. Aug. 23. (7.)
Porky. Col. Feb. 22. (7.)
Prince of Beulah City. Col. March 8. (7.)
Upper Class Stuff. Colonel, May 10. (10.)
What Do They Know? Col. June 21. (10.)

*Castle, Agnes (Sweetman) and Castle, Egerton. (1858- .) (See 1917.)
Auguste and the Supreme Being. Adv. June 18. (33.)

Castle, Everett Rhodes. (See 1917 and 1918.)
All Heart. S. E. P. March 15, 1997.
Bred in the Bone. S. E. P. May 10. (45.)
Fortune in Oil. S. E. P. April 5. (33.)
Frost on the Peach. S. E. P. July 26. (36.)
Sucker List. S. E. P. June 14. (12.)

Cather, Willa Sibert. (1875- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Scandal. Cen. Aug. (98:434.)

Cavendish, John C.
Interlude. S. S. July. (115.)

Caylor, N.G.
***Area of a Cylinder. S. S. July. (107.)

*"Centurion."
*Behind the Lines. Cen. Feb. (97:465.)
*Tenth Man. Cen. Jan. (97:303.)*
Watches of the Night. June Cen. (98:189.)

Robert W. Chambers (1865- .) (See 1915 and 1917.)
Yezidi. Listen. July. (8.)

Grace Ellery Channing Stetson (Channing, Grace Ellery). (1862- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
[Pg 389]From Generation to Generation. S. E. P. March 8. (33.)
Values Updated. S. E. P. March 29. (5.)

Chase, Frank Walter.
Eleventh Telegram. Col. May 17, 18.

Chase, Mary Ellen. (1887- .)
Marigolds. Harp. M. May. (138:819.)
**Return to Consistency. Harp. M. Nov. '18. (137:846.)**

*Chekhov, Anton Pavlovich. (1860-1904.) (See 1915, 1916 and 1917 under Chekhov.) (1918.) (H.)
***Conversation Between a Man and a Dog. Strat. J. June. (4:291.)

Chester, George Randolph. (1869- .) (See 1915, 1916 and 1917.) (H.)
His Honor the Burglar. S. E. P. Feb. 1. (42.)
Peanut Hull. S. E. P. March 22. (5.)
Sacred Wolloh. S. E. P. February 8. (5.)

*Gilbert Keith Chesterton. (1874- .)
*Fire of Swords. Listen. Feb. (8.)

Child, Richard Washburn. (1881- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917 and 1918.) (H.)
*Avenger. S. E. P. Sept. 27. (8.)
With a Letter from Trotsky. S. E. P. April 26. (10.)

*Mary Cholmondeley. (See 1916.) (H.)
Stars in Their Courses. Meeting. February (33).

Church, F.S.
Extremists. Scr. Aug. (66:214.)

Churchill, David.
Igor's Ring. Met. Aug. 32.

Churchill, Roy P.
Hidden Powers of "E. T." Am. Jan. (10.)

Clive, Julian.
What Mariquita Knew. Mir. Aug. 14. (28:552.)

Cloud, Virginia Woodward. (See 1917 and 1918.) (H.)
*Door. Bell. April 12. (26:407.)
*Robin's Wood. Bel. Jan. 25. (26:98.)

Cobb, Irvin S. (1876- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
Hoodwinked. S. E. P. July 19. (8.)
John J. Coincidence. S. E. P. August 9. (3.)
**Life of the Party. S. E. P. Jan. 25. (8.)**

Cohen, Octavius Roy. (1891- .) (See 1917 and 1918.)
All That Glitters. S. E. P. March 8. (123.)
Alley Money. S. E. P. June 7. (32.)
Amateur Hero. S. E. P. Jan. 18. (10.)
Backfire. S. E. P. Feb. 8. (24.)
Cock-a-doodle-doo. S.E.P. Sept. 13. (12.)
Duotones. Pict. R. Sept. (26.)
Failed Fight. S. E. P. May 24. (32.)
House Divided. S. E. P. March 1. (16.)
Light Bombastic Toe. S. E. P. Aug. 16. (12.)
Not Wisely But Too Well. S. E. P. Feb. 22. (24.)
Painless Extraction. S.E.P. March 22. (33.)
Pool and Ginuwine. S. E. P. Jan. 4. (12.)
Poppy Passes. S. E. P. February 15. (46.)
***Queer House. Picture. R. Nov. '18. (8.)
Quicker the Dead. S. E. P. May 31. (16.)
Time flies. S. E. P. Feb. 1. (14.)
Twinkle Twinkle Movie Star. S. E. P. July 12. (14.)
Without Benefit of Virgie. S. E. P. April 26. (26.)

Collier, Tarleton. (See 1915, 1916, and 1918.) (H.)
**Glimpse. Strat. J. March. (4:149.)**
***Gracious Veil. Mid. May-June. (5:130.)

*Colum, Padraic. (1881- .) (See 1915, 1916 and 1918.)
**St. Brighid's Feast. Today, February 8.**

Comfort, Will Levington. (1878- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917 and 1918.) (H.)
Skag. S. E. P. April 5. (18.)
*Straight As a Flame. Picture. R. Feb. (8.)

Comfort, Will Levington, and Dude, Earth.
*Blue Boar. S. E. P. Aug. 23. (18.)
*Elephant Issues. S. E. P. Sept. 6. (32.)
*Fear. S. E. P. Aug. 9. (18.)
*Hand of God. S. E. P. July 19. (14.)
*Hunting Cheetah. S. E. P. June 14. (18.)
Jungle Laughter. S. E. P. May 31. (22.)
*Monkey Glen. S. E. P. May 17, 22.*
*Monster Kabuh. S. E. P. July 5, 2018.*

Comstock, Sarah. (See 1915.) (H.)
[Pg 390]Lost Lady Trail. Harp. M. Dec. '18. (138:111.)

Condon, Frank. (See 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
Eclipse Handicap. Col. June 14. (7.)
Gone But Not Forgotten. Col. April 12. (7.)
Nothing to Do. Col. Sept. 13. (9.)
Omar the Strong Man. Col. Aug. 2. (7.)
Pope's Mule. Col. Jan. 25. (6.)
Rain Makers. Col. December 21, 1918. (7.)

James Brendan Connolly. (1868- .) (H.) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
*Flying Sailor. Col. Aug. 9. (12.)
*Goodbye by the Horse Boat. Col. July 26. (11.)*
Jack o' Lanterns. Col. June 28. (7.)
*London Lights. Col. Aug. 16. (10.)
Lumber Boat. Col. July 5. (7.)
*Undersea Man. Col. July 12. (7.)
*U 212. Col. July 19. (7.)

*Constant, Jacques.
Two Godmothers. N.Y. Tribune, November 3, 1918.

Cook, Mrs. George Cram. See Susan Glaspell.

Cooke, Marjorie Benton. (See 1915, 1916, 1917 and 1918.)
Arabella on Setebos. Picture by R. July. (10.)

Cooper, Courtney Ryley. (1886- .) (See 1917.) (H.)
Homeward Bound. Picture by R. March. (28.)
Scotty of the Circus. Picture R. Aug. (27.)

Alice Cowdery. (See 1915 and 1917.) (H.)
***Spiral. Harp. M. Nov. '18. (137:803.)

Cox, Eleanor Rogers. (See 1918.)
**Enchantment Placed on Cuchulain by Queen Faud. N. Y. Trib. March 23. (Pt. 7 p. 6.)**
**Planting the Trees. Delivered April 14.**

Crabb, Arthur. (See 1917 and 1918.)
Alibi. Col. May 17. (11.)
"Compromise, Henry?" Col. Sept. 6. (16.)
Disorderly Conduct. Col. Jan. 4. (14.)
G. L. J. Col. May 3. (10.)
Greatest Day. Col. July 12. (11.)
Harold Child, Bachelor. L. H. J. Sept. (15.)
14 Mole Street. Col. March 29. (10.)
Perception. Col. Sept. 27. (11.)
Pleasant Evening. Col. March 1. (10.)
Smoke Girl. L. H. J. May. (12.)
What Fools Women Are! L. H. J. Aug. (15.)
Wonderful Penny. L. H. J. April. (25.)

Crabbe, Bertha Helen. (1887- .) (See 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
Important Matter. Bel. Feb. 8. (26:158.)

Craft, Magdalene.
*"Blessed Are the Dead". Mid-March to April. (5:93.)*

Cram, Mildred R. (See 1916 and 1917.)
And Then Some ——. Col. March 22. (11.)
David and His Little Sling. Col. May 10. (13.)
Incorruptible One. Col. Aug. 30. (9.)
Invisible Pyramid. S. E. P. May 3. (28.)
Lotus Salad. Col. June 14. (11.)
***McCarthy. Scr. Nov. 18. (64:587.)
Man's Job. S. E. P. Feb. 15. (41.)
Mr. Pug. Col. Feb. 8-15. (7:13.)
*Twenty-Five Years Later. L. H. J. Feb. (10.)
**Woman You Couldn't Forget. Harp. B. Dec. '18. (41.)**

Crane, Mifflin.
**Reunion. S. S. Dec. '18. (51.)

Cranston, Claudia. (See 1918.)
Invisible Garden. Atl. Sept. (124:356.)

Crawford, Nelson Antrim.
Cornflower Blue. Mir. April 18. (28:243.)

Crump, Irving. (See H.)
Romeo's Twins. Met. Sept. 23.

Curtis, William Fuller. (1873- .)
Pope and the Soldier. Cath. W. June. (109:368.)

Curtiss, Philip (Everett). (1885- .) (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.) (H.)
"Anonymous, '71." Harp. M. July. (139:160.)
Fakir. Scr. Sept. (66:367.)

Curwood James Oliver. (1878- .) (See 1917 and 1918.) (H.)
Wapi, the Walrus. G. H. Nov. '18. (17.) Dec. '18. (36.)


Dalrymple, C. Leona. (1885- .) (See 1915 and 1918.) (H.)
In Blossom Time. Picture R. April. (16.)
[Pg 391]When Love Is Young. Picture R. Sept. (20).

Damon S. Foster.
As One Would Not. Lit. R. Dec. '18 (22).

*Gabriele D'Annunzio. (Rapagnetta) (1864- .)
***Hero. Pag. March. (13.)***

Davies, Mary C.
Fugitives. S. S. Aug. (67.)
*Subtle Thread. S. S. Aug. (33.)

Daviess, Maria Thompson. (See 1915 and 1916.) (H.)
From Bayonets to Knitting Needles. Delivered February 7.

Davis, Charles B. (1866- .) (See 1915 and 1916.) (H.)
*Beaded Butterfly. Col. Feb. 1. (10.)
Distant Fields. Met. May 16.
Wattlesburg Tennis Champion. L. H. J. July. (21.)

Davis, J. Frank. (See 1917 and 1918.)
**Taste of His Own Medicine. Am. April. (20.)**
List of Props. Col. May 3. (18.)

Day, Curtiss La Q.
Thirty Lashes of Kiboko. Sun. Sept. (45.)

Day, Holman Francis. (1865- .) (See 1915 and 1918.) (H.)
Horn Has

ADDENDA

Additions

Chadbourn, Philip.
***Russian Peasant Goes to War. Touch. June. (5:183.)

*Chesterton, Gilbert Keith. (1874- .) (See H.)
*Conversion of an anarchist. Touch. Sept. (5: 435.)

Crabbe, Bertha Helen. (1887- .) (See 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
***Boy from Silver Hollow. Touch. March. (4: 477.)
*Poor Youth. Touch. Aug. (5: 378.)

"Henry, Etta." (See 1918.)
**Waste. Touch. Feb. (4: 380.)

Hull, Helen R. (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
*Fusing. Touch. July. (5: 316.)
***Preparation Touch. Aug. (5: 353.)
***Return. Touch. May. (5: 125.)

Lowell, Amy. (1874- .) (See 1915, 1916, and 1918.)
*"And Pity 'Tis, 'Tis True." Touch. Aug. (5: 369.)

MacClellan, N. G.
"Legend of Sarasota Bay. Touch. April. (5: 80.)

Wheeler, Eleanor P.
**Beginnings. Touch. Aug. (5: 388.)

Note: The following stories should be added to the Roll of Honor for this year:

Chadbourn, Philip.
Russian Peasant Goes to War.

Crabbe, Bertha Helen. (For biography, see 1917.)
Boy from Silver Hollow.

Hull, Helen R.
*Preparation.
*Return.

Chadbourn, Phil.
***Russian Peasant Goes to War. Touching. June. (5:183.)***

*Chesterton, G. K.. (1874- .) (See H.)
*Conversion of an Anarchist. Touch. Sept. (5: 435.)

Crabbe, Bertha Helen. (1887- .) (See 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
***Boy from Silver Hollow. Touch. March. (4: 477.)
*Poor Youth. Touch. Aug. (5: 378.)

"Henry, Etta." (See 1918.)
Waste. Touch. Feb. (4: 380.)

Hull, Helen R. (See 1915, 1916, 1917, and 1918.)
Fusing. Touch. July. (5:316.)
Preparation. Touch. Aug. (5: 353.)
***Return. Touch. May. (5: 125.)

Amy Lowell. (1874- .) (See 1915, 1916, and 1918.)
*"And it's a shame, it's true." Touch. Aug. (5: 369.)*

MacClellan, N. G.
Legend of Sarasota Bay. Touch. April. (5: 80.)

Eleanor Wheeler P.
Beginnings. Touch. Aug. (5: 388.)

Notice: The following stories should be added to the Roll of Honor for this year:

Chadbourn, Phil.
Russian Peasant Joins the War.

Crabbe, Bertha Helen. (For biography, see 1917.)
Kid from Silver Hollow.

Hull, Helen R.
*Getting ready.*
Return.

Owing to shipping difficulties, a complete file of The Touchstone failed to reach me in time to credit it in my table of magazine averages. During the eleven months considered, it published sixteen stories. All of these stories achieved at least one star; 9 of them achieved at least two stars; and 7 achieved three stars. Therefore The Touchstone may be credited with 100% of one star stories; 56% of two-star stories; and 44% of three-star stories. With these data the reader may add The Touchstone in its appropriate place among the various subsidiary lists which follow the main table of magazine averages.

Due to shipping issues, I didn’t receive a complete file of The Touchstone in time to include it in my magazine averages table. Over the eleven months considered, it published sixteen stories. All of these stories received at least one star; 9 of them got at least two stars; and 7 received three stars. Therefore, The Touchstone can be credited with 100% of one-star stories, 56% of two-star stories, and 44% of three-star stories. With this information, readers can place The Touchstone in the appropriate spot among the various subsidiary lists that follow the main table of magazine averages.

NOTES:

[1] The order in which the stories in this volume are printed is not intended as an indication of their comparative excellence; the arrangement is alphabetical by authors.

[1] The order of the stories in this volume is not meant to show their quality; they are arranged alphabetically by the authors’ names.

[2] Copyright, 1919, by The Century Company. Copyright, 1920, by Gulielma Fell Alsop.

[2] Copyright, 1919, by The Century Company. Copyright, 1920, by Gulielma Fell Alsop.

[3] Copyright, 1918, by Margaret C. Anderson. Copyright, 1919, by The John Lane Company.

[3] Copyright, 1918, by Margaret C. Anderson. Copyright, 1919, by The John Lane Company.

[4] Copyright, 1919, by Harper & Brothers. Copyright, 1920, by Edwina Stanton Babcock.

[4] Copyright, 1919, by Harper & Brothers. Copyright, 1920, by Edwina Stanton Babcock.

[5] Copyright, 1918, by Margaret C. Anderson. Copyright, 1920, by Djuna Barnes.

[5] Copyright, 1918, by Margaret C. Anderson. Copyright, 1920, by Djuna Barnes.

[6] Copyright, 1919, by The Bellman Company. Copyright, 1920, by Frederick Orin Bartlett.

[6] Copyright, 1919, by The Bellman Company. Copyright, 1920, by Frederick Orin Bartlett.

[7] Copyright, 1919, by The Pictorial Review Company. Copyright, 1920, by Agnes Mary Brownell.

[7] Copyright, 1919, by The Pictorial Review Company. Copyright, 1920, by Agnes Mary Brownell.

[8] Copyright, 1918, by Charles Scribner's Sons.

[8] Copyright, 1918, by Charles Scribner's Sons.

[9] Copyright, 1919, by The Century Company. Copyright, 1920, by James Branch Cabell.

[9] Copyright, 1919, by The Century Company. Copyright, 1920, by James Branch Cabell.

[10] Copyright, 1919, by The Ridgway Company. Copyright, 1920, by Horace Fish.

[10] Copyright, 1919, by The Ridgway Company. Copyright, 1920, by Horace Fish.

[11] Copyright, 1919, by The Pictorial Review Company. Copyright, 1920, by Susan Glaspell Cook.

[11] Copyright, 1919, by The Pictorial Review Company. Copyright, 1920, by Susan Glaspell Cook.

[12] Copyright, 1919, by The Pictorial Review Company. Copyright, 1920, by Henry Goodman.

[12] Copyright, 1919, by The Pictorial Review Company. Copyright, 1920, by Henry Goodman.

[13] Copyright, 1919, by The Curtis Publishing Company. Copyright, 1920, by Richard Matthews Hallet.

[13] Copyright, 1919, by The Curtis Publishing Company. Copyright, 1920, by Richard Matthews Hallet.

[14] Copyright, 1919, by The Century Company. Copyright, 1920, by Joseph Hergesheimer.

[14] Copyright, 1919, by The Century Company. Copyright, 1920, by Joseph Hergesheimer.

[15] Copyright, 1919, by Harper & Brothers. Copyright, 1920, by Will E. Ingersoll.

[15] Copyright, 1919, by Harper & Brothers. Copyright, 1920, by Will E. Ingersoll.

[16] Copyright, 1919, by The Curtis Publishing Company. Copyright, 1920, by Calvin Johnston.

[16] Copyright, 1919, by The Curtis Publishing Company. Copyright, 1920, by Calvin Johnston.

[17] Copyright, 1918, by Smart Set Company, Inc. Copyright, 1920, by Howard Mumford Jones.

[17] Copyright, 1918, by Smart Set Company, Inc. Copyright, 1920, by Howard Mumford Jones.

[18] Copyright, 1918, by The Century Company. Copyright, 1920, by Ellen N. La Motte.

[18] Copyright, 1918, by The Century Company. Copyright, 1920, by Ellen N. La Motte.

[19] Copyright, 1919, by The American Hebrew. Copyright, 1920, by Elias Lieberman.

[19] Copyright, 1919, by The American Hebrew. Copyright, 1920, by Elias Lieberman.

[20] Copyright, 1919, by The McCall Company. Copyright, 1920, by Mary Heaton O'Brien.

[20] Copyright, 1919, by The McCall Company. Copyright, 1920, by Mary Heaton O'Brien.

[21] Copyright, 1919, by The Century Company. Copyright, 1920, by Anzia Yezierska.

[21] Copyright, 1919, by The Century Company. Copyright, 1920, by Anzia Yezierska.




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!